Skip to main content

Full text of "University of Toronto monthly"

See other formats 


The  University 
Monthly 


7- 


VOLUME    XIII 
1912-1913 


UNIVERSITY   PRESS 
TORONTO 


INDEX  TO  VOLUME  XIII 


EDITORIALS 

Page 

Abolish  the  Freshman  year ....  264 
American  University  Budgets.  267 
Annual  Meeting  of  the  Alumni 

Association  at  Easter 101 

Associate  -  Professor       Field's 

Election  as  F.R.S 211 

Bristol  Once  Again 359 

Class  Spirit  after  College 99 

Cloister  Politics 5 

College    Athletics  and  After- 
Life 259 

Correct  English  in  University 

Examinations 353 

Degrees  in  Science — The  Crazy 

Quilt  of 51 

Democracy  and  Education ....   149 
Efficiency   in    University   Life 
and  Administration,     The  > 

Measurement  of 153 

Expenditure  on  Salaries 257 

Fellowship  in  the  University...  305 
Fellowship  System,  The  Evils 

of  the 49 

Financial  Position  of  the  Uni- 
versity, The 201 

"  Hanging  on  for  Dear  Life  " .  .  145 
Hypercriticism  and  Idealism. .  357 
Inauguration  of  tfhe  Household 

Science  Laboratories 206 

Matriculation  Standards 1 

Military  Training  in  the  Uni- 
versity       50 

Mixed  Metaphors 359 

Moss,    The    Honourable    Sir 

Charles 1 

New  Professor  of  Geology  in 

HarvaVd,  The 55 


Editorials: — Contd.  Page 

Notes 268 

Of  University  Appointments..  401 
Politics  in  the  University, 

Patty 261 

Prehistoric  Find  and  its  Mbrals, 

A 155 

Public  School  Investigation .  .  .  204 
Revenues,  The  University's. . .     53 
Senate  Elections,  The  Univer- 
sity      97 

Senate,  The  Powers  and  Pre- 
rogatives of  the 102 

Status  of  the  Professor,  The ...  55 
University  and  the  People ....  147 
University  of  Bristol  in  the 

Limelight,  The 208 

University  of  Wisconsin,  The . .  267 
University  Professor  in  Inter- 
national Relations 355 

UniVtersity  Question  in  Ontario, 

The 150 

Vice  of  Professors  and  Clergy- 
men, A 265 

What  can  an  Alumni  Associa- 
tion do? . .  98 


ARTICLES  FROM  CONTRIBU- 
TORS 

Address  to  Graduating  Class 

— President  Murray  ....  431 

Age  and  Opinion — A.  B.  Ma- 

callum,  F.R.S 320 

Alumnae  Dinner,  The  United 

— G.L 444 

Annual  Meeting,  University  of 
Toronto  Alumni  Associa- 
tion  414 


INDEX 


Articles: — Contd.  Page 

Archaeological  Work  in  Central 
America,  Some  Aspects  of 
—Professor  A.  N.  Tozzer.  362 
As  a  Watch  in  the  Night — W. 

Hodgson  Ellis 361 

Bilingual  Schools— J.  E.  M$d- 

dleton 120 

Bow  of  the  Ship,  The— C.  S.S.    159 
Bristol  University,   The   Case 

of — Saturday  Review.  .  .  .  292 
Carmina  Principalia — Princi- 
pal Hutton,  LL.D 21 

Commencement  Week 424 

Congress  of  the  Universities  of 
the  Empire,  The— Prof.  J. 

C.  Robertson,  M. A 60 

Development  in  the  University 

of  Toronto  from  1906-07 
to  1912-13 212 

Educational  Comparisons, 

Some — Principal  S.  Silco'x  105 

Ernest  Patterson:  Our  First 
Rhodes  Scholar — Principal 
Hutton 77 

"Fee-Splitting"  Practice,  The  181 

Financial  Situation  of  the  Uni- 
versity, The — Sir  Edmund 
Walker 229 

Foreign  Parts,  In — F.  David- 
son, Ph.D 161 

Friedmann's  Tuberculosis  Cure 
— Professor  J.  J.  Mac- 
kenzie, M.D 271 

Graduation  Week,  1913— Prof. 

D.  R.  Keys 424 

Hodgins,  Dr.,  Life  and  Work 

of— H.  R 405 

Horace,  Odes,  I,  i. — Principal 

Hutton 23 

Household  Science  Labora- 
tories, The,  Inaugural  Ad- 
dress— Sir  Edmund  Walker, 

C.V.O.,  LL.D., 237 

Jones,  Rev.  A.  E.,  S.J.,  LL.D., 

F.R.S.C.— G.L...  .   449 


Articles: — Contd. 

Letters  to  the  Editor — 

Miss  O.  Delahaye,  B.A.  .30,  84 
G.     W.     MacGregor, 
D.O.M.D 183 

MacMurchy,  Archibald,  M.A., 
LL.D.— Professor  Alfred 
Baker 25 

Matriculation  Standard,  What 

is  the  Matter  with  the? .  .  .   179 

Molecular  Structure  of  Matter, 
The — Professor  J.  C. 
McLennan. 308 

Moss,  Hon.  Sir  Charles — Pro- 
fessor G.  M.  Wrong,  M.A.  127 

Moral  Right  Behind  Home 
Rule,  A— Kathleen  Mac- 
Kenzie 165 

Old    Age    Pensions — Profe'ssor 

James  Mavor,  Ph.D 275 

Origin  of  Life  on  tjhe  Globe,  On 
the^-Professor     A.     B. 
Macallum 8 

Overloading  in  the  High 
Schools,  A  Suggestion  to 
Relieve— R.  A.  Gray 367 

Presentation  of  Portrait  of  Sir 
William  Meredith  —  Sir 
John  Boyd 441 

"  Ralph  Connor,"  Career  of . . .  437 

Rhodes  Scholars,  The — Princi- 
pal Hutton,  LL.D 286 

Semi-centennial  of  "Prehis- 
toric Man" — A.  F.  Hunter 
M.A 12 

Town  Planning  and  Civic  Im- 
provements— C.  H.  Mit- 
chell, B.A.Sc 113 

To  Professor  van  der  Smissen 

— Principal  Hutton 380 

University  of  Alberta,  The — 
Professor  W.  A.  R.  Kerr, 
M*.A 69 

University  of  Saskatchewan . . .  370 

Urtiversity  Hymn  Book,  The — 

A.  H...  .  376 


INDEX 


Articles — Contd.  Page 

"When     You     and     I     Were 

Young" — Professor  A.  H. 

Ellis,  M.A 81 

TORONTONENSIA 

Alumnae  House 40 

Alumni  Association,  University 

of  Toronto 334 

Alumni  in  Vancouver 390 

Annual  Meeting,  Notice  of  the  332 
Appointments  to  the  Staff ....     38 
Appointments  to  the  Staff,  Ad- 
ditional  87,192 

Arts  Faculty  Council 134 

Board  of  Governors,  Acta  of 
the,  34,  87,  134,  187,  241, 

332,  396 
Canadian  Club  of  New  York, 

Annual  Banquet,  The 135 

Degrees,  List  of,  1913 453 

Dr.  Harley  Smith  made  Cheva- 
lier of   the   Order  of  the 

Crown  of  Italy 241 

Executive  of  Alumni  Associa- 
tion   344 

Farewell  Dinner  to  Professor 

van  der  Smissen 347 

Household    Science    Building, 

The  Opening  of  the 242 

International  Geological  Con- 
gress    452 

Macallum,  A.  B.,Sc.D.,  F.R.S.  396 
Matriculation  Conference,  The  188 
Matriculation  Results,  1912..  .     37 
New  York,  University  of  Tor- 
onto Club 390 

Note 298 

Organ  Recitals 391 

Personals,  42,  90, 138, 195,  251, 

299,  397,  458 
President   Falconer's   Western 

Tour 382 

Registration 36 

Registration  Returns 193 


Torontonensia: — Contd.  Page 

Schoolmen's  Club,  The 88 

Senate,  The,  34,  86,  131,  187, 

241,  333,  452 

Sykes,  Professor  F.  H 298 

Toronto  Branch  of  the  Alumni 
Association,   The   Annual 

Meeting  of  the 382 

University  Hynm  Book,  The.  .     41 
Winnipeg  Alumni  Dinner 386 

Deaths: 

Adams,  R.  A.  (S.P.S.). . . .  399 
Anger,  J.  H.  (Mus.D.).- .  .  460 
Arnold,  Geo.  (B.A.,  B.D.)  399 
Arnold,  Rev.  G.  W.  (B.A., 

B.D.) 256 

Ball,J.  D.  (M.B.) 460 

Bell,  Miss  I.  M.  (B.A.)...     95 
Blewett,  G\  J.  (Ph.D.). . . .     95 
Bull.T.  H.  (B.A.,  K.C.)..     95 
Burwash,  Mrs.  (Eden  Hen- 
wood)  95 

Charters,  M 460 

Clark,  Rev.  W.  (D.C.L.) . .  95 
Clarke,  W.  H.  (M.A.)....  95 

Cooke.F.  C.  (B.A.) 256 

Crozier,  Dr.  J.  (B.A.) 304 

DeLury,  Mrs.  I.  M 304 

Dulmadge.D.  (D.D.S.)...  200 
Duncan,  J.  T.  (M.D., 

C.M.) 95 

Eastwood,  W.  O.  (M.D.)..  304 
Ferrier,  D.  W.  (M.D.). . . .  304 

Fisher,  E.  (Mus.D.) 399 

Forster,  E.  (D.D.S.) 144 

Godden,  Rev.  J.  K.  (M.A.)  304 

Hinson,  F.  W 96 

Hodgins,  J.  G.  (LL.D.). . .  200 
Kitchen,  W.  W.  (M.B.)...  96 
Kitchen,  G.  E.  E.  (M.B.).  304 
Lafferty,  A.  M.  (M.A.). . .  400 

Lepper,  A.  F.  (M.B.) 96 

Lundy,  J.  E.  (M.D.) 400 

MacKay,  E.  (B.A.) 96 


IV 


INDEX 


Deaths: — Contd.  Page 

McKelvey,  A.  (M.B.) ....  200 
Macleod,  N.  K.  (M.B.). . .  400 
Matheson,  Hon.  A.  J. 

(M.A.) 256 

Mills,  J.  A.  (D.D.S.) 256 

Mockridge,  Rev.  C.  H. 

(M.A.,  D.D.) 304 

Mortimore,  W.  J.  (B.A.) .  .  96 
Moss,  Hon.  Sir  Chas. 

(LL.D.) 96 

Nesbitt,  W.  B.  (M.D..C.M.)  256 

Porter,  G.  E.  (Ph.D.) 144 

Paterson,  E.  R.  (B.A., 

B.C.L.) 96 

Porter,  G.  E.  (Ph.D.) ....  200 
Robinson,  R.  P.  (M.D., 

C.M.) 200 

Roswell,  J.  W.  (B.A.) 144 

Rothwell,  Miss  A.  G. 

(B.A.) 400 

Scott,  A 400 

Serson,  Rev.  J.  R.  (M.A.) .  96 

Shutt,  H.H.  (B.A.) 96 

Sinclair,  Wm.  (B.A.) 96 

Sleeth,  W.  W.  (D.D.S.) ...  256 

Smoke,  S.  C.  (B.A.) 460 

Smyth,  T.  H.  (M.A., 

B.Sc.) '. 256 

Standish,  W.  I.  (LL.B.) . .  256 

Swift,  H.  I.  (S.P.S.) 400 

Tamblyn,  W.  W.  (M.A.)..  96 

Thomson,  J.  (M.B.) 400 

Truman,  A.  J.  (B.V.S.) ...  96 

Unsworth,  R.  (B.A.) 96 

Wagner,  W.  J.  (M.B.) ....  200 
Wallace,  J.  C.  (M.B.) ....  400 
Warren,  E.  G.  (M.A.) ....  307 
Williams,  Rev.  Canon  A. 

(M.A.) 25 

Wilson,  J.  H.  (M.D.) 96 

Marriage  s.- 
Allan,  Miss  M.  W.  (B.A.).  459 

Allen,  D.  W.  (M.B.) 45 

Anderson,  R.  W.  (M.B.). .  91 


Marriages : — Co  ntd.  Page 

Archibald,  E.  J.  (B.A.) ...  45 

Argo,  W.  L.  (M.A.) 46 

Armstrong,  W.  J.  (D.D.S.)  46 
Arthurs,  Rev.  T.  A.  (B.A.)  46 

Baillie,  W.  (B.A.) 303 

Barron,  F.  (D.D.S.) 46 

Belfiey,  R.  A.  (M.B.)....  199 
Benetto,  F.  R.  (M.B.) ....  46 

Biggar,  H.  P.  (B.A.) 199 

Bowles,  Rev.  N.  E.  (B.A.)  46 
Boyd,  Rev.  H.  A.  (M.A., 

B.D.) 46 

Boyd,  J.  S.  (M.B.) 143 

Brandt,  E.  B.  (B.S.A.) ...  255 
Brand,  C.  W.  (M.D., 

C.M.) 143 

Brown,  G.  A.  (B.A.) 46 

Brown,  W.  T.  (M.A., 

A.M.) 46 

Buck,  C.  S.  (M.A.) 46 

Callaghan,  Miss  M.  B. 

(M.B.) 48 

Callahan,  T.  H.  (M.B.).. .  46 

Campbell,  R.  (M.B.) 91 

Canfield,  A.  W.  (M.D., 

C.M.) 46 

Cann,  W.  R.  (M.B.) 143 

Carmichael,  Miss  J.  O. 

(M.A.) 48 

Chadwick,  Rev.  F.  A.  P. 

(M.A.) 47 

Chapman,  F.  R.  (M.B.) .  .  92 
Cherry,  P.  G.  (B.A.Sc.).. .  47 
Clark,  Miss  E.  A.  (M.A.) .  199 

Clark,  J.  M.  (LL.B.) 459 

Coates,  Miss  M.  F.  (B.A.)  94 

Cody,  M.  G.  (M.B.) 92 

Cole,  Miss  A.  St.  O. 

(B.A.) 95 

Colwill,  R.  (M.D.,  C.M.) .  303 

Conant,  G.  D.  (B.A.) 459 

Constantinides,  P.  C. 

(M.B.) 255 

Coombs,  F.  E.  (M.A.) ....  47 
Coon,  Miss  A.  A.  (B.A.) . .  48 


IKDEX 


Marriages: — Contd.  Page 

Cos-am,  J.  W.  (D.D.S.).-.  47 

Cullen,  Miss  R.  N.  (B.A.)  95 

Davis,  Miss  J.  P.  (B.A.) . .  399 
Dix,  Rev.  G.  M.  (M.A., 

B.D.) 47 

Ellis,  F.  E.  (B.S.A.) 92 

Evans,  F.  R.  (Ph.M.B.) .  .  303 

Ewens,  H.  B.  (M.B.) 47 

Fairbairn,     Miss     R.     B. 

(B.A.) 144 

Ferguson,  W.  C.  (B.A.).. .  47 

Field,  G.  H.  (M.D.,  C.M.)  143 

File,  L.  K.  (B.A.) 399 

Fletcher,  G.  (B.A.) 92 

Forbes,  A.  W.  (D.D.S.).. .  199 

Ford,  C.  J.  (B.A.) 92 

Foster,  A.  H.  (B.A.Sc.) ...  47 

Foulds,  W.  C.  (B.A.Sc.) . .  47 

Gibson,  A.  K.  (D.D.S.). . .  92 

Graham,  W.  L.  (B.S.A.)..  143 

Grant,  A.  D.  (S.P.S.) 459 

Graydon,  Miss  B.  I.  (B.A.)  144 

Gulley,  C.  L.  (B.A.Sc.) ...  92 

Hamilton,  R.  J.  (B.A.) ...  47 
Harrington,    Rev.    S.    E. 

(B.A.) 143 

Healey,  P.  J.  (D.D.S.)....  255 

Heffering,  H.  H.  (M.B.) . .  47 

Herner,  M.  C.  (B.S.A.)...  255 

Hincks,  C.  M.  (M.B.)....  47 

Holme,  H.  R.  (M.B.) 48 

Hurlburt,  C.  W.  (M.B.)..  48 

Hutchinson,  J.  I.  (M.A.)..  48 

Ironside,  E.  C.  (B.A.)....  48 

Jarvis,  T.  D.  (B.S.A.) ....  92 

Johnston,  H.  B.  (B.A.) ...  199 

Jordon,  H.  L.  (B.A.) 199 

Jupp,  J.  B.  (M.B.) 399 

Kerr,  A.  C.  (D.D.S.) 48 

Key,  W.  R.  (B.A.Sc.) ....  143 

King,  J.  T.  (B.A.Sc.) 92 

Kirby,  W.  J.  (M.B.) 399 

Knox,  Miss  W.  J.  (B.A.). .  256 
Large,  Rev.  R.  S.  E.  (B.A., 

B.D.) 256 


Marriages: — Contd.  Page 

Lawson,  W.  L.  (B.A.Sc.) .  256 
Lazenby,  C.  A.  (B.A.) .  .  48 

Lewis,  C.  E.  (B.S.A.) 48 

Lewis,  R.  G.  (B.Sc.F.).. . .  144 
Love,  Miss  I.C.  (B.A.)...  45 
Luce,  Rev.  C.  E.  (B.A.) . .  48 

Mace,  R.  D.  (M.B.) 93 

Malott,  Rev.  F.  E.  (B.A.)  93 

MannJ.  B.  (M.B.) 93 

Martin,  J.  A.  (B.A.) 93 

McAlister,  Miss  K.  M. 

(B.A.) 48 

McBride,  C.  J.  (M.B.)... .  144 
McCollum,  J.  A.  (M.B.). .  256 
McCrae,  Miss  M.  C. 

(B.A.) 46 

MacDonald,  M.  (LL.B.). .  48 
McEwen,  F.  F.  (M.B.) ...  92 
McEwen,  Rev.  J.  (B.A.) . .  48 
McEwen,  R.  J.  (M.B.) ...  92 
McLaren,  G.  H.  (M.D.) . .  399 

McLean,  J.  S.  (B.A.) 92 

McRae,  F.  C.  (B.S.A.) ....  93 
McTavish,  G.  C.  (B.A.) . .  144 
Meadows,  R.  F.  (B.A.) ...  144 
Millman,  Miss  M.H.  (B.A.)  47 
Minthorn,  H.  L.  (M.B.). .  93 
Montgomery,  J.  E.  (M.B.)  199 

Moyer,  F.  C.  (B.A.) 199 

Mulligan,  F.  W.  (M.D., 

C.M.) 199 

Mullin,  Rev.  A.  (B.A., 

B.D.) 459 

Niemeier,  O.  W.  (M.B.) . .  144 

Noble,  J.  (M.D.) 399 

Park,  T.  D.  (B.A.) 93 

Parker,  J.  S.  (B.A.Sc.).. . .  93 
Paterson,  J.  L.  (LL.B.). . .  399 
Penney,  W.  G.  (M.B.) ...  144 
Pentecost,  Miss  C.  M. 

(B.A.) 94 

Perry,  Rev.  T.  H.  (M.A.) .  93 
Pilkington,  Miss  M. 

(M.A.) 93 

Ponton,  G.  M.  (S.P.S.) ...  304 


INDEX 


Marriages . — Contd. 


Page 


Porter,  G.  E.  (Ph.D.)....  93 

Potter,  Miss  J.  C.  (B.A.)  .  93 

Pound,  V.  E.  (M.A.) 93 

Price,  Miss  M.  A.  (B.A.) . .  92 

Racey,  G.  W.  (M.B.) ....  93 

Rigg,  J.  F.  (M.B.) 93 

Robertson,  W.H.  (M.B.) .  94 
Robinson,  Rev.  B.  H. 

(M.A.) 94 

Ross,  C.  F.  W.  (M.B.) ....  304 

Ross,  H.  H.  (M.B.) 144 

Ross,  G.  W.  (M.D.) 459 

Rose,  D.  M.  (B.S.A.) 94 

Ruddell,  M.  (D.D.S.) ....  256 

Scott,  A.  A.  (B.A.) 94 

Scott,  A.  A.  (B.A.) 144 

Shilton,  J.  T.  (B.A.) 94 

Slemon,  C.  W.  (M.D., 

C.M.) 94 

Smith,  G.  W.  (M.B.) 256 


Marriages: — Contd.  Page 

Stanley,  T.  E.  A.  (M.A.) .  199 
Starr,  R.  H.  (B.A.Sc.). . . .  459 
Stephenson,  Rev.  G.  I. 

(B.A.) 304 

Stevenson,  T.   B.    (M.D., 

C.M.) 94 

Swan,  R.  G.  (B.A.Sc.) ....  199 
Taylor,  D.  E.  (D.D.S.) ...  94 
Thomas,  J.  T.  (M.B.)....  144 

Thomson,  J.  (M.  B.) 94 

Todd,  J.  H.  (M.B.) 94 

Turofsky,  H.  A.  (M.B.).. .  459 

Verrall,  W.  S.  (M.B.) 200 

Wainwright,  C.  S.  (M.B.).  304 

Walker,  D.  (B.A.) 94 

Wallace,  E.  W.  (B.A.)....  95 
Weaver,  O.  L.  (D.D.S.).. .  304 

Wesley,  T.  M.  (B.A.) 95 

Wood,  L.  A.  (Ph.D.) 200 

Young,  E.  H.  (M.B.) 95 


• 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
-      MONTHLY 


JULY,    1913 


I.     EDITORIAL  :— Of  University  Appointments. 

II.     LIFE    AND    WORK    OF    THE    LATE    JOHN    GEORGE 

HODGINS—  H.R. 

III.  ANNUAL  MEETING  OF  THE  ALUMNI  ASSOCIATION— 

IV.  GRADUATION  WEEK,  1913—  Professor  D.  R. 

V.     ADDRESS  TO  THE  GRADUATING  CLASS— 

By  President  MURRAY,  of  the  University  of  Saskatchewan. 

VI.     CAREER  OF  " RALPH  CONNOR "— 

VII.     PRESENTATION    OF   PORTRAIT   OF   SIR   WILLIAM 

MEREDITH—  Sir  JOHN  Ben 

VIII.     THE  ANNUAL  DINNER  OF  THE  UNITED  ALUMN  K 
ASSOCIATION— 

IX.     REV.  A.  E.  JONES,  S.J.,  LL.D.,  F.R.S.C. 

X.  TORONTONENSIA :— The  Senate ;  International  Geological  Con- 

gress ;  Degree  List,  1913;  Personals — 

XI.  INDEX  TO  VOL.  XIII. 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO 
ALUMNI  ASSOCIATION 


WHEN  YOU  GO 
TO  EUROPE 

Consider  the  St.  Lawrence  Route 

MONTREAL      -      QUEBEC      -       BRISTOL 

THERE  is  nothing  grander  in  the  whole  range  of  travel. 
As  the  vessel  glides  down  the  smooth  expanse  of  the 
mighty  river  the  passenger  has  the  opportunity  of  seeing 
the  most  historic  ground  on  the  continent.  Shrines  of  the 
immortal  deeds  of  Jacques  Cartier,  Roberval,  Champlain, 
Wolfe  and  Montgomery,  of  navigators,  explorers,  soldiers 
and  "The  Gallant  Company  of  Gentlemen  Adventurers." 
Two  days  of  unsurpassed  interest,  and  less  than  four  days 
of  the  ocean  voyage  remain. 

CANADIAN  NORTHERN  STEAMSHIPS 

R.M.S.  "ROYAL  EDWARD" 
R.M.S.  "ROYAL  GEORGE" 

HOLD  all  speed  records  between  Canada  and  Great 
Britain.  They  have  set  a  new  standard  of  service 
for  all  classes.  H  For  all  information  apply  to  any  Steam- 
ship Agent,  or  to  the  following  offices  of  the  Company  : 
Toronto,  Ont.,  52  King  St.  E. ;  Montreal,  Que.,  226-30 
St.  James  St.;  Winnipeg,  Man.,  254  Union  Station; 
Halifax,  N.S.,  123  Hollis  St. 

R.   L  FAIRBAIRN,  General  Passenger  Agent 

TORONTO,    ONTARIO 


ARCHIBALD  MACMURCHY,  M.A.,  LL.D. 


VOL.  XIII.  TORONTO,  NOVEMBER,  1912  NO. 


Itniiursitg 


EDITORIAL 

THE  HONOURABLE  SIR  CHARLES  MOSS 

BY  the  death£of  the  Honourable  Sir  Charles  Moss 
the  University  has  suffered  a  loss  which  is 
keenly  felt,  not  only  in  the  Board  of  Governors 
and  the  Senate,  but  also  amongst  the  alumni  and  the 
friends  of  the  University.  For  twelve  years  he  gave 
ungrudgingly  of  his  time  and  energy  to  the  University 
when  it  needed  wise  counsel  and  dispassionate  service. 
He  took  all  his  duties  as  member  of  the  Board  of  Gover- 
nors and  of  the  Senate  loyally  and  seriously,  and  noth- 
ing that  would  advance  the  interests  of  the  University 
was  overlooked  or  neglected  by  him.  Firm,  yet  kindly, 
he  played  his  part,  always  with  dignity  and  without 
offence. 

MATRICULATION  STANDARDS 

It  is  a  common  thing  to  hear  in  Canadian  educa- 
tional circles  criticism  of  the  qualifications  of  the  stu- 
dents entering  our  universities,  the  deficiencies  in  which 
are  usually  attributed  to  our  educational  system  or  to 
the  "lowness"  of  the  matriculation  standards,  or  to 
both  system  and  standards.  To  the  superficial  observer 
these  naturally  occur  as  the  primary  factors  in  the 
situation,  but  the  true  causes  of  the  latter  are  of  a 
more  fundamental  character,  as  we  shall  indicate.  The 
cardinal  fact,  however,  admitted  on  all  hands,  is 


2  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

that  in  the  attainments  of  the  majority  of  the  matricu- 
lates there  is  a  great  deal  to  be  desired,  and  the  question 
is  how  this  defect  is  to  be  remedied  or  in  some  measure 
abated. 

Various  proposals  have,  during  the  last  ten  years, 
been  advanced  with  that  object  in  view.  One  of  these 
would  compel  the  student  to  undergo  a  longer  training  in 
the  high  schools,  a  second  would  impose  a  higher  per- 
centage for  pass  in  matriculation,  a  third  would  combine 
both  expedients,  while  a  fourth  would  so  alter  the 
curricula  of  the  high  schools  as  to  divert  them  from 
their  primary  object  and  make  them  devote  themselves 
wholly  to  teaching  matriculation  classes.  Some  of  the 
proposals,  including  especially  the  last  one  referred  to, 
are  fatuous  in  the  last  degree,  while  others  are  advanced 
in  complete  ignorance  of  the  factors  in  the  conditions 
involved.  They  all  assume  that  to-day,  outside  of  the 
cloister  walls,  the  educational  demands  and  conditions 
are  just  the  same  as  they  were  thirty,  forty  and  fifty 
years  ago  when  the  requirements  of  secondary  educa- 
tion were  very  simple.  Such  proposals  involve  also  the 
assumption  that  elsewhere,  except,  perhaps,  in  the  United 
States,  the  attainments  required  of  the  students  enter- 
ing the  universities  are  higher  than  are  found  actually 
to  be  the  case  amongst  Canadian  students. 

This  is  an  assumption  which  cannot  be  justified. 
The  situation  in  England  and  France  is  almost  exactly 
the  parallel  of  that  in  Canada.  For  a  dozen  or  more 
years  French  university  professors  and  associations  of 
teachers  have  been  deploring  the  lack  of  careful  pre- 
paration shown  by  the  students  entering  the  universities, 
especially  in  their  inability  to  express  themselves  properly 
in  their  mother  tongue,  in  their  defective  knowledge  of  his- 
tory, Latin  and  mathematics.  The  situation  in  England 
has  been  growing  acute  in  the  last  decade,  and  in  the 
last  two  or  three  years  attention  has  been  directed  to  it 
by  a  number  of  critics.  In  France  the  situation  is 
recognised  to  be  due  to  factors  which  are  beyond  the 


EDITORIAL  3 

remedy  of  percentages  or  of  prolongation  of  the  time 
spent  at  a  secondary  school,  but  in  England  the  de- 
ficiencies are  attributed  to  the  system  of  teaching 
followed  in  the  secondary  schools  and  also  to  the  lack 
of  qualifications  on  the  part  of  the  teachers  in  them. 
A  contributor  to  the  September  number  of  the  English 
Review  described  the  system  of  teaching  followed  as 
"amateurish  and  fatuous".  Whatever  the  cause  may 
be  there  can  be  no  doubt  about  the  result.  An  Oxford 
examiner  in  a  letter  to  the  London  Times,  in  an  issue  of 
over  six  months  ago,  pointed  out  that  out  of  thirty- 
seven  candidates  in  the  Responsions  coming  from  a 
leading  public  school  in  1911,  only  seven  succeeded  in 
passing.  As  Responsions  correspond  in  a  general  way 
with  our  matriculation  the  figures  are  illuminating. 
The  cause  of  failure  was  found  in  very  defective 
training  in  Latin  and  Greek  which  are,  practically,  the 
only  subjects  of  examinations  in  Responsions.  It  is, 
however,  evident  that  the  trouble  is  a  deeper  one  than 
this.  An  army  "coach"  recently  discussed,  in  the 
Daily  Mail,  the  situation  as  he  found  it,  and  although 
his  verdict  is  a  too  sweeping  one,  some  of  his  facts  must 
come  into  our  estimate  of  the  work  done  in  the  English 
public  schools.  It  suffices  only  to  quote  briefly  from  his 
statement : 

"There  is  one  column  of  figures  in  the  results  of  the 
Woolwich  and  Sandhurst  entrance  examination,  just 
published,  which  'gives  away'  the  case  of  the  public 
schools  more  clearly  than  anything  I  can  say.  It  gives 
the  figures  deducted  for  bad  spelling  and  writing. 
Out  of  a  maximum  of  14,000  marks  obtainable  one  boy 
has  had  nearly  1000  marks  deducted  from  his 
total  on  account  of  bad  spelling  and  writing.  Very 
many  boys  lost  over  500  marks.  That  a  boy  can  go 
through  a  big  public  school  and  pass  an  examination 
in  mathematics,  French,  history  and  the  like  and  yet 
not  know  how  to  spell  his  own  language  or  write  pro- 
perly shows  that  something  is  amiss." 


4  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

It  has,  hitherto,  been  supposed  that  the  work  of  the 
German  Gymnasia  and  Realschulen  left  little  to  be 
desired  in  the  training  of  the  students  entering  the 
universities.  It  was  certainly  so  once,  but  here  also 
there  has  been  a  change  for  the  worse.  It  is  a  matter  of 
common  statement  that  very  many  of  the  students  in 
the  German  universities  are  very  poorly  trained,  and, 
consequently,  ill  prepared  for  the  courses  they  under- 
take. This  is  the  special  note  of  an  address  delivered 
in  August  last  by  Professor  Elterof  Bonn,  who  deplores 
the  change  that  has  come  over  the  German  universities 
because  of  the  low  preliminary  attainments  of  the 
students,  for  it  fills  up  the  lecture  rooms  with  idlers  of 
both  sexes,  who  are  able  to  appreciate  or  understand 
only  the  more  popular  of  the  lecture  courses. 

From  all  this  it  is  at  least  to  be  gathered  that,  except 
in  isolated  instances,  the  cause  of  the  low  standard  of 
attainments  of  students  entering  the  universities  is  to 
be  found,  not  in  inefficiency  in  teaching,  but  in  some- 
thing that  is  common  to  the  schools  of  France,  England, 
Germany  and  Canada.  That  common  feature  is  a 
curriculum  congested  with  subjects  which  were  not 
required  a  generation  ago.  A  knowledge  of  the  sciences, 
of  modern  languages  and  of  more  mathematics  than  was 
formerly  exacted  is  now  demanded,  whereas  a  few 
decades  ago  only  Latin  and  Greek  were  the  serious 
tests.  To-day  an  attempt  is  made  to  exact  as  much 
Latin  asever,  and  this  with  the  requirements  in  the  new 
subjects  seriously  taxes  the  average  student's  capacity 
to  meet  the  standard  which  is  now  all  but  impossible. 
It  is  evident  that  some  subjects  will  have  to  be  elimin- 
ated from  the  curriculum.  What  these  are  to  be  it  is 
too  early  to  say.  The  scope  also  of  some  of  the  subjects 
should  be  restricted,  and  everything  should  be  done  to 
curtail  the  demands  of  the  curriculum  in  order  that  the 
student  may  have  time  to  learn  well  what  is  necessary 
for  his  subsequent  university  course.  The  percentage 
for  pass  may  then  be  raised  as  high  as  may  be  thought 


EDITORIAL  5 

advisable.  Then,  also,  the  time  of  his  stay  at  the  high 
school  may  be  prolonged  with  a  reasonable  amount  of 
hope  that  he  will  profit  by  it. 

Before  such  or  any  other  improvement  in  the  pre- 
liminary attainments  of  the  matriculates  in  Canadian 
universities  is  effected,  there  must  be  an  understanding 
amongst  those  striving  to  bring  it  about  that  the  con- 
dition complained  of  is  not  confined  to  Canada,  and  that, 
consequently,  it  is  fundamental  and  not  to  be  cured  by 
patchwork  with  percentage  and  specific  regulations 
which  may  only  aggravate  the  evil. 

CLOISTER  POLITICS 

The  struggles  between  parties  or  factions  in  the 
staff  of  a  college,  when  they  occur,  cannot,  even  at  the 
best,  be  regarded  as  exemplifications  of  the  ideal,  and, 
at  the  worst,  they  may  be  ignoble  with,  not  infrequently, 
a  tinge  of  the  sordid.  It  would  seem  almost  inevitable 
that  men,  even  of  calibre  and  general  enlightenment, 
when  compelled  to  work  together  in  a  sphere,  more  or 
less  circumscribed,  should  drift  into  opposing  groups 
which  eventually  wage  a  struggle  involving  a  disregard 
of  the  rules  of  the  game,  as  played  in  the  world  outside. 
It  was  found  to  be  so  in  the  cloisters  of  former  days,  but 
more  modern  illustrations  of  it  are  not  wanting.  Any 
one  may  find  in  Mark  Pattison's  "Memoirs",  in  the 
story  of  the  life  of  Richard  Bentley,  enough  evidence 
to  convince  him  that  academic  life  may  have  one  thing 
in  common  with  the  life  of  the  ancient  cloister,  and  that 
is  the  pettiness  of  its  factional  ambitions  and  the  un- 
dignified character  of  its  struggles. 

In  the  colleges  of  Oxford  and  Cambridge,  traditions 
based  on  the  principle  of  "playing  the  game",  developed 
after  centuries  of  history,  prevent  the  pettiness  of  fac- 
tional warfare  from  dominating  academic  life.  If  a 
struggle  arises,  one  rule  must  above  all  else  be  observed, 
and  that  is,  the  contestants  must  play  fair,  must  con- 
duct themselves  as  gentlemen.  He  who  violates  this 
rule  at  once  loses  caste  in  academic  and  social  life. 


6  UNIVERSITY    MONTHLY 

This  rule  has,  with  exceptions,  been  much  less  in 
evidence  in  American  academic  life.  The  majority  of 
the  American  colleges  are  of  more  recent  origin,  and,  in 
consequence,  traditions  have  not  as  yet  developed  as 
in  the  English  colleges.  Intra-faculty  struggles  in  this 
or  that  college  or  university  have,  on  occasions, 
attained  a  degree  of  bitterness  that  threatened  the  life 
of  the  institution.  The  factions  ignored  the  rules  of 
the  game  and  sacrificed  everything  to  win  victory. 
They  were  willing  to  burn  the  university  house  down 
"to  roast  their  own  sucking  pig".  This  state  of  things 
proved  intolerable,  and  it  was  one  of  the  chief  factors 
that  led  to  the  institution  of  that  most  objectionable  of 
all  forces  in  academic  life,  the  autocratic  university  or 
college  president.  Boards  of  Regents  or  Trustees, 
driven  sometimes  to  desperation  by  the  chaos  which  the 
development  of  cloister  politics  had  brought  about, 
eagerly  accepted  the  relief  that  autocracy  in  the  presi- 
dential office  afforded.  In  the  universities  of  the  Old 
World  there  is  no  official  who  has  the  powers  of  the 
autocratic  American  college  president.  Objectionable 
as  he  is,  he  has  been  of  service.  He  has  suppressed  the 
factions  or  kept  them  within  bounds  in  the  struggles 
they  have  waged  against  one  anothei.  If  he  were 
abolished,  factions  would  probably  again  develop  and 
the  higher  interests  of  the  institution  concerned  might 
be  placed  in  jeopardy  for  victory  for  the  one  side  or 
the  other  in  the  petty  struggles  of  the  little  college  world. 
This  is  the  justification  for  the  existence  of  the  auto- 
cratic college  president.  His  very  function,  however, 
is  a  negation  of  the  freedom  that  is  the  highest  privilege 
of  intellectual  life.  It  is  also  a  negation  of  the  doctrine 
that  culture  and  education  fit  the  individual  for  self- 
government. 

Our  Canadian  universities  have  not  been  free  from 
cloister  politics,  and  Toronto  is  no  exception.  It  is  not 
necessary  to  recall  the  incidents  in  which  this  was 
demonstrated  for  it  is  a  matter  within  the  memory  of 


EDITORIAL  7 

all.  These  incidents  and  the  light  they  cast  upon 
the  internal  situation  led  to  the  endowment  of  the 
presidential  office  with  powers  which,  though  they  may 
be  kept  in  abeyance,  more  or  less  in  view  of  the  possi- 
bility of  the  exercise  on  the  part  of  the  Senate  of  its 
functions  of  discussion,  criticism  and  revision,  are  still 
very  like  those  possessed  by  the  most  autocratic  college 
president  in  the  United  States.  It  was  hoped  that, 
with  this  innovation  and  an  increase  in  the  resources 
of  the  university,  cloister  politics  would  be  a  thing  of 
the  past.  That  was,  perhaps,  too  much  to  expect,  for 
psychology  is  an  incalculable  element  and  the  hope 
may  not  be  abundantly  realized.  There  is  even  a  sug- 
gestion of  disillusionment  in  recent  events,  but,  per- 
haps, it  may  be  wise  to  "wait  and  see". 


ON  THE  ORIGIN  OF  LIFE  ON  THE 
GLOBE 


THE  meeting  of  the  British  Association  at  Dundee 
in  September  was  made  memorable  by  the  ad- 
dress of  the  President,  Professor  Schafer,  who 
took  as  his  central  theme  the  origin  of  life  on  the  globe, 
which  he  attributed  to  the  operation,  not  of  miraculous, 
but  of  perfectly  natural  forces.  It  provoked  a  very 
noteworthy  discussion,  not  unlike  in  some  respects 
that  which  followed  Tyndall's  celebrated  address  at 
the  Belfast  meeting  of  the  Association  in  1874.  Tyndall 
was  not  so  explicit  on  the  origin  of  life  as  was  Professor 
Schafer,  because  less  was  known  thirty-eight  years  ago 
of  the  problem  involved,  but  his  language,  while  guarded, 
was  pregnant  with  a  meaning  which  his  critics,  in  the 
pulpit  and  press,  used  to  fasten  upon  him  the  then 
odious  charge  of  materialism  and  atheism.  The  clamour 
which  developed  on  that  occasion  is  now  only  a  memory, 
but  it  has  been  recalled  by  the  tone  adopted  in  many 
quarters  in  the  discussion  which  arose  on  Professor 
Schafer's  address.  In  not  a  few  instances,  in  which  the 
criticism  was  distinctly  mediaeval  in  character,  there  was 
much  to  suggest  that  in  forty  years  there  had  been  very 
little  progress,  at  least  in  tolerance. 

In  the  leading  daily  journals  and  in  the  weeklies  the 
criticism  was  very  superficial.  It  is  evident  that  science 
has  advanced  much  beyond  the  capacity  of  the  leader 
writer.  It  has  also  advanced  far  beyond  the  comprehension 
of  the  pulpit,  and  that  was,  perhaps,  the  most  depressing 

[81 


THE  ORIGIN  OF  LIFE  ON  THE  GLOBE  9 

feature  manifested  in  the  discussion.  An  exception 
may  be  made  of  the  Scotch  Presbyterian  clergy  as  a 
whole.  As  a  body  they  are  better  trained  than  the 
clergy  of  any  other  church  to  deal  with  such  questions, 
and,  except  in  some  few  instances,  they  did  not  belie 
that  training.  The  general  trend  of  the  discussion, 
however,  showed  how  little  qualified  the  leaders  of  the 
clergy  are  to  meet  the  needs  of  the  day.  The  present  is 
a  time  of  transition  in  creeds,  at  least  in  the  Occident. 
The  man  in  the  street  does  not  believe  in  miracles.  A 
religion  that  is  based  on  miracles,  or  makes  the  belief 
in  miracles  a  cardinal  point  in  its  creed,  is  certain  in 
this  modern  day  to  fail  to  appeal  to  the  average  indi- 
vidual. Scepticism  is  in  the  air  he  breathes,  and  a  miracle 
is  a  stumbling-block  in  his  path  to  religious  belief.  When 
he  is  told,  on  the  one  hand,  that  life  was  brought  into 
being  by  a  special  act  of  the  Deity,  and,  on  the  other,  that 
the  man  of  science  attributes  its  origin  to  the  operation 
of  natural  forces,  there  can  be  only  one  result  in  the 
long  run,  as  Sir  Oliver  Lodge  has  pointed  out. 

It  has  been  said  that  if  the  mystery  of  the  origin  of 
life  on  the  globe  is  to  be  explained  as  Professor  Schafer 
has  endeavoured  to  do,  there  is  no  reason  for  postulating 
any  supernatural  force  as  concerned  in  the  government  of 
the  cosmos.  In  answer  thereto  it  suffices  to  say  that  the 
mystery  of  the  origin  of  the  universe  still  remains,  and 
beyond  all  that  the  mystery  of  the  origin  of  the  in- 
calculably enormous  energy  which  the  visible  universe 
represents.  The  endowment  of  matter  and  energy  with 
law  and  order  is,  also,  of  inscrutable  origin.  It  may  be 
added,  further,  that  the  energy  of  the  universe,  at  cosmic 
dawn,  was  not  uniformly,  but  unequally,  distributed, 
and  that  predicates  an  Intelligence  that  can  dominate 
the  Second  Law  of  Thermodynamics.  The  demand, 
therefore,  that  life  on  our  globe  shall  be  considered  to 
have  had  a  miraculous  origin,  as  otherwise  there  would 
be  no  reason  to  postulate  an  Ens  entium,  is  shallow 
beyond  the  power  of  words  to  indicate. 


10  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

It  is  interesting  to  recall  how  Tyndall  faced  the 
problem  of  the  origin  of  life.  In  dealing  with  the  ques- 
tion how  far  the  microscope  would  assist  in  the  problem, 
he  observed:  "Believing,  as  I  do,  in  the  continuity  of 
Nature,  I  cannot  stop  abruptly  where  our  microscopes 
cease  to  be  of  use.  Here  the  vision  of  the  mind  authori- 
tatively supplements  the  vision  of  the  eye.  By  an 
intellectual  necessity  I  cross  the  boundary  of  the  ex- 
perimental evidence,  and  discern  in  that  Matter,  which 
we,  in  our  ignorance  of  its  latent  powers,  and  notwith- 
standing our  professed  reverence  for  its  Creator,  have 
hitherto  covered  with  opprobrium,  the  promise  and 
potency  of  all  terrestrial  life."  When  again  dealing  with 
"the  inexorable  advance  of  man's  understanding  in 
the  path  of  knowledge,  and  those  unquenchable  claims 
of  his  moral  and  emotional  nature  which  the  under- 
standing can  never  satisfy",  he  went  on  to  say:  "They 
are  not  opposed,  but  supplementary — not  mutually 
exclusive,  but  reconcilable.  And  if,  unsatisfied  with 
them  all,  the  human  mind,  with  the  yearning  of  a  pilgrim 
for  his  distant  home,  will  still  turn  to  the  mystery  from 
which  it  has  emerged,  seeking  so  to  fashion  it  as  to  give 
unity  to  thought  and  faith,  so  long  as  this  is  done,  not 
only  without  intolerance  or  bigotry  of  any  kind,  but 
with  the  enlightened  recognition  that  ultimate  fixity  of 
conception  is  here  unattainable,  and  that  each  succeed- 
ing age  must  be  held  free  to  fashion  the  mystery  in 
accordance  with  its  own  needs  —  then,  casting  aside 
all  the  restrictions  of  Materialism,  I  would  affirm  this 
to  be  a  field  for  the  noblest  exercise  of  what,  in  contrast 
with  the  knowing  faculties,  may  be  called  the  creative 
faculties  of  man.  Here,  however,  I  touch  a  theme  too 
great  for  me  to  handle,  but  which  will  assuredly  be 
handled  by  the  loftiest  minds  when  you  and  I,  like 
streaks  of  the  morning  cloud,  shall  have  melted  into 
the  infinite  azure  of  the  past." 

This  generation  sits  in  judgment,  not   on   Tyndall, 
but  on  those  critics  who  denounced  him  as  a  materialist 


. 
THE  ORIGIN  OF  LIFE  ON  THE  GLOBE  11 

and  atheist.  It  may  be  that  the  next  generation  will 
also  put  in  the  pillory  those  critics  of  Professor  Schafer, 
who  would,  more  or  less  unconsciously,  impose  on  modern 
thought  the  intellectual  fetters  of  the  Middle  Ages. 

One  lesson  from  all  this  is  clear,  and  it  is  that  there 
must  be  a  reform  in  theological  curricula  if  the  churches 
are  to  keep  even  their  present  tenuous  hold  on  the 
masses.  The  intellectual  classes  will  seek  their  own 
solution  of  the  Great  Problem,  and  they  will,  in  a 
measure,  influence  the  thought  and  creed  of  the  man  in 
the  street.  A  clergy,  ignorant  to  a  very  considerable 
degree  of  modern  science  and  of  its  profound  questions, 
cannot  make  headway  in  any  crusade  it  may  undertake 
against  the  growing  scepticism  of  the  people  at  large. 
The  exponents  of  a  religious  creed  that  is  to  count  as  a 
force  in  everyday  thought  must  be  thoroughly  trained 
in  the  sciences  as  they  have  never  been  before  and  as 
they  certainly  are  not  now. 

A.  B.  MACALLUM. 


THE    SEMI-CENTENNIAL    OF 
u  PREHISTORIC   MAN" 


THE  present  time  seems  opportune  for  reviving  our 
interest  in  Sir  Daniel  Wilson's  scientific  work, 
inasmuch  as  with  the  current  year  (1912)  the 
first  half-century  of  the  more  important  one  of  his 
books  is  complete.  The  writer,  therefore,  purposes  in 
this  article  to  make  it  an  occasion  for  recalling  the  cir- 
cumstances connected  with  the  publication  of  "Pre- 
historic Man",  with  some  of  its  leading  doctrines  and 
the  more  notable  of  its  contributions  to  archaeology, 
in  order  to  see  how  thus  far  they  have  fared  with  the 
passing  of  years.  To  do  this  with  any  profit  it  is  neces- 
sary, moreover,  to  refer  to  his  methods  and  plans  of 
research,  and  to  his  actual  field  work  in  the  preparation  of 
its  pages.  Whether  or  not  strict  criticism  would  pro- 
nounce the  work  a  complete  success,  taxed  as  it  some- 
times is  with  an  unfortunate  prolixity  in  the  use  of 
language,  is  of  no  importance  for  our  immediate  pur- 
poses. Sir  Daniel  Wilson  was  far  from  being  the  only 
scientific  writer  whose  language  at  times  grows  weari- 
some with  big  words  and  that  college-bred  taint  of 
plain  Anglo-Saxon  speech — the  dull  passive  voice;  but 
if  his  literary  handling  of  his  materials  failed  to  make 
his  work  always  interesting,  at  least  in  some  of  its  parts, 
and  calls  for  the  tenacious  grip  of  the  bookworm  to  read 
it,  in  addition  to  a  strong  interest  in  archaeology,  he 
is  mainly  excusable,  since  the  use  of  antiquated  and 
unfamiliar  language  is  the  common  weakness  of  the 
scientific  fraternity.  Accordingly,  in  a  tolerant  and 

[12] 


SEMI-CENTENNIAL  OF  ''PREHISTORIC  MAN"      13 

respectful  spirit,  and  within  the  bounds  aforementioned, 
let  us  take  a  brief  retrospect  of  the  views  and  doctrines 
of  his  chief  work,  such  as  the  greater  accumulation  and 
range  of  data  from  the  same  field  at  the  present  day, 
and  the  other  advantages  of  half  a  century  of  research, 
should  make  profitable  as  well  as  possible. 

Before  his  arrival  in  Toronto  in  1853,  Sir  Daniel 
Wilson  had  already  gained  some  distinction  as  an  archae- 
ologist, having  issued  "Memorials  of  Edinburgh"  in 
1848,  and  "Prehistoric  Annals  of  Scotland"  in  1851. 
On  transplanting  himself  into  the  new  scene  of  activity, 
he  soon  turned  his  attention  to  the  problems  of  modern 
ethnography,  or  materials  derived  from  living  men,  in 
addition  to  those  of  strict  archaeology  with  which  he 
had  hitherto  mostly  occupied  himself.  This  step  on 
his  part  was  almost  inevitable  in  a  country  where  the 
aborigines  still  survived,  though  they  were  very  much 
mixed  with  Europeans  in  blood  as  well  as  in  culture. 
The  antiquities  of  Europe,  on  the  other  hand,  including 
the  best  of  architecture  and  sculpture  coming  down  from 
long  past  generations,  had  alone  sufficient  attraction 
for  him  while  there,  but  in  his  new  surroundings  he 
failed  to  find  many  of  the  better  archaeological  features 
with  which  he  had  become  familiar,  and  his  interest 
soon  widened  over  the  whole  range  of  past  and  present 
times,  in  the  domain  of  the  American  aborigines.  His 
first  years  in  Canada  thus  formed  his  transitional 
period  from  archaeology  to  general  anthropology— 
perhaps  the  most  important  period  of  his  whole  career. 
"Prehistoric  Man"  —mainly  archaeological  as  the  title 
itself  shows — proved  to  be  the  last  of  his  larger  archae- 
ological works,  his  later  works  being  chiefly  anthropo- 
logical; and  he  thus  brought  almost  to  completion  in 
his  prime  that  work  which  gave  him,  as  a  scientific 
worker,  his  initial  standing  in  public  confidence,  and 
which  has  continued  to  be  his  chief  claim  to  distinction. 

This  early  portion  of  his  career  was  also  notable  for 
his  devotion  to  the  work  of  the  Canadian   Institute, 


14  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

with  which  he  formed  a  connection  lasting  for  many 
years,  and  during  that  time  he  was  an  active  helper  of 
the  Institute  in  various  capacities.  He  became  editor  of 
its  publication  (the  Canadian  Journal)  in  1854,  and  held 
the  position  till  chosen  President  of  the  Institute,  an 
office  which  he  then  held  for  two  years,  1859-61.  He 
was  also  for  some  time  editor  of  its  "Ethnology  and 
Archaeology",  contributing  several  articles  to  its  pages, 
and  again  President  for  three  years  at  a  later  period, 
1878-81. 

In  "Prehistoric  Man"  (first  edition,  1862;  second, 
1865;  third,  1876;  Macmillan  &  Co.,  London)  Sir  Daniel 
Wilson  issued  in  book  form  the  substance  of  his  valuable 
Canadian  Institute  papers  on  shell-articles,  crania, 
copper-mines,  and  tobacco-usages,  which  papers  had 
appeared  in  the  first  years  of  his  life  in  Canada,  along 
with  a  mass  of  other  materials,  and  completed  the  sub- 
ject for  America,  by  adding  to  his  own  field  work  and 
observations,  data  gleaned  from  the  publications  of 
contemporary  workers. 

Its  scope  would  be  wide-reaching  for  the  present 
day,  and  it  was  in  the  very  nature  of  things  that  it 
would  be  improved  upon  as  time  went  on  and  new 
information  was  obtained.  While  the  title  does  not 
specify  that  it  deals  with  America,  it  is,  as  he  distinctly 
states  at  the  beginning,  primarily  a  study  of  American 
archaeology;  or,  speaking  more  precisely,  it  consists 
(in  the  two  volumes  of  the  third,  or  final  edition)  of 
approximately  590  pages  relating  to  America,  and  188 
pages  to  the  Old  World,  especially  Europe.  The  subject 
of  America  alone  was  perhaps  too  broad  even  in  his  day 
for  successful  treatment  in  a  single  text-book,  inasmuch 
as  every  district,  or  minute  part  of  a  continent  has  had 
prehistoric  men,  whose  remains  in  most  places  attract 
the  antiquarian;  and  for  any  one  who  would  comply 
with  the  exacting  demands  of  the  present  day,  to  treat 
those  of  a  single  district  in  one  work  would  be  an  ample 
undertaking;  yet  he  undertook  to  exhaust  the  whole 


SEMI-CENTENNIAL  OF  "PREHISTORIC  MAN"      15 

field  of  the  American  continent,  besides  illuminating  its 
features  through  comparisons  with  those  European  and 
Asiatic  results  with  which  he  was  familiar. 

The  subdivisions  of  the  subject,  or  chapters,  of 
"Prehistoric  Man"  are  not  along  geographical  lines  (as 
strict  archaeology  would  naturally  require  them  to  be), 
but  technological — the  classification  now  often  followed 
by  institutions  doing  anthropological  work.  It  is  worth 
noting  also  that  physical  anthropology  receives  only 
four  chapters  near  the  end  of  Volume  II  out  of  a  total 
of  twenty-four,  whereas  "cultural  anthropology"  fills 
all  the  remainder. 

Unfortunately,  museum  collections  in  his  day  were 
too  scanty  in  most  lines  to  admit  of  specialising  success- 
fully in  certain  articles  on  a  technological  plan;  but  he 
was  a  pioneer  in  the  use  of  the  method,  and  whatever 
defects  may  be  evident  in  his  work  of  that  early  period 
are  chiefly  due  to  its  pioneer  character.  If  one  wishes 
to  understand  the  conditions  under  which  a  certain 
prehistoric  people  lived,  he  must  learn  them  from  a  geo- 
graphical grouping  of  the  objects  belonging  to  that 
people,  as  Prof.  Putnam  has  ably  advocated  (Address, 
American  Association,  1899)  ;  but  the  technological 
arrangement,  which  our  author  adopted,  is  the  more 
convenient  for  general  purposes,  because  culture  areas 
for  the  different  customs  and  arts  are  seldom  alike,  and 
have  no  correspondence  with  tribal  boundaries. 

Summing  up  the  subject-matter,  viz.,  the  stone 
quarry,  bone  and  shell  articles,  fire,  the  canoe,  use  of 
metals,  mounds,  art  markings,  architecture,  ceramic 
art,  and  letters  or  language  records,  one  may  see  that 
there  is  much  significance,  for  the  chapters  comprise 
nearly  all  those  articles  and  customs  that  are  common  to 
both  hemispheres.  This  was  perhaps  natural  in  the 
work  of  one  who  had  lived  in  both  and  was  competent 
to  make  a  full  comparison  of  the  two — a  comparison 
which,  if  only  mediocre  in  some  respects,  was  hitherto 
unequalled. 


16  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

Although  the  geographical  element  belonging  rightly 
to  a  strictly  archaeological  book  is  omitted  from  the 
make-up  of  this  one,  it  is  not  difficult  to  make  a  list  of 
his  field  studies  outside  of  Ontario.  One  of  his  first  note- 
worthy archaeological  trips  was  the  visit  that  he  made 
during  the  summer  of  1855  to  the  copper-bearing  country 
south  of  Lake  Superior,  especially  Keweenaw  and 
Ontonogon.  On  this  trip  he  journeyed  vid  Sault  Ste. 
Marie  and  Marquette,  Mich.,  to  parts  that  were  then 
less  easily  reached  than  now,  coasted  along  the  shores  of 
Lake  Superior  (as  he  tells  us)  "for  hundreds  of  miles 
in  canoes,  and  camped  for  weeks  in  some  of  its  least 
accessible  wilds".  An  immediate  outcome  of  this  fruit- 
ful trip  was  a  good  article  on  "Ancient  Miners  of  Lake 
Superior"  in  the  Canadian  Journal  (1856),  the  sub- 
stance of  which  afterward  formed  the  basis  of  a  chapter 
in  "Prehistoric  Man".  He  inclined  to  identify  the 
copper-mine  workers  with  the  so-called  "Mound-build- 
ers" of  Wisconsin  and  Ohio;  and  writing  as  he  did  when 
the  theory  of  a  race  of  "Mound-builders"  distinct  from 
Indians  held  sway,  he  claimed  that  the  miners  were 
likewise  distinct,  and  held  that  the  Indians  only  picked 
up  their  copper  in  the  drift  and  did  not  make  the  mines, 
but  succeeded  the  actual  miners  on  the  same  ground. 

In  the  following  year  (1856)  we  find  him  at  Albany, 
at  Amoskeag  on  the  Merrimac,  and  elsewhere  in  that 
neighbourhood.  It  was  while  at  Albany,  that  year,  that 
he  saw  a  cast  of  the  Dighton  Rock  inscription  from 
Massachusetts,  but  could  make  nothing  out  of  it,  Norse 
or  anything  else.  Afterward,  he  adopted  a  racy  style 
when  writing  of  it,  and  this  had  perhaps  a  prejudicial 
effect  upon  the  reception  of  his  views  at  the  time.  How- 
ever, with  new  generations  old  prejudices  disappear, 
and  after  his  death,  a  writer  in  the  American  Anti- 
quarian for  July  1892  (J.  P.  MacLean),  quoted  with 
approval  the  "annihilation"  of  the  inscription.  He 
called  the  search  after  ante-Columbian  traces  unsuccess- 
ful, and  altogether  his  negative  conclusions  regarding 


SEMI-CENTENNIAL  OF  "PREHISTORIC  MAN"      17 

them  have  proved  to  be  well  grounded,  and  coincide 
with  later  opinion,  a  recent  authority  (Justin  Winsor) 
having  summed  up  the  results  in  this  remark — "The 
United  States  has  not  one  vestige  of  the  presence  of 
Northmen." 

Before  issuing  the  third  edition,  he  devoted  part  of 
the  summer  vacation  of  1874  to  visiting  some  of  the 
more  remarkable  earthworks  in  the  valleys  of  the  Ohio 
and  its  tributaries.  On  this  occasion  he  visited  the  Flint 
Ridge  in  the  State  of  Ohio,  where  rocks  of  the  Carbonifer- 
ous age  extend  from  Newark  to  New  Lexington,  ex- 
amined in  this  range  its  flint  or  chert  pits,  and  in  Licking 
County  found  counterparts  of  the  palaeolithic  forms 
peculiar  to  the  cave-earth  and  drift-gravel  of  France  and 
England.  While  on  this  trip  he  also  examined  collec- 
tions of  relics  in  Cincinnati  and  elsewhere  in  the  state, 
besides  various  private  collections  in  Kentucky  and 
Pennsylvania.  Since  that  time  archaeologists  have 
been  steadily  at  work  on  the  problems  of  the  mounds, 
and  later  writers  regularly  distinguish  them  into  cultures 
of  different  periods  and  localities,  but  do  not  speak  of 
them  as  of  races  distinct  from  Indians.  There  is  yet  no 
general  agreement,  however,  as  to  what  Indian  peoples 
are  most  nearly  related  to  them,  whether  Huron-Iroquois, 
Algonquin,  or  Sioux,  and  workers  all  recognise  that  the 
earliest  mounds,  or  those  of  pre-Columbian  age,  have  a 
distinct  individuality,  quite  unlike  modern  Indian  work. 
In  later  years,  too,  some  have  made  special  researches 
among  the  Pueblo  Indians  of  Arizona  and  New  Mexico, 
and  others  have  studied  the  ceremonials  of  the  pagan 
Ojibways  of  Lake  Superior;  so  that  with  the  new  light 
thus  acquired,  the  so-called  "altars"  of  the  "sacrificial 
mounds"  of  his  day  remain  no  longer  the  mystery  they 
were,  but  resolve  themselves  into  the  remains  of  medicine 
lodges  on  which  earth  was  heaped  after  the  ceremonies. 

His  Canadian  work  up  to  the  time  of  writing  "Pre- 
historic Man",  is  less  clearly  defined  in  its  pages  than 
that  bearing  on  the  adjacent  parts  of  the  United  States; 


18  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

but  his  treatment  of  crania,  perhaps  the  most  noteworthy 
of  his  original  work  for  Canada,  deserves  some  notice. 
In  dealing  with  this  subject,  he  soon  ran  foul  of  Dr. 
Morton  of  Philadelphia,  a  writer  on  American  crania, 
and  controverted,  in  1857,  that  author's  statement  that 
there  was  a  single  form  of  skull  for  all  American  abori- 
gines. The  publication  in  that  year  of  Sir  Daniel 
Wilson's  paper  "On  the  Supposed  Prevalence  of  One 
Cranial  Type"  was  a  notable  addition  to  American 
science,  and  at  once  became  recognised  as  such.  After- 
ward he  embodied  in  "Prehistoric  Man",  as  its  most 
important  chapter  (nearly  100  pages  in  length)  under 
the  title  of  "The  American  Type",  the  substance  of  the 
paper  and  others.  Dr.  Morton  had  claimed  that  the 
short  form  of  skull  was  the  natural  form  of  all  American 
skulls,  and  had  advanced  the  untenable  theory  that  long 
skulls  were  all  artificially  modified  from  the  short  ones; 
but  Sir  Daniel  Wilson  showed  that  in  some  tribes  the 
long  form  predominated,  just  as  nature  shaped  it,  and 
that  there  was  by  no  means  uniformity  amongst  the 
aborigines.  In  fact,  the  long  form  is  even  more  common 
than  the  short  form  in  the  north-eastern  parts  of  North 
America  with  which  he  was  personally  familiar,  whereas 
the  short  form  itself  was  the  artificial  form,  and  one  tribe 
(the  "Ball-heads",  Tetes  Boules)  in  northern  Ontario 
and  Quebec  bear  testimony  to  the  fact.  In  his  survey 
of  North  American  crania,  Sir  Daniel  Wilson  found  the 
same  chain  of  gradations  from  the  so-called  "Toltecan" 
(short)  form  at  the  south-west  to  the  Eskimo  (long)  form 
at  the  north-east,  as  a  patient  student  can  work  out  from 
the  more  abundant  museum  specimens  and  data  of 
to-day,  making  due  allowance,  of  course,  for  artificial 
deformities  wherever  they  exist.  However,  in  his  day 
it^was  not  quite  so  easy  to  do  this,  and  it  is  his  great 
merit  that  he  was  the  first  to  place  the  subject  in  the 
right  light. 

Anthropologists  have  widely  praised   this  work|of 
his  on  crania.     Davis,  the  leading  authority  on  British 


SEMI-CENTENNIAL  OF  "PREHISTORIC  MAN"      19 

crania  at  the  time  of  its  first  publication  in  the  Canadian 
Journal,  called  it  an  "able  paper"  ("Crania  Britannica") ; 
Huxley  said  it  was  valuable  ("Man's  Place  in  Nature"); 
and  Darwin  was  acquainted  with  the  work  on  cranial 
forms  and  the  artificial  compression  of  skulls,  and  in 
"Descent  of  Man"  takes  him  as  the  authority  on  the 
subject.     In  America,  too,  Professor  Putnam  and  other 
anthropologists  have  referred  to  it  in  appreciative  terms. 
This  work  was  almost  his  first  effort  in  the  wider 
field    of    physical    anthropology,    and    was   a   success, 
crania  becoming  in  some  degree  a  special  study  with 
him  at  the  time.     If  he  was  preceded  or  anticipated  in 
the  first  suggestion  of  the  cradle  board  as  the  cause  of 
occipital  flatness  in  many  American  Indians,  certainly 
he  recognised  its  incidental  effects  in  modifying  crania 
much  more  fully  than  others  had  done.    Moreover,  half 
a  century  ago  there  were  many  attempts  to  show  that 
special  forms  of  the  skull  were  distinct  characteristics 
of  nationalities  and  peoples.    Sir  Daniel  Wilson  was  one 
of  the  earliest  workers  to  see  and  denounce  the  fallacy 
of  this  view,  and  thus  broke  away  from  the  received 
theories  of  other  founders  of  anthropological  science, 
and  maintained  the  unreliableness  of  this  test  for  race. 
To-day  a  few  scientific  workers  like  Professor  Franz 
Boas  go  even  further,  find  no  stability  in  the  form  of  the 
head,  and  call  into  question  the  claim  that  any  pre- 
ponderating type  of  skulls  coincides  with  a  race,  much 
less  with  a  nationality.     Although  he  had  no  special 
training  in  anatomy,  life  being  too  short  for  every  sort 
of  study,  he  still  stands  unsurpassed  in  the  subject  of 
cranial    deformation,    his   personal    acquaintance   with 
Paul  Kane,  then  recently  returned  from  the  "  Flatheads" 
of  the  Pacific  coast,  having  evidently  been  most  helpful 
to  him  in  this  particular.     Indeed,  Kane's  book  itself, 
which  booksellers  now  hold  at  twenty  dollars  whenever 
they  can  find  a  copy  of  it,  might  never  have  seen  the 
light  without  Sir  Daniel's  helping  hand. 


20  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

What  mistakes  he  made  mostly  arose  from  taking 
too  much  for  granted  from  the  writings  of  contempo- 
raries, just  as  workers  are  prone  to  do  now  more  than 
ever,  and  this,  too,  notwithstanding  the  abundance  of 
his  negative  conclusions.  Altogether,  when  estimated 
in  the  light  of  later  research,  his  work  succeeded  in  ad- 
vancing correct  views  on  a  majority  of  what  were  then 
stock  problems  and  debated  questions  in  American 
archaeology,  and  for  one  who  made  the  continent  his 
field  was  as  good  as  the  scanty  data  available  in  his  time 
would  permit. 

It  is  not  easy  to  recall  a  book  (except  perhaps  the 
"Origin  of  Species")  that  has  had  so  many  successors 
among  books  and  briefer  works  bearing  the  same  title 
as  "Prehistoric  Man"  or  one  very  similar,  this  being 
due  no  doubt  to  the  fitness  of  the  word  "prehistoric" 
which  he  had  coined  in  connection  with  his  earlier  work 
on  Scotland.  The  present  year  itself  has  seen  another 
"Prehistoric  Man"  by  Prof.  W.  L.  H.  Duckworth, 
issued  by  the  Cambridge  University  Press. 

A.  F.  HUNTER. 


CARMINA  PRINCIPALIA 

(THIRD  SERIES) 


SlVE      CANTILENA      ANTIQUE      DOMESTICS      SOMNIFERfi 

EX  MANUSCRIPTO  QUODAM  MYCEN^O  INVENTO 

NUNC  PRIMUM  EDIT.E. 

These  specimens  of  ancient  folk-lore  (the  first  was 
published  in  the  Arbor  of  December  1910)  are  familiar 
enough  to  the  children  of  Europe  in  the  loose  German 
translation  known  as  Struwelpeter  and  the  still  looser 
English  version  of  the  German;  scholars  should  turn 
with  more  interest  to  "the  blessed  original". 

M.  H. 

6     2€/8o0TOS. 

2*/?ao-rbs  tfv  Treus  AtTrapos, 
'       Trapeias 


Tras  fcapr    «XaiP    'Swv  oo-as 
o-apfcas  KiKT-QT*  aA-Aorptas- 


firpamv  et  ri  irpanr^v  tjv 
Kcupio? 


epperw  • 

roS   ITVOS  (vveir<a 
>      /  /  .  /        » 

ou  fjaf)  viv  Ti)/A€pov  <payw 

vuv  Bevrepaiov  ry  ypa<py 
opgis  vtv  i(r\vbv 
(TW^Set  8' 
aAA    dv8«v 
aireiTrev  CTVO?  TOUT 
OVK  (tirov   ^  S   os  'TOUT 
yap  Kfirai 

[21] 


UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

oSi  rpiraios  '    (5  Ilatav  • 
TO  x^^P'ttV  TIV    (bs  ayai'  • 


eypv^ev,  d>s  eSuvaro, 
'Atrvaios  Zevs  '   €vp 

iSoV  ToS     CTVOS'     aAA.'   o8q.£ 

A.ryw  viv  fppf.iv  eicra7ra£-' 

dv8   ^v  TtrapTfl  Trpbs  o  rt 
<v  t^XV"  'Suva' 
£</>aive$    ofos 
Tre/XTTTaios  fcrfir)  8 

Augustus  was  a  chubby  lad, 
Fat  ruddy  cheeks  Augustus  had. 
And  everybody  saw  with  joy 
The  plump  and  hale  and  hearty  boy. 

He  always  did  as  he  was  told, 
He  never  let  his  soup  get  cold. 
But  one  day,  one  cold  winter's  day, 
He  cried  out,  'Take  the  soup  away. 
Not  any  soup  for  me  I  say, 
I  won't  take  any  soup  to-day.' 

The  next  day  comes;  the  picture  shows 
How  lank  and  lean  Augustus  grows. 
Yet  though  he  feels  so  weak  and  ill, 
The  silly  fellow  cries  out  still  : 
'  Not  any  soup  for  me  I  say, 

0  take  the  nasty  soup  away, 

1  won't  take  any  soup  to-day.' 

The  third  day  comes:  O  what  a  sin 
To  make  oneself  so  pale  and  thin  ! 
And  yet  when  seated  at  the  table, 
He  cried  as  loud  as  he  was  able  : 
'  Not  any  soup  for  me  I  say, 
So  take  the  nasty  soup  away, 
I  won't  take  any  soup  to-day.' 

And  now  behold!  the  fourth  day  came, 
He  hardly  weighs  a  sugar  plum  ; 
He  is  no  bigger  than  a  thread  ; 
And  on  the  fifth  day  he  was  dead. 


HORACE,  ODES,  I.,  L* 


Colonel,  Most  worthy  President, 

Our  Club's  chief  stay  and  ornament, 

One  man  who  drives  with  dust  and  jar 

A  40  h.p.  motor  car, 

All  other  mortals  counts  but  clods, 

Himself  a  rival  of  the  gods. 

The  fickle  crowd  another  woos 

Him  for  a  threefold  term  to  choose. 

A  third  will  lie  awake  all  night 

If  Manitoba  wheat  be  light. 

Not  Rockefeller's  treasure  chest 

Could  tempt  the  farmer  to  invest 

The  savings  of  his  life  of  toil 

In  shares  of  rubber  or  of  oil. 

The  liner's  skipper  when  he  steers, 

The  foghorn  booming  in  his  ears, 

Through  thousand  dangers  all  unseen, 

Sighs  for  the  peaceful  village  green ; 

Yet  fog  nor  ice  nor  foundered  ships 

Can  stop  him  making  record  trips. 

Some  spurn  not,  when  their  throats  are  dry, 

Long  drinks  of  Irish  or  Old  Rye, 

Nor  scorn  to  blow  through  moistened  lips 

Great  clouds  of  smoke  between  the  sips; 

Others  in  such  things  find  no  charms, 


*  Read  at  the  Farewell  Dinner  of  the  Toronto  Golf  Club,  October  19th. 
Col.  G.  A.  Sweny,  the  President  of  the  Club,  presided. 

[231 


24  UNIVERSITY   MONTHLY 

And  when  the  bugle  calls  to  arms 

Would  banish  from  the  tented  green 

(Bugbear  of  matrons)  the  Canteen. 

The  hunter  leaves  his  tender  spouse 

For  a  rude  bed  of  hemlock  boughs, 

Content  to  bag  a  head  or  two 

Of  bearded  moose  or  caribou. 

But  give  me  rather,  if  you  please, 

A  score-card  full  of  4's  and  3's. 

The  bunker  cleared,  the  put  gone  down, 

And,  of  all  joys  the  flower  and  crown, 

The  well-hit  tee-shot's  graceful  flight 

When  everything  has  gone  just  right! 

Alas!     Fate  holds  for  me  in  store 

No  chances  of  a  bogey  score. 

I  must  send  in  till  I  am  sick 

Cards  that  defy  arithmetic; 

Nay,  haply,  the  Etobicoke 

May  add  to  every  hole  a  stroke, 

Yet,  Colonel,  if  your  grace  awards 

Some  place  among  the  minor  bards, 

Who  sing  the  Game,  to  me — Ah,  then, 

I  am  the  happiest  of  men ! 

If  me  from  this  no  Fate  debars 

Then  my  swelled  head  shall  strike  the  stars. 

W.  H.  ELLIS. 


ARCHIBALD  MacMURCHY,  M.A.,  LL.D. 


THE  passing  of  Dr.  MacMurchy  in  April  last  re- 
moved from  our  midst  one  who  for  half  a  century 
was  among  the  most  conspicuous  figures  in 
Canadian  secondary  education,  who  during  that  period 
was  a  devoted  friend  of  the  University  of  Toronto  and 
intimately  associated  therewith,  and  who  by  reason  of 
his  distinguished  services  in  his  profession  deserves  a 
more  extended  notice  than  the  pages  of  the  MONTHLY 
permit. 

Dr.  MacMurchy  was  born  at  Clachan  in  Kintyre, 
Argyleshire,  in  1832 — of  the  clan  Macdonald.  Gaelic  was 
his  native  language;  and  though  he  left  Scotland  when 
a  young  boy,  he  continued  in  early  manhood  to  think 
in  Gaelic — curiously  shown  by  his  using  that  language 
if  he  spoke  in  sleep.  Though  he  was  an  accomplished 
Gaelic  scholar,  one  would  hardly  say  that  his  accent  in 
later  life  exhibited  traces  of  his  early  tongue.  When 
Mr.  Dickson  Patterson  was  painting  Mr.  MacMurchy's 
portrait,  the  conversation  fell  on  the  Doctor's  recently 
developed  devotion  to  golf;  and  knowing  well  our 
friend's  character,  Mr.  Patterson  wickedly  inquired 
how  the  Doctor  expressed  himself  if  a  bad  stroke  were 
made.  "Well,"  replied  the  subtle  Highlander,  "you 
know  I  always  have  the  Gaelic  to  fall  back  on."  It 
met  the  demands  of  the  emotions  without  the  employ- 
ment of  objectionable  language. 

Mr.  MacMurchy  came  to  Canada  in  1840,  when  his 
grandfather  and  eleven  sons  emigrated  from  Scotland. 

[25] 


26  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

The  family  settled  in  King  township,  York  County;  in 
Wellington  County;  in  Nottawasaga  township,  Simcoe 
County;  and  in  Eldon  township.  Ontario  County. 
His  preliminary  education  was  obtained  at  Rockwood 
Academy,  and  his  first  teaching  was  done  at  Erin.  In 
1854,  as  principal,  he  opened  the  first  public  school 
organised  in  Collingwood.  In  Collingwood  he  prepared 
for  university  matriculation,  and  walked  each  Friday 
night  eight  miles  to  Duntroon  to  receive  lessons  in  Greek 
from  Rev.  John  Campbell  of  that  place.  The  road  be- 
tween Collingwood  and  Duntroon  is  long,  and  in  those 
days,  being  recently  cut  through  the  forest,  was  deep  in 
sand,  or  mire,  or  snow;  but  we  may  well  suppose  the 
toilsome  parasangs  served  only  to  make  his  "Anabasis" 
more  real  to  the  vigorous  young  Highlander. 

About  1856  he  attended  the  Normal  School  in 
Toronto  and  afterward  taught  in  the  Model  School. 
In  1858  he  was  appointed  mathematical  master  in  the 
Toronto  Grammar  School,  and  remained  associated 
with  it  in  its  various  forms  and  under  its  changing 
names  until  his  retirement  from  active  professional  life 
in  1900.  His  B.A.  was  obtained  in  1861,  with  silver 
medal  in  mathematics,  his  M.A.  in  1868.  In  1872  he 
became  rector  of  the  Jarvis  St.  Collegiate  Institute, 
and  was  possibly  the  first  mathematical  scholar  to  become 
head-master  of  a  high  school  in  Ontario.  Indeed,  on 
the  occasion  of  his  appointment  the  question  was 
raised  at  the  Board — Would  a  classical  scholar  consent 
to  serve  as  assistant  master  under  a  mathematical 
principal?  When  Mr.  G.  R.  R.  Cockburn  retired  from 
the  principalship  of  Upper  Canada  College  in  1881, 
Mr.  MacMurchy  was  approached  with  the  view  of 
offering  him  the  appointment,  but  preferred  to  remain 
where  he  was.  From  1877  to  1884  he  was  a  member 
of  the  Senate  of  the  University  of  Toronto,  representing 
the  high  school  masters  on  that  body.  In  1907  the 
University  of  Toronto  recognised  his  services  to  educa- 
tion by  conferring  on  him  the  degree  of  LL.D.,  honoris 


ARCHIBALD  MxcMURCHY  27 

causd,  the  occasion  coinciding  with  the  celebration  of 
the  centenary  of  the  Jarvis  St.  Collegiate  Institute, 
with  which  for  half  a  century  he  had  been  associated. 
On  the  occasion  of  his  visit  to  the  British  Isles  in  1899 
he  made  a  report  on  technical  education  in  England, 
and  it  was  presented  to  the  Toronto  Board  of 
Education. 

Dr.  MacMurchy  was  joint  author  of  Smith  &  Mac- 
Murchy's  elementary  and  advanced  arithmetics  and 
author  of  a  Collection  of  Arithmetical  Problems.  The 
years  following  his  retirement  from  the  principalship 
produced  his  valuable  Hand-Book  of  Canadian  Liter- 
ature. For  many  years  he  edited  the  Canadian  Educa- 
tional Monthly. 

The  Doctor  deeply  loved  his  native  Scotland  and 
his  adopted  Canada,  and  was  a  devoted  imperialist.  His 
patriotism  expressed  itself  in  his  joining  the  University 
Rifle  Company  at  its  formation.  On  the  memorable 
June  2nd  of  1866,  as  the  family  rose  from  morning 
prayers,  an  orderly  appeared  at  the  house  to  say  that 
the  troops  were  called  out.  Our  friend  bid  good-bye  to 
his  wife  and  little  children,  and  left  with  his  regiment 
for  the  front.  He  afterwards  became  first  lieutenant  in 
the  Garrison  Artillery  when  under  the  command  of 
Captain  T.  A.  MacLean.  For  many  years  he  was  a 
very  active  member  of  the  Board  of  the  House  of  In- 
dustry, and  attended  one  of  its  meetings  two  days 
before  his  death.  His  political  leanings  were  distinctly 
Conservative.  He  was  a  personal  friend  of  Sir  John 
Macdonald,  with  whom  on  various  occasions  he  had 
considerable  correspondence. 

As  a  teacher  Dr.  MacMurchy  was  singularly  skilful 
and  singularly  successful.  The  number  of  his  scholars 
who  won  honours  in  mathematics  in  the  University  was 
very  large  indeed.  He  made  the  old  Toronto  Grammar 
School  the  mathematical  school  of  the  Province.  An- 
alytical geometry  was  taught  there  when  analytical 
geometry  was  a  second  year  honour  subject  in  the 


28  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

University.  His  skill  appeared  perhaps  to  best  advant- 
age in  the  fine  discrimination  he  exercised  in  determining 
what  difficulties  each  pupil  could  unravel  for  himself, 
and  in  affording  occasions  for  solving  those  difficulties. 
If  a  pupil  had  originality,  opportunities  for  its  develop- 
ment were  provided.  The  Doctor's  interest  in  his  school 
and  his  scholars  was  intense.  One  consequence  of  this 
was  his  clear  recollection  of  almost  every  one  of  the 
thousands  who,  during  his  years  of  office,  pursued  their 
studies  in  the  school.  His  interest  followed  them  in 
after-life.  Teaching  with  its  countless  opportunities 
for  good  was  to  him  not  a  mere  profession — rather  a 
mission  almost  sacred  in  its  character.  When  the  writer 
became  an  undergraduate  in  the  University,  he  not  in- 
frequently called  to  see  Dr.  MacMurchy,  and  always 
felt  the  magnetism  of  his  sympathy  and  interest,  and 
left  him  with  a  lighter  step  and  lighter  heart  and  with 
more  courage  for  work. 

Though  Dr.  MacMurchy  made  no  pretensions  as  a 
public  speaker,  his  elocution  in  such  short  speeches  as 
he  made,  in  reading  and  in  prayer,  was  impressive.  His 
voice  was  pleasing  and  had  the  natural  modulations 
which  so  often  accompany  heart-felt  utterances,  and 
which  no  artificial  voice  culture  can  impart.  The 
writer  recalls  certain  mornings  in  the  old  Toronto 
Grammar  School  when  our  friend  took  the  prayers; 
even  thoughtless  boys  were  impressed  and  would  say, 
"How  different  the  prayers  seem  when  Mr.  MacMurchy 
reads  them." 

Though  his  intellectuality  was  strong  and  his  pro- 
fessional accomplishments  were  broad  and  thorough, 
those  closest  to  Dr.  MacMurchy  were  perhaps  most 
impressed  by  the  presence  of  that  quality  we  call  char- 
acter— elementary,  yet  compounded  of  many  things. 
"I  have  read,"  says  Emerson,  "that  those  who  listened 
to  Lord  Chatham  felt  there  was  something  finer  in  the 
man  than  anything  he  said."  Our  friend  had  some- 
thing in  him  still  better  than  even  the  things  he  did  or 


ARCHIBALD  MAcMURCHY  29 

said.  We  reach  such  conclusions  in  the  usual  synthetic 
way — a  generalisation  from  various  manifestations.  In 
administering  his  school  he  was  more  anxious  that  others 
should  have  their  salaries  increased  than  that  his  own 
should  be.  His  family  motto  is  Dominus  providebit. 
Forms  of  ostentation  or  showiness  were  distasteful  to 
him.  This  simplicity  of  taste  went  very  far;  he  even 
seemed  to  regret  the  dilapidated  old  Nelson  Street  school- 
house,  and  would  often  say,  "What  good  work  was 
done  in  the  old  place!"  The  influence  on  which  he 
laid  stress  was  the  unspoken  suggestion.  He  never 
looked  for  commendation:  he  had  that  of  his  own  con- 
science. Within  his  sphere  he  held  himself  responsible 
for  what  happened,  and  was  too  courageous  to  suggest 
excuses  and  too  successful  to  need  them.  He  was  devoid 
of  egotism,  that  vanity  of  vanities.  His  deeply  religious 
nature  was  "a  presence  to  be  felt  and  known  in  dark- 
ness and  in  light",  and  as  its  setting  shows  a  jewel  to 
better  advantage,  even  religion  was  illustrated  in  the 
character  of  our  friend.  No  earthly  honour  that  could 
have  been  conferred  on  Archibald  MacMurchy  would 
have  given  him  so  great  pleasure  as  the  knowledge  that 
he  had  performed  his  duty,  and  for  such  performance  he 
asked  no  reward. 

ALFRED  BAKER. 


LETTERS  TO  THE  EDITOR 


Sir, — Every  graduate  is  more  or  less  interested  in 
the  regulations  governing  admission  to  the  different 
years  of  the  course  in  Arts.  There  was  a  time  when  a 
student  passing  in  half  the  subjects  of  the  General  Course 
received  credit  for  these  subjects.  Later  the  number 
of  "stars"  allowed  was  reduced  to  three,  and  then  to 
two.  This  year  another  change  has  been  made  in  the 
regulations.  If  a  student  who  received  a  "star"  in 
the  May  examinations  fails  to  pass  the  September 
supplemental  examination,  the  "star"  counts  against 
him,  so  that  in  May  he  must  pass  in  all  but  one  subject 
or  lose  his  year. 

It  is  characteristic  of  the  student  body  that  this  rule 
has  been  received  without  a  protest.  Those  students 
who  have  always  taken  a  good  standing  in  their  course, 
receive  with  acclamation  any  rule  which  tends  to  make 
a  university  degree  more  difficult  to  obtain.  Their 
motives  in  so  doing  are  due,  not  so  much  to  a  feeling  of 
superiority,  as  to  a  failure  to  comprehend  the  difficulties 
with  which  some  students  have  to  contend.  It  is  per- 
haps natural  that  students  who  have  never  been 
"starred",  should  consider  the  allowance  of  two  "stars" 
entirely  adequate.  Less  fortunate  students  feel  that  a 
protest  from  them  would  be  thought  prejudiced,  and, 
therefore,  refrain  from  making  it. 

Is  the  two  "star"  rule  in  the  best  interests  of  the 
University?  Under  the  old  regulations  a  great  many 

[30] 


31  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

students  received  three  "stars"  in  one  year.  These 
students  continued  their  courses  and  received  their 
degrees.  It  has  been  my  experience  that  many  of  them, 
after  graduation,  continued  to  study,  and  did  such 
thorough  and  painstaking  work  that  their  knowledge 
is  deeper  than  that  of  others  with  brilliant  university 
records.  Under  the  present  rule,  some  of  these  students 
would  not  have  obtained  a  degree. 

But  the  rule  that  only  two  "stars"  may  be  obtained 
at  the  May  examinations  has  been  tried  and  tested. 
One  may  even  say  that  to  a  certain  extent  it  has  justified 
its  existence.  The  new  rule  that  "stars"  which  have 
not  been  written  off  will  count  against  a  student,  has 
yet  to  be  proved  good. 

It  is  almost  an  axiom  at  college  that  any  student 
should  be  able  to  pass  a  supplemental  examination,  or 
two  supplemental  examinations,  after  four  months' 
study  in  the  summer.  If  examinations  were  the  tests 
they  are  supposed  to  be,  one  could  not  cavil  at  this 
theory.  But  at  the  University,  there  seems  to  be  an 
ever-growing  tendency  in  favour  of  the  short  examin- 
ation paper  of  five  or  six  questions.  Such  subjects  as 
second,  third  and  fourth  year  History,  Economics, 
Philosophy,  Ethics  and  Geology  cover  a  great  deal  of 
ground.  If  an  examination  paper  covers  only  two- 
thirds  of  the  work  prescribed  (and  two-thirds  is  a  larger 
margin  than  is  sometimes  allowed),  it  is  quite  possible 
for  a  student  whose  maxim  was  a  thorough  knowledge 
of  part  of  the  work  rather  than  a  smattering  of  all  of  it, 
to  fail  in  the  examination.  If  examinations  be,  as  the 
Faculty  invariably  insist  that  they  are,  a  test,  not  of 
how  little  a  student  knows,  but  of  how  much,  the  ex- 
amination paper  should  be  long  enough  for  any  student 
to  reveal  all  that  he  knows  about  the  subject.  I  am 
aware  of  the  difficulty  which  examiners  experience 
when  papers  allowing  a  choice  of  questions  are  printed. 
There  are  students  who  invariably  neglect  to  read  the 
notes  at  the  head  of  an  examination  paper,  and  make  a 


32  LETTERS  TO  THE  EDITOR 

desperate  effort  to  answer  seven  questions  instead  of 
five.  But  it  is  surely  better  for  such  mistakes  to  occur 
than  for  students,  whose  work  has  been  conscientious 
and  good,  to  fail  because  a  paper  was  too  limited  in  its 
scope.  It  must  be  remembered  that  the  average  student 
is  not  at  his  best  on  examinations,  and  a  paper  of  five 
terse  questions  which  he  seems  at  first  glance  not  to 
know,  will  demoralise  and  cause  the  failure  of  a  student 
who  could  probably  pass  the  same  paper  if  allowed  time 
to  recover  himself. 

Examination  papers  have  other  faults  beside  brevity. 
Professors  are  so  conversant  with  their  subjects,  that 
they  are  often  quite  unaware  of  the  confusion  which 
may  be  aroused  in  the  minds  of  students,  by  the  use  of 
terms  different  from  those  used  in  a  class-room.  For 
instance,  a  knowledge  of  Greek  "roots"  ought  perhaps  to 
be  part  of  an  undergraduate's  stock-in-trade,  but  when 
such  a  knowledge  is  not  required  by  the  University  it 
should  not  be  assumed  by  the  examiners. 

Granting  these  and  other  faults  in  our  examination 
system,  it  is  quite  possible  for  students  who  have  a  good 
knowledge  of  their  work  to  fail  in  the  supplemental 
examinations.  Is  it  right  that  they  should  then  be 
placed  under  so  heavy  a  handicap  that  their  failure  in 
the  May  examinations  seems  almost  assured  ? 

OLIVE  DELAHAYE. 
89  Vittoria  St., 

Ottawa,  Oct.  21,  1912. 


THE  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 


A  MAGAZINE  PUBLISHED  BY  THE  ALUMNI  ASSOCIA- 
TION OF  THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO. 


EDITORIAL  COMMITTEE. 

I.  H.  CAMERON,  M.B.,  LL.D.,  W.  R.  CARR,  Ph.D., 
J.  M.  CLARK,  M.A.,  LL.B.,  R.  A.  GRAY,  B.A.,  H.  E.  T. 
HAULTAIN,  M.E.,  REV.  FATHER  KELLY,  B.A.,  Miss  G. 
LAWLER,  M.A.,  G.  H.  LOCKE,  M.A.,  Ph.D.,  J.  C. 
MCLENNAN,  Ph.D.,  C.  H.  MITCHELL,  C.E.,  J.  SQUAIR, 
B.A.,  F.  N.  G.  STARR,  M.D.,  J.  B.  TYRRELL,  M.A., 
B.Sc.,  GORDON  WALDRON,  B.A.,  GEO.  WILKIE,  B.A. 

A.  B.  MACALLUM.SC.D.,  F.R.S.,  Editor-in-chief,  Chairman. 


ADDRESS  COMMUNICATIONS  TO  J.  PATTERSON,  M.A., 
SECRETARY  OF  THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  ALUMNI 
ASSOCIATION,  ROOM  51,  PHYSICS  BUILDING,  UNI- 
VERSITY OF  TORONTO. 


THE  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY  is  ISSUED  ON  OR  ABOUT 
THE  IOTH  NOVEMBER,  DECEMBER,  JANUARY,  FEB- 
RUARY, MARCH,  APRIL,  MAY,  JUNE,  JULY. 

SUBSCRIPTION,  $1.00  A  YEAR.    SINGLE  COPIES,  15  CENTS. 


TORONTO 
PRINTED  AT  THE  UNIVERSITY  PRESS. 

[33] 


34  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

THE  SENATE 

The  first  regular  meeting  of  the  Senate  for  the  Session 
1912-13  was  held  on  Friday  evening,  October  the  llth. 

The  faculties  reported  in  favour  of  the  admission  of 
about  fifty  students,  who  had  not  complied  with  the 
regulations.  Some  of  these  were  from  without  the 
Province,  among  them  a  Chinaman,  who  had  spent 
eight  years  in  preparation  for  the  engineering  course, 
but  had  failed  in  English. 

A  discussion  arose  over  the  new  regulation  that 
matriculants  in  Arts  are  not  permitted  to  take  an 
honour  course  unless,  at  matriculation,  they  have  won 
honours  in  three  subjects.  The  justice  of  this  regulation 
was  disputed,  and  it  was  said  to  have  been  passed  not 
in  the  interest  of  the  students,  but  of  the  staff.  Answer 
was  made  that  the  regulation  was  necessary  to  effective 
teaching  in  the  honour  classes  and  that  little  or  no  harm 
would  be  done  to  the  students.  Statistics  were  quoted 
to  show  that  in  the  past,  where  pass  matriculants  had 
attempted  honour  work,  they  had  not  been  successful. 

It  was  also  said  that  this  regulation  is  unfairly  im- 
posed this  year,  since  it  was  passed  at  the  close  of  the 
last  High  School  term  and  too  late  to  be  obeyed  by 
masters  and  pupils,  if  indeed  it  had  been  brought  to 
their  attention.  No  action  was  taken. 

Because  the  committee  to  which  the  matter  had  been 
referred  had  not  reported,  discussion  of  the  proposal  to 
establish  an  officers'  training  corps  was  deferred. 

ACTA  OF  THE  BOARD  OF  GOVERNORS 

Dr.  Thomas  Eakin,  Associate  Professor  in  the  De- 
partment of  Oriental  Languages  has  resigned,  and  his 
resignation  will  take  effect  at  the  end  of  December. 

The  following  resolution,  on  the  death  of  the  Hon. 
Sir  Charles  Moss,  was  adopted  by  the  Board  of  Gover- 
nors at  its  meeting  on  October  24th : 

Sir  Charles  Moss,  Vice-Chairman  of  the  Board  of 
Governors  of  the  University  of  Toronto,  died  on  the 


TORONTONENSIA  34 

llth  of  October,  1912.  Because  of  his  death  the  Board 
desires  to  express  its  sense  of  the  great  loss  which  the 
University  has  sustained  and  the  members  of  the  Board 
desire  to  express  their  personal  sorrow  and  their  sym- 
pathy for  Lady  Moss  and  family. 

Sir  Charles  Moss  was  a  member  of  the  Senate  of  the 
University  from  1884  to  1897,  as  representative  on  the 
Law  Society,  and  again  from  1900  until  his  death. 

He  was  appointed  Honorary  Lecturer  on  Equity 
and  Jurisprudence  in  the  Faculty  of  Law  on  January 
10th,  1889,  for  a  period  of  five  years. 

He  was  Vice-Chancellor  from  March  9th,  1900,  until 
that  office  was  abolished  by  the  Statute  of  1906. 

He  was  a  member  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  from  the 
time  of  his  election  as  Vice-Chancellor  in  1900  until,  by 
the  statute  refererd  to,  the  Board  of  Governors  was 
constituted,  and  he  then  became  a  member  of  this  Board. 
He  was  appointed  Vice-Chairman  on  the  30th  of  June, 
1906. 

He  received  from  the  University  on  the  8th  of  June, 
1900,  the  degree  of  LL.D.  (honoris  causd). 

The  services  rendered  by  Sir  Charles  Moss  to  the 
University  during  the  twenty-five  years  of  his  connection 
with  it  in  the  various  capacities  mentioned  were  in- 
valuable, and  notwithstanding  the  arduous  duties  which 
he  had  to  perform  as  a  leader  of  the  Bar,  as  a  Justice  of 
the  Court  of  Appeal,  and  subsequently  as  the  Chief 
Justice  of  Ontario,  he  gave  special  attention  to  the 
interests  of  the  University. 

His  fidelity  in  the  discharge  of  every  duty  which  he 
was  asked  by  this  Board  to  undertake  was  inspired  by 
a  deep  devotion  to  the  University.  His  wisdom  and 
patience  made  him  a  valued  counsellor  in  all  its  con- 
cerns, and  his  kindliness,  courtesy  and  simplicity  of 
heart  endeared  him  to  his  colleagues. 

The  University  of  Toronto  by  this  minute  records  its 
appreciation  of  and  its  gratitude  for  these  great  services. 


36  UNIVERSITY    MONTHLY 

The  University  of  Toronto  was  represented  at  the 
Inauguration  of  President  Meiklejohn  of  Amherst  College 
on  October  16th  by  Dr.  W.  H.  Schofield,  Professor  of 
Comparative  Literature  in  Harvard  University. 

President  Falconer,  C.M.G.,  represented  the  Uni- 
versity at  the  ceremonies  in  connection  with  the  dedica- 
tion of  the  State  Education  Building  at  Albany,  October 
15-17th. 

A  series  of  organ  recitals  has  been  arranged  fort- 
nightly in  Convocation  Hall  to  be  given  by  prominent 
musicians  in  the  city  and  Province.  During  the  Easter 
Term  they  are  to  be  given  weekly.  The  following  is 
the  list  of  organ  recitals  for  the  Michaelmas  Term  : 

October  30,  Mr.  Ernest  MacMillan. 
November  13,  Dr.  H.  C.  Perrin. 
November  27,  Dr.  J.  Humfrey  Anger. 
December  11,  Mr.  W.  E.  Fairclough. 

REGISTRATION,  1912-1913 

FACULTY  OF  ARTS— 

Master  of  Arts 105 

Doctor  of  Philosophy 10 

First  Year 519 

Second  Year 422 

Third  Year 330 

Fourth  Year 313 

Occasionals 415 

Summer  Session 98 

2212 

FACULTY  OF  MEDICINE — 

First  Year 122 

Second  Year 127 

Third  Year 114 

Fourth  Year 117 

Fifth  Year 52 

Occasionals 61 

593 


TORONTONENSIA  37 

FACULTY  OF  APPLIED  SCIENCE— 

First  Year 143 

Second  Year 204 

Third  Year 171 

Fourth  Year 122 

-  640 

FACULTY  OF  HOUSEHOLD  SCIENCE— 

Occasionals 48 

FACULTY  OF  EDUCATION 300 

FACULTY  OF  FORESTRY— 

First  Year 9 

Second  Year 6 

Third  Year 6 

Fourth  Year 11 

32 


Grand  Total 3825 

MATRICULATION  RESULTS 

The  results  of  the  Junior  Matriculation  Examination 

held  in  1912  as  well  as  those  for  the  same  examination 

in  1911  are  as  follows: 

1912  1911 

June   Sept.   July   Sept. 

Number  of  candidates  taking 

eight  or  more  papers 2560       321  2673       421 

Number  obtaining  complete 
Junior  Matriculation 1006  361166  76 

Number  obtaining  partial  ma- 
triculation (failing  one,  two 
or  three  subjects) 832  3  635  8 

Total  number  obtaining  stand- 
ing   1838  39  1801  84 

Percentage  obtaining  standing     70.2     12.1  67.4     19.7 

Percentage  of  candidates  ob- 
taining complete  Junior 
Matriculation  standing 39.28  11.243.69  18.05 


38  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

APPOINTMENTS  TO  THE  STAFF 

The  following  appointments  to  the  staff  were  made 
by  the  Board  of  Governors  for  the  Session  1912-13,  prior 
to  September  15th. 

FACULTY   OF   ARTS. 

Biology: — Lecturer  in  Vertebrate  Embryology,  Alan 
Freeth  Coventry. 

Mineralogy: — Class  and  Museum  Assistant,  Wm.  H. 
Wylie. 

Greek: — Lecturer,  Ernest  A.  Dale. 

Latin: — Lecturer,  Ernest  Clifton. 

FACULTY   OF   MEDICINE. 

Chemical  Pathology: — Assistant  in  Clinical  Labora- 
tory, Dr.  D.  H.  Boddington. 

FACULTY   OF   APPLIED   SCIENCE. 

Electrical  Engineering: — Lecturer,  W.  S.  Guest. 

Demonstrators,  R.  H.  Hopkins,  A.  G.  Code,  R.  V. 
Macaulay,  Ross  Taylor. 

Mechanical  Engineering:  —  Demonstrators,  A.  W. 
Youell,  J.  H.  Parkin  (Hydraulics). 

Mining  Engineering: — Assistant,  J.  T.  King. 

Applied  Mechanics: — Demonstrators,  R.  J.  Marshall, 
Albert  Young. 

Applied  Chemistry: — Lecture  Assistant  and  Glass- 
blower,  George  Leworthy. 

FACULTY   OF    EDUCATION. 

Assistant  Instructor  in  University  Schools,  Charles 
Henry  Mercer. 

MISCELLANEOUS. 

Physical  Instructress  to  Women  Students,  Miss  Iry 
Coventry. 

The  following  is  the  list  of  appointments  made  by 
the  Board  of  Governors  since  September  15th  and  up  to 
October  15th: 

Professor  Alfred  Baker,  Dean  of  the  Faculty  of  Arts. 

Dr.  Immanuel  Benzinger,  Associate  Professor  of 
Oriental  Languages,  Faculty  of  Arts. 


TORONTONENSIA  29 

Benjamin  Philip  Watson,  M.D.  (Edin.),  Professor  of 
Gyn<zcology  and  Obstetrics,  Faculty  of  Medicine. 

Miss  M.  E.  L.  Thompson,  Second  Assistant  Cataloguer 
in  Library. 

Miss  Margaret  Lowe,  Delivery  Clerk  in  Library,  vice 
Miss  Jean  McNaughton  (resigned). 

FACULTY   OF   ARTS. 

Mathematics: — Fellow,  E.  A.  Hodgson,  vice  F.  J. 
Macdonald  (resigned). 

Physics: — Demonstrator,  W.  Wilson;  Class  and  Lec- 
ture Assistant,  G.  W.  Spenceley. 

Astro- Physics : — Assistants,  E.  A.  Hodgson,  I.  R. 
Pounder. 

Geology: — Fellow,  E.  J.  Whittaker. 

Mineralogy: — Demonstrator,  Ellis  Thomson,  vice  W. 
F.  Green  (resigned). 

Chemistry: — Assistants,  Reginald  Thomas  Elworthy, 
James  Theodore  Janson,  W.  R.  Lead  beater. 

Bio-Chemistry: — Fellow,  J.  B.  Collip;  Junior  Assist- 
ant, Miss  Rita  K.  Chestnut. 

History: — Woman  Fellow,  Miss  Helen  McMurchie. 

Ancient  History: — Lecturer,  Lionel  Smith-Gordon. 

Oriental  Languages: — Special  Lecturer,  C.  A.  McRae. 

FACULTY    OF   MEDICINE. 

Pathology: — Fellow,  A,  I.  McCalla;  Assistant  in 
Clinical  Laboratory,  Dr.  D.  H.  Boddington. 

FACULTY    OF   APPLIED    SCIENCE. 

Mechanical  Engineering: — Lecturer,  Mansell  Bowert 
Jarvson,  Jr. 

Metallurgical  Engineering: — Lecturer,  W.  S.  Bishop. 

Applied  Chemistry: — Demonstrator,  L.  J.  Rogers; 
Fellows,  A.  R.  Bonham,  R.  A.  Cunningham,  D.  J. 
Heuther. 

Electro-Chemistry: — Lecturer,  J.  T.  Burt-Gerrans, 
vice  S.  Dushman  (resigned) ;  Demonstrator,  F.  W.  Bruck- 
miller. 


40  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

Architecture: — Instructor  in  Modelling,  J.  L.  Banks; 
Instructor  in  Freehand  Drawing  and  Water  Colour,  C.  W. 
Jeffreys. 

Drawing: — Demonstrators,  J.  B.  K.  Fisken,  H.  H. 
Madill,  J.  W.  Nelson,  M.  Pequegnat,  L.  T.  Rutledge, 
W.  T.  Smither,  F.  E.  Watson,  G.  K.  Williams,  W.  J.  T. 
Wright;  Fellows,  H.  Hyatt,  W.  S.  Wickens,  G.  R. 
Workman. 

Engineering  Physics: — Demonstrator,  G.  L.  Wallace. 

Special  Lecturer  in  Accountancy,  W.  S.  Ferguson,  C.A. 


ALUMNAE  HOUSE 

For  many  years  the  Executive  Committee  of  the 
Alumnae  Association  of  University  College  felt  the 
need  of  suitable  headquarters.  At  a  special  meeting  of 
the  Association,  held  early  in  February  of  1911,  the 
laudable  decision  was  reached  to  rent  and  furnish 
parlors  for  club-room  purposes;  and  on  the  following 
St.  Valentine's  day  very  pretty  parlors  were  formally 
opened  by  an  afternoon  tea  of  happy  memories.  The 
parlors  soon  became  known  to  the  graduates  and  under- 
graduates of  University  College  as  the  Murray  Street 
Tea-Room — a  delightful  rendezvous  where,  with  the 
generous  assistance  of  volunteer  workers,  light  refresh- 
ments were  served  daily  to  the  alumnae  and  iheir 
friends;  but  the  parlors  were  inadequate  in  size  almost 
from  the  beginning. 

In  the  following  September  was  essayed  a  greater 
undertaking — the  opening  of  Alumnae  House,  18  Willcocks 
Street.  The  committee  in  charge  was  somewhat  -iis- 
appointed  in  not  being  able  to  rent  a  certain  more  com- 
modious house  that  is  owned  by  the  University;  but 
the  keen  disappointment  was  soon  forgotten,  for  the 
house  on  Willcocks  Street  was  well  patronised  almost  as 
soon  as  it  was  opened.  It  is  still  the  club-house  of  the 
Alumnae  Association,  and  a  few  weeks  ago  celebrated 
its  second  birthday  under  very  happy  auspices. 


TORONTONENSIA  41 

The  Executive  Committee  of  1912-13  hopes  to  be 
able  to  report  that  something  has  been  done  towards 
creating  a  fund  to  be  used  to  purchase  a  permanent 
Alumnae  House.  The  present  quarters  are  not  ideal  in 
many  respects.  The  aim  is  to  have  a  house  wherein 
the  women  graduates  may  hold  their  necessary  meetings 
and  functions;  wherein  they  may  hold  converse  and 
counsel  with  the  women  undergraduates  of  University 
College;  wherein  they  may  foster  that  esprit  de  corps 
which  is  the  charm  of  life  in  University  College. 

To  every  friend  of  the  alumnae  of  University  College 
is  hereby  given  a  cordial  invitation  to  visit  Alumnae 
House  any  afternoon  except  Sunday  from  four  to  six 
o'clock,  when  some  graduates  are  always  present  to 
receive  their  guests. 

G.  L. 

THE  UNIVERSITY  HYMN-BOOK 

Graduates,  more  particularly  graduates  of  recent 
years,  will  be  interested  to  learn  that  the  University 
Hymn-Book,  upon  which  a  committee  has  been 
working  for  some  years,  has  at  last  appeared. 

Copies  may  be  secured  at  the  Students  Book 
Department,  University  of  Toronto,  for  $1.00,  or 
$1.15  postpaid.  A  limited  number  will  be  issued  in 
India  paper,  bound  in  leather,  at  $2.50.  An  early 
application  should  be  made  for  these.  The  book 
will  be  noticed  in  our  next  issue. 


42 


UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 


PERSONALS 


An  important  part  of  the  work  of  the  Alum- 
ni Association  is  to  keep  a  card  register  of 
the  graduates  of  the  University  of  Toronto 
in  all  the  faculties.  It  is  very  desirable  that 
the  information  about  the  graduates  should 
be  of  the  most  recent  date  possible.  The 
Editor  will  therefor*  be  greatly  oblig'ed  if  the 
Alumni  will  send  in  items  of  news  concerning 
themselves  or  their  fellow-graduates.  The 
information  thus  supplied  will  be  published  in 
THE  MONTHLY,  and  will  also  be  entered  on 
the  card  register. 

This  department  is  in   charge  ef 
Miss  M.  J.  Helson,  M.A. 


Dr.  William  Sloan,  M.D/65,  has 
severed  his  connection  with  the 
Central  Prison  of  Toronto,  where 
he  has  been  physician  and  surgeon 
for  15  years. 

Mr.  W.  G.  Eakins,  B.A.  76  (U.), 
M.A.,  of  Toronto,  for  21  years 
Librarian  at  Osgoode  Hall  in  the 
main  library,  has  been  given  the 
title  of  Chief  Librarian,  whose 
duties  are  those  of  inspector  and 
supervisor  of  the  county  law 
libraries  of  Ontario,  and  the  law 
library  of  the  Ontario  Law  School. 

Dr.  James  Algie,  M.B.  '78,  of 
Dovercourt  Rd.,  Toronto,  succeeds 
Dr.  William  Sloan,  M.D.  '65,  as 
surgeon  and  physician  at  the  Central 
Prison,  Toronto. 

Principal  Hutton,  M.A.  '81  (U.) 
(ad  eundem),  LL.D.  (Hon.),  Uni- 
versity of  Toronto,  and  Mrs. 
Hutton  are  residing  at  94  South 
Drive,  Toronto. 

Dr.  J.  T.  Duncan,  M.B.  '82, 
M.D.,  C.M.,  and  sons,  Mr.  J.  L. 
Duncan,  B.A.  '10  (U.),  and  Mr. 
J.  M.  Duncan,  B.A.Sc.  '12,  have 
changed  their  address  on  Bloor  St. 
to  Apartment  60,  2  Bloor  St.  E., 
Toronto. 


Dr.  R.  A.  Little,  B.A.  '84  (U.), 
vice-principal  and  classical  master 
at  London  Collegiate  Institute,  has 
resigned,  and  has  been  appointed 
to  the  staff  of  the  Collegiate  Insti- 
tute at  Vancouver,  B.C. 

Dr.  Hugh  A.  Macallum,  M.B.  '87, 
of  London,  was  elected  in  August, 
1912,  president  of  the  Canadian 
Medical  Association,  the  retiring 
president  being  Dr.  H.  G.  Mackid, 
M.B.  79,  of  Calgary,  Alta.,  who 
remains  a  member  of  the  Executive 
Council,  ex  officio. 

Mr.  Robert  McKay,  B.A.  '88 
(U.),  LL.B.,  barrister,  of  the  firm, 
Johnston,  McKay,  Dods,  &  Grant, 
Toronto,  has  removed  from  Church 
St.  to  263  Russell  Hill  Drive. 

Mr.  Richard  H.  Johnston,  B.A. 
'89  (U.),  of  Washington,  D.C., 
formerly  Librarian  in  the  Congres- 
sional Library,  is  now  Librarian  in 
the  Bureau  of  Railway  Economics. 

Mr.  F.  W.  French,  B.A.  '89  (U.), 
has  removed  from  Fort  William  to 
Calgary,  Alta. 

Mrs.  A.  Watt  (Madge  R.  Robert- 
son), B.A.  '89  (U.),  M.A.,  wife  of 
Dr.  A.  T.  Watt,  M.B.  '90,  M.D., 
C.M.,  has  been  elected  a  member  of 
the  Senate  of  the  University  of 
British  Columbia.  In  Victoria,  B.C., 
Mrs.  Watt  has  taken  a  a  active 
interest  in  education,  and  was  elect- 
ed recently  a  lecturer  before 
Women's  Institutes  by  the  Pro- 
vincial Government. 

Mr.  Arthur  L.  Merrill,  B.A.  '91 
(U.),  manager  of  the  Souvenir  Post 
Card  Co.,  Toronto,  has  for  present 
residence  address,  294  Huron  St. 

Dr.  Thos.  McCrae,  B.A.  '91 
(U.),  M.B.,  M.D.,  has  changed  hw 
address  from  Baltimore,  Md.,  to 
1627  Spruce  St.,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 


TORONTONENSIA 


43 


Dr.  W.  N.  Earnhardt,  M.B.  '91, 
formerly  of  Toronto,  is  a  member  of 
the  staff  of  Central  I  slip  State 
Hospital,  New  York,  N.Y. 

Dr.  Reginald  A.  Daly,  B.A.  '91 
(V.),  a  native  of  Napanee,  and 
Prince  of  Wales  prizeman  from 
Victoria  College,  formerly  connected 
with  the  Massachusetts  Institute 
of  Technology,  Boston,  Mass.,  as 
Professor  of  Physical  Geology,  has 
been  appointed  to  the  head  of  the 
Geological  Department  of  Harvard 
University,  Cambridge,  a  life  ap- 
pointment, and  probably  the  high- 
est attainable  position  in  geological 
work  on  the  American  continent. 

Mr.  Alex.  Mullin,  B.A.  '92  (U.), 
is  at  present  accountant  to  Cawthra 
Mulock,  &  Co.,  Toronto,  and  has 
for  address,  41  Woodlawn  Ave.  E. 

The  Rev.  Bert  Ward  Merrill, 
B.A.  '92  (U.),  has  removed  from 
Brunswick  Ave.  to  52  Rose  Ave., 
Toronto. 

Miss  Charlotte  Ross,  B.A.  '92 
(U.),  has  for  present  address,  61 
Howland  Ave.,  Toronto. 

Dr.  C.  C.  Richardson,  M.B.  '92, 
and  Mrs.  Richardson  (Elizabeth 
Lauder  Rutherford),  B.A.  '96  (U.), 
have  removed  from  Toronto  to 
Windsor. 

Mrs.  E.  H.  R.  Paterson-Denovan 
(Dr.  Etta  Denovan),  M.D.,  C.M. 
'92,  has  for  present  address,  606 
Yates  St.,  Victoria,  B.C. 

Dr.  J.  N.  E.  Brown,  M.B.  '92, 
who  resigned  from  the  superintend 
ency  of  Toronto  General  Hospital 
two  years  ago,  and  has  since  been 
secretary  of  the  American  Hospital 
Association,  has  been  appointed 
superintendent  of  Detroit  General 
Hospital,  and  entered  that  office  on 
Sept.  1,  1912. 


Mr.  C.  A.  Moss,  B.A.  '94  (U.), 
LL.B.,  barrister,  of  the  firm,  Ayles- 
worth,  Wright,  Moss,  &  Thompson, 
has  removed  from  320  St.  George 
Street  to  24  Admiral  Rd.,  Toronto. 

Mr.  Gordon  L.  Cram,  B.A.  '94 
(U.),  formerly  Instructor  in  Ro- 
mance Languages  at  the  University 
of  West  Virginia,  has  for  present 
address,  505  W.  134th  St.,  New 
York,  N.Y. 

Mr.  D.  D.  Moshier,  B.A.  '96  (U.), 
B.Paed.,  of  the  Normal  School  staff, 
Toronto,  has  for  present  address, 
11  Selby  St. 

The  Rev.  Donald  McFayden, 
B.A.  "96  (U.),  resigned  the  charge 
of  Grace  Church,  Amherst,  Mass., 
and  resides  in  Boulder,  Col.,  at 
810  14th  St. 

Dr.  J.  H.  Elliott,  M.B.  '97,  has 
changed  his  address  from  611 
Spadina  Ave.  to  11  Spadina  Rd., 
Toronto. 

Mr.  J.  R.  L.  Parsons,  B.A.  '97 
(U.),  engineer  and  surveyor,  has 
changed  his  location  from  Moose 
Jaw,  Sask.,  to  Winnipeg,  Man. 

Mr.  W.  A.  Mackinnon,  B.A.  '97 
(U.),  has  resigned  from  the  Cana- 
dian Government  Service,  having 
attained  the  position  of  Senior  Trade 
Commissioner  for  the  United  King- 
dom, and  is  managing  a  Land  and 
Investment  Company  with  head- 
quarters in  Birmingham,  Eng.  His 
private  address  is  30  Wheeley's  Rd., 
Edgbaston,  Birmingham,  Eng. 

Mrs.  Hurlbut  (Frances  Stuart 
Glashan),  B.A.  '97  (U.),  has  for 
present  address,  Bartolome  Mitre, 
1980,  Dept.  4,  Buenos  Ayres, 
Argentina,  S.A. 


44 


UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 


Mr.  G.  M.  Murray,  B.A.  '98 
(U.),  Secretary  of  the  Canadian 
Manufacturers'  Association,  Tor- 
onto, has  for  present  home  address, 
465  Avenue  Rd. 

The  Rev.  E.  W.  Edwards,  B.A. 
"99  (V.),  M.A.,  has  been  transferred 
from  the  Methodist  Church  of 
Thedford  to  that  of  Springfield. 

Mr.  G.  A.  McPherson,  B.A.  '02 
(U.),  Bond  Salesman  for  A.  E.Ames 
&  Co.,  Toronto,  has  for  present 
residence  address,  67  Wilson  Ave. 

Mr.  T.  N.  Phelan,  B.A.  '02  (U.), 
LL.B.,  has  for  present  residence  ad- 
dress, Lee  Ave.  and  Kingston  Rd., 
Toronto. 

Dr.  Elwood  S.  Moore,  B.A.  '04 
(U.),  M.A.,  after  conducting  an 
exploring  expedition  in  eastern 
Manitoba  for  the  Geological  Survey, 
received  the  appointment  of  Acting 
Dean  of  the  State  School  of  Mines 
of  Pennsylvania. 

Dr.  Norton  H.  Rutherford, 
D.D.S.  '05,  has  removed  from  St. 
Catharines  to  Vancouver,  B.C.,  and 
is  practising  with  his  brother,  Dr. 
Widmer  J.  Rutherford,  D.D.S.  '00, 
at  330  Homer  St. 

Mr.  Marcus  H.  Jackson,  B.A.  '05 
(U.),  M.A.,  has  for  present  address, 
1041  Comox  St.,  Vancouver,  B.C. 

Dr.  J.  H.  McPhedran,  M.B.  '05, 
has  changed  his  address  from  Dover- 
court  Rd.,to  13  Dupont  St.,Toronto. 

Mr.  Malcolm  A.  Macdonald, 
LL.B.  '05,  is  connected  with  the 
law  firm  of  Russell,  Russell,  &  Han- 
cox  (Metropolitan  Bldg.),  837Hast- 
ings  St.  W.,  Vancouver,  B.C. 

Mr.  Gerald  J.  W.  Megan,  B.A. 
'06  (U.),  is  Toronto  General  Mana- 
ger of  the  "Financial  Advertising 
Co.,"  which  has  its  headquarters  in 
the  Board  of  Trade,  Montreal. 


Miss  Muriel  E.  Montgomery, 
B.A.  '07  (U.),  has  for  present  ad- 
dress, Bei  Frau  Friede,  Uhland- 
strasse  1071,  Wilmersdorf,  Berlin, 
Germany.  Miss  Montgomery  is 
attending  lectures  at  Berlin  Uni- 
versity as  a  hearer. 

Miss  Margaret  K.  Munro,  B.A. 
'07  (U.),  has  changed  her  address 
from  Breadalbane  St.  to  622 
Manning  Ave.,  Toronto. 

Dr.  B.  S.  Elliott,  M.B.  '07,  has 
changed  his  address  from  Beach 
Ave.  to  1143  Pacific  St.,  Vancouver, 
B.C.  His  business  address  is  Box 
1407. 

Dr.  L.  H.  Sovereign,  M.B.  '07, 
formerly  of  Lignite,  N.  Dak.,  is  at 
present  located  at  Sovereign,  Sask. 

Mr.  T.  G.  Bunting,  B.S.A.  '07, 
assistant  to  the  Dominion  Horti- 
culturist at  the  Central  Experi- 
mental Farm,  Ottawa,  has  resigned 
that  position  to  join  the  staff  of 
Macdonald  College  as  Professor  of 
Horticulture. 

Dr.  Percival  K.  Menzies,  B.A.  '08 
(U.),  M.B.,  is  at  present  a  physician 
in  the  Hospital  for  the  Ruptured 
and  Crippled,  New  York,  N.Y. 

Mr.  H.  P.  Mills,  B.A.  '08  (U.), 
M.A.,  has  for  present  address,  864 
College  St. ,  Toronto. 

Mr.  J.  A.  Tuer,  B.A.  '09  (U.), 
M.A.,  has  resumed  post-graduate 
work  in  Columbia  University,  New 
York,  for  the  degree  of  Ph.D.,  and 
also  in  Union  Theological  Seminary, 
New  York,  for  the  degree  of  D.D. 
Mr.  Tuer  graduated  last  spring 
from  the  latter  institution,  magna 
cum  laude,  also  both  receiving  the 
degree  of  B.D.,  magna  cum  laude, 
and  later  being  awarded  a  graduate 
fellowship  of  $800  tenable  for  two 
years  in  U.T.S. 


TORONTONENSIA 


45 


Mr.  James  Emerson  Horning, 
B.A.  '09  (V.),  has  opened  an  office 
as  osteopathic  physician  at  80  Bloor 
St.  W.,  Toronto. 

Mr.  C.  E.  Silcox,  B.A.  '09  (IL), 
M.A.  (Brown  University),  after 
completing  three  years  as  secretary 
of  the  Brown  University  Christian 
Association,  resigned  his  position 
to  enter  the  Middler  Class  of 
Andover  Theological  Seminary, 
Cambridge,  Mass.,  the  oldest  Pro- 
testant seminary  in  the  United 
States,  and  now  affiliated  with 
Harvard  University. 

Mr.  Norman  A.  McLarty,  B.A. 
'10  (U.),  with  the  law  firm,  Robin- 
ette,  Phelan,  Godfrey,  &  Hender- 
son, has  for  present  home  address, 
65  Madison  Ave.,  Toronto. 

Dr.  Wilfrid  Marlow  Ecclestone, 
M.B.  '10,  of  Toronto,  completed 
post-graduate  study  in  medicine  in 
England  last  year,  obtaining  the 
degrees  of  M.R.C.S.  (Eng.)  in  Jan., 
1912,  and  of  L.R.C.P.  (Lond.)  in 
Oct.,  1911.  Dr.  Ecclestone  has 
opened  a  practice  at  139  Warren 
Rd.,  Toronto. 

Dr.  Frederick  Adams,  M.B.  '10, 
who  was  last  year  Assistant  Bac- 
teriologist to  Dr.  G.  G.  Nasmith, 
director  of  civic  laboratories,  Tor- 
onto, was  appointed  in  August, 
1912,  by  the  Board  of  Health,  and 
by  the  Board  of  Control  of  Toronto, 
Civic  Epidemiologist. 

The  Rev.  Percy  Gardiner  Price, 
B.A.  '11  (V.),  of  Toronto,  and  Mrs. 
Price,  left  in  August  for  Vancouver, 
B.C.,  where  they  sailed  for  Tokyo 
and  Kobe,  Japan. 

Mr.  W.  Main  Johnson,  B.A.  '11 
(U.),  has  resigned  the  position  of 


secretary  of  the  Ontario  Motor 
League  to  become  secretary  to 
Mr.  N.  W.  Rowell,  K.C.,  leader  of 
the  Liberal  party  in  Ontario. 

Mr.  George  E.  Gollop,  B.A.  '12 
(U.),  is  chemist  at  the  Pennsyl- 
vania Salt  Manufacturing  Co.,  and 
has  for  address,  99  Second  St., 
Wyandotte,  Mich. 

Mr.  Edward  E.  Freeland, 
B.A.Sc.  '12,  has  for  present  address, 
c/o  Geological  Survey,  Vananda 
P.O.,  Texada  Is.,  B.C. 

Mr.  H.  W.  Mclntosh,  B.A.  '12 
(V.),  of  Vancouver,  B.C.,  has  for 
present  business  address,  46  Yonge 
St.,  Toronto,  and  resides  at  43 
Lowther  Ave. 

Mr.  W.  J.  Reilly,  B.A.  '12  (U.), 
is  connected  with  the  firm  of  Lent, 
Jones,  &  MacKay,  at  Calgary, 
Alta. 

Mr.  Francis  E.  Gane,  B.A.  '12 
(U.),  has  been  appointed  Lecturer 
in  Classics,  Manitoba  College, 
Winnipeg. 

Marriages. 

ALLEN — ALLARDYCE — On  Oct.  9, 
1912,  in  the  Church  of  the 
Epiphany,  Toronto,  David  Wes- 
ley Allen,  M.B.  '10,  of  Ogema, 
Sask.,  to  Mary  Isobel  Allardyce 
of  52  Close  Ave.,  Toronto. 

ARCHIBALD — LOVE — In  Sept.,  1912, 
at  St.  Andrew's  Presbyterian 
Church,  London,  Irene  Currie 
Love,  B.A.  '05  (U.),  former  asso- 
ciate editor  of  the  Canada 
Monthly,  and  recent  special  writer 
for  the  C.P.R.,  to  Eldred  James 
Archibald,  B.A.  '05  (U.),  member 
of  the  editorial  staff  of  the 
Toronto  Star. 


UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 


ARGO — CASSELMAN — On  Aug.  10, 
§£1912,  at  36  St.  James'  Ave., 
Toronto,  William  Lind  Argo,  B.A. 
"11  (U.),  M.A.,  of  the  University 
of  California,  formerly  of  Ivan, 
to  Hilda  Wallace  Casselman  of 
Toronto. 

ARMSTRONG — SHAVER  —  On  Sept. 
28,  1912,  at  Iroquois,  Webster 
John  Armstrong,  D.D.S.  '09,  to 
Mabel  Holden  Shaver,  both  of 
Iroquois. 

ARTHURS  —  SCOTT  —  On  July  18, 
1912,  in  Chalmers  Presbyterian 
Church,  Toronto,  the  Rev. 
Thomas  Andrew  Arthurs,  B.A. 
'08  (U.),  formerly  of  Acton,  to 
Hilda  Gertrude  Scott  of  Long 
Branch,  Toronto.  Rev.  Mr. 
Arthurs  and  Mrs.  Arthurs  sailed 
for  China  in  September,  as  repre- 
sentative missionaries  from  Knox 
Presbyterian  Church,  W  o  o  d- 
stock. 

BARRON — RUTHERFORD — On  July 
10,  1912,  at  Sunnyside  Cottage, 
Campbellford,  Frederick  Barron, 
D.D.S.  '09,  of  Paris,  formerly  of 
Campbellford,  to  Ethel  B.  Ruth- 
erford. 

BENETTO  —  SOVEREEN  —  In  Sept., 
1912,  at  Simcoe,  Frederick  Roy- 
den  Benetto,  M.B.  '07,  formerly 
of  Palmerston,  to  Bessie  E. 
Sovereen,  both  of  Simcoe. 

BOWLES— WOOD— On  July  28, 1912, 
at  Rosedale,  Toronto,  the  Rev- 
Newton  Ernest  Bowles,  B.A.  '03 
(V),  of  Chentu,  W.  China,  to 
Muriel  B.  Woods  of  Toronto,  by 
the  Rev.  Richard  Pinch  Bowles, 
B.A.  '85  (V.),  M.A.,  Professor  in 
Victoria  College,  University  of 
Toronto 


BOYD — BURNETT — On  Sept.  3, 1912, 
at  "Cedar  Villa",  Britton,  the 
Rev  Herbert  Alexander  Boyd, 
B.A.  '09  (U  ),  M  A.  B  D  ,  of 
Listowel,  to  Jessie  Burnett  of 
Britton.  Rev.  Mr  Boyd  and 
Mrs.  Boyd  sailed  from  Victoria, 
B.C.,  on  October  8,  for  China. 

BROWN  —  GALBRAITH  —  In  Aug., 
1912,  at  Thornbury,  George  Allen 
Brown,  B.A.  '05  (U.),  of  Prince 
Albert,  Sask.,  formerly  of  Mea- 
ford,  to  Amy  M.  Galbraith  of 
Thornbury. 

BROWN — McCRAE — In  the  summer, 
1912,  Maude  Charlotte  McCrae, 
B.A.  '07  (V.),  of  Brantford,  to 
Walter  Theodore  Brown,  B.A.  '07 
(V.),  M.A.,  A.M.  (Harvard), 
Jonas  H.  Kendall  scholarship 
post-graduate  student  at  Harvard 
University,  1911-12,  and  formerly 
of  Lakefield.  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Brown  reside  at  Brunswick, 
Maine,  where  Mr.  Brown  is  a 
Professor  in  Bowdoin  College. 

BUCK — SAWERS — On  Sept.  25, 1912, 
in  St.  Luke's  Church,  Peterboro', 
Charles  Stuart  Buck,  B.A.  '05 
(T.),  M.A.,  of  Port  Rowan,  to 
Marguerite  G.  Sawers  of  Peter- 
boro'. 

CALLAHAN  —  NELL  —  On  Aug.  8, 
1912,  in  St.  Mary's  R.  C.  Church, 
Berlin,  Thomas  Henry  Callahan, 
M.B.  '07  (U.),  of  Berlin,  formerly 
of  Wooler,  to  Augusta  C.  Nell  of 
Detroit,  Mich.,  adopted  daughter 
of  the  late  Sheriff  Motz  of  Berlin. 

CANFIELD — PERRY — On  Sept.  18, 
1912,  at  Bloor  St.  Presbyterian 
Church,  Alan  Woodburn  Canfield, 
M.D.,  C.M.  '03,  of  313  Bruns- 
wick Ave.,  Toronto,  to  Mary 
Dickie  Perry  of  Toronto. 


TORONTONENSIA 


47 


CHADWICK — HENDERSON — On  Oct. 
22,  1912,  in  All  Saints'  Church, 
Windsor,  the  Rev.  Frederick  A. 
P.  Chadwick,  B.A.  '93  (T.), 
M.A.,  rector  of  St.  Paul's  Church, 
Vancouver,  B.C.,  formerly  Rural 
Dean  of  Essex,  to  Creina  Russell 
Henderson,  of  "Ardmore",  Wind- 
tor. 

CHERRY — MACKINNON — On  Sept. 
9,  1912,  at  St.  Peter's  Church, 
Toronto,  Percy  Gordon  Cherry, 
B.A.Sc.  '11,  to  Edna  Earle 
MacKinnon,  both  of  Toronto. 

COOMBS-  PELTON-On  Aug.  28,1912, 
by  the  Rev.  W.  L.  L.  Lawrence, 
B.A.  '07  (V.),  Frederick  Ethbert 
Coombs,  B.A.  '07  (V.),  M.A., 
of  the  staff  of  University  School, 
to  Elizabeth  Jean  Pelton.  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Coombs  reside  at  158 
Delaware  Ave.,  Toronto. 

CORAM — McGuiRE — On  Oct.  16, 
1912,  in  Rosedale  Presbyterian 
Church,  Toronto,  James  Weldon 
Coram,  D.D.S.  '05,  son  of  John 
G.  Coram,  D.D.S.  '93,  to  Bertha 
Almeda  McGuire,  both  of  Tor- 
onto, Dr.  and  Mrs.  Coram  will 
reside  at  81  Pleasant  Boul. 

Dix— REEB— On  Sept.  18,  1912,  at 
Port  Colborne,  the  Rev.  George 
M.  Dix,  B.A.  '07  (U.),  M.A., 
B.D.,  of  St.  Andrew's  Church, 
Truro,  N.S.,  formerly  of  Wood- 
bridge,  to  Charlotte  Reeb  of 
Port  Colborne. 

EWENS — SIMPSON — On  Sept.  9, 
1912,  at  Owen  Sound,  Henry 
Brown  Ewens,  M.B.  '09,  of 
Virginia,  Minn.,  formerly  of  Owen 
Sound,  to  Marguerite  Simpson. 

FERGUSON — SUTTON — On  July  27, 
1912,  at  London,  William  Chal- 
mers Ferguson,  B.A.  '89  (U.), 


of  the  Faculty  of  Education, 
University  of  Toronto,  to  Ger- 
trude Jacqueline  Sutton  of  Lon- 
don. 

FOSTER— LEE— On  Sept.  17,  1912, 
in  St.  Paul's  Anglican  Church, 
Toronto,  Arthur  Hilliard  Foster, 
B.A.Sc.  '09,  of  the  T.C.  Ry., 
Cochrane,  formerly  of  Guelph, 
to  Emily  Bell  Lee  of  Toronto. 

FOULDS — BUTLER — On  Oct.  1, 1912, 
at  the  Cathedral  of  St.  Alban  the 
Martyr,  William  Cream  Foulds, 
B.A.Sc.  '11,  of  Winnipeg,  for- 
merly of  Toronto,  to  Frances  Ena 
Butler  of  Toronto. 

HAMILTON — SMITH — On  Sept.  3, 
1912,  in  St.  Thomas'  Church, 
Toronto,  Richard  J.  Hamilton, 
B.A.  '02  (U.),  Manager  of  the 
Book  Dept.  and  University  Press, 
University  of  Toronto,  to  Muriel 
Harley  Smith,  daughter  of 
William  Harley  Smith,  B.A.  '84 
(U.),  M.B.,  of  Toronto.  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Hamilton  reside  at  264  Pop- 
lar Plains  Rd. 

HEFFERING — PHELAN — On  Oct.  16, 
1912,  at  St.  Michael's  Church, 
Montreal,  Harold  Hammond 
Heffering,  M.B.  '11,  to  Claire 
Phelan,  both  of  Toronto.  Dr. 
Heffering  and  Mrs.  Heffering 
have  sailed  for  Europe  where  Dr 
Heffering  will  pursue  post-gradu- 
ate study  in  medicine. 

HINCKS — MILLMAN — -On  Sept.  24, 
1912,  in  the  Church  of  the  Re- 
deemer, Toronto,  Mabel  Helen 
Millman,  B.A.  '07  (U.),  to 
Clarence  Meredith  Hincks,  B.A. 
'05  (V.),  M.B.,  both  of  Toronto. 
Dr.  Hincks  and  Mrs.  Hincks 
reside  at  46  Hampton  Court. 


48 


UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 


HOLME  —  JEFFERY  —  On  Oct.  14, 
1912,  at  the  Northern  Congrega- 
tional Church,  Toronto,  Herbert 
Richard  Holme,  B.A.  '07  (U.), 
M.B.,  formerly  of  Oil  Springs,  to 
Florence  May  Jeffery,  both  of 
Toronto.  Dr.  Holme  and  Mrs. 
Holme  reside  at  1103  Gerrard 
St.  E. 

HURLBURT — COON — On  Oct.  18, 
1912,  at  the  Methodist  Church, 
Weston,  Alice  Alexia  Coon,  B.A. 
'10  (U.),  of  "Kenjockety",  Wes- 
ton, to  Charles  Watson  Hurlburt, 
M.B.  '10,  of  Coronation,  Alta., 
formerly  of  Mitchell. 

HUTCHINSON — JARROTT — On  Aug. 
27, 1912,  in  Dunn  Ave.  Methodist 
Church,  Toronto,  John  Isaac 
Hutchinson,  B.A.  '08  (U.),  M.A., 
of  the  staff  of  Parkdale  Collegiate 
Institute,  to  E.  Muriel  Jarrott, 
both  of  Toronto.  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Hutchinson  will  reside  at  33 
Grenadier  Rd.,  Toronto. 

IRONSIDE — NIXON — On  Aug.  31, 
1912,  at  88  Kingswood  Rd.,  Tor- 
onto, Erell  Chester  Ironside, 
B.A.  '08  (U.),  barrister,  connected 
with  Heyd,  &  Heyd,  to  Olive 
Nixon,  both  of  Toronto.  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Ironside  reside  at  108 
Beech  Ave.,  Balmy  Beach. 

KERR — THOMPSON — On  Sept.  4, 
1912,  at  St.  Luke's  Pro-Cathedral, 
Sault  Ste.  Marie,  Andrew  Clinton 
Kerr,  D.D.S.  '10,  to  Nora  Waldo 
Thompson,  both  of  Sault  Ste. 
Marie. 

LANG — MCALISTER — On  Sept.  25, 
1912,  at  the  Church  of  the  Holy 
Family,  Toronto,  Kathleen  Mary 
McAlister,  B.A.  '10  (U.),  of 
Toronto,  to  John  L.  Lang,  of 
Sault  Ste.  Marie,  formerly  of 
Toronto. 


LAZENBY — CLARK — On  Aug.  21, 
1912,  at  Torquay,  Devonshire, 
Eng.,  by  civil  and  Theosophic 
rites,  Charles  Albert  Lazenby, 
B.A.  '09  (U.),  of  England,  to 
Margaret  Swan  Clark,  daughter 
of  Wm.  Clark,  16  Montgomerie 
Cres.,  Glasgow,  Scotland. 

LEWIS — STIVEN — On  Aug.  7,  1912, 
Caleb  Elton  Lewis,  B.S.A.  '08, 
of  Edmonton,  Alta.,  formerly  of 
Westbrook  Mills,  N.S.,  to  Chris- 
tine May  Stiven  of  Toronto. 

LUCE — GARTSHORE — On  Sept.  26, 
1912,  in  Eglinton,  Toronto,  the 
Rev.  Charles  Etienne  Luce,  B.A. 
'11  (U.),  formerly  of  St.  Nicholas' 
Vicarage,  Gloucester,  Eng.,  to 
Helen  E.  Gartshore  of  Toronto. 
The  Rev.  Mr.  Luce  and  Mrs. 
Luce  reside  at  Scarboro  Junction. 

MCCARTHY — CALLAGHAN — On  Oct. 
16,  1912,  at  St.  Basil's  Church, 
Toronto,  Mary  Bernadetta  Calla- 
ghan,  M.B.  '05,  of  Gloucester  St., 
Toronto,  to  James  McCarthy  of 
Sault  Ste.  Marie. 

MACDONALD  —  MACGREGOR  —  On 
Sept.  25, 1912,  at  392  Burwell  St., 
London,  Mervil  MacDonald.B.A. 
'06  (U.)f  LL.B.,  of  Toronto, 
formerly  of  Lanark,  to  Margeret 
MacGregor  of  London.  Mr. 
MacDonald  is  of  the  staff  of  John 
Stark,  &  Co.,  26  Toronto  St.,  and 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  MacDonald  reside 
at  38  Carlton  St.,  Toronto. 

McEwEN — CARMICHAEL — In  Au- 
gust, 1912,  at  Penetanguishene, 
Jean  Olivia  Carmichael,  B.A.  '08 
(U.),  M.A.,  of  Penetanguishene, 
to  the  Rev.  John  McEwen,  B.A. 
'09  (U.),  Presbyterian  clergyman 
in  Westport  Church,  Fort  Wil- 
liam. 


VOC.  XHI.  TORONTO,  DECEMBER,  1912  NC.  2 


Eniiursitg 


EDITORIAL 

EVILS  OF  THE  FELLOWSHIP  SYSTEM 

DR.  W.  K.  PRENTICE,  Professor  of  Greek  in 
Princeton  University,  in  a  letter  to  the  Nation, 
attacks  the  fellowship  system  as  it  exists  in 
the  American  universities.  He  points  out  that  it  is 
becoming  the  practice  for  graduate  students  to  auction 
themselves  off  to  professors  and  deans  of  graduate 
schools  for  appointments  to  fellowships,  going  to  the 
highest  bidders,  the  highest  bidders  being  by  no  means 
those  of  the  best  universities.  He  claims  that  weak 
faculties  and  graduate  schools  aim  at  getting  as  large  a 
number  of  graduate  students  as  possible  in  order  to 
make  a  good  appearance,  and  thus  impress  the  public 
as  effectively  as  a  strong  faculty  may  do.  This  makes 
the  professor  who  knows  little  more  than  he  learned 
from  his  own  teachers  appear  as  useful  "as  one  who 
works  twelve  months  in  the  year,  who  keeps  up  with 
the  progress  of  his  subject  and  is  acquiring  a  reputation 
at  home  and  abroad". 

His  most  serious  objection  is  that  it  diverts  students 
to  academic  life  from  careers  in  which  they  would  be 
useful  and  happy.  Men  of  talent  and  force  of  character 
are  seldom  willing  to  go  into  academic  life.  "  If  the 
universities  provided  reasonable  salaries  for  the  mem- 
bers of  their  faculties  there  would  be  no  need  of  fellow- 
ships to  induce  young  men  of  real  ability  to  enter  this 

[49] 


50  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

profession."  It  is  the  fellowship  system  that  provides 
artificially  the  supply  of  professors  at  the  present  sal- 
aries which  are  low  and  will  remain  so  as  long  as  it  is 
possible  to  fill  positions  with  teachers  of  this  class. 
Each  fellowship  thus  hinders  by  just  so  much  a  change 
to  a  better  state  of  things. 

There  is  no  doubt  that  in  the  appointment  to  fellow- 
ships too  little  care  is  taken  in  sorting  out  for  these 
students  of  real  ability.  All  that  is  looked  for  is  a  cer- 
tain amount  of  attainment  and  a  willingness  to  under- 
take graduate  work.  Even  when  the  student  exhibits 
enthusiasm,  it  is  no  proof  that  he  is  fitted  to  enter  an 
academic  career.  There  must  be  more  than  all  this,  for 
enthusiasm  is  not  in  every  case  the  high  altar-fire  of  the 
intellect: 

Umsonst  bemuht,  umsonst  gequalt 
Wo  der  Prometheus  Funke  fehlt. 

Where  the  fire  of  Prometheus  is  lacking  nothing  will 
compensate.  Enthusiasm  will  wane  and  energy  abate 
as  the  years  pass,  and,  somewhere  between  forty  and 
fifty,  the  professor  who  entered  on  his  career  with  such 
fervour  is  becalmed  permanently  in  the  intellectual 
doldrums. 

It  is,  therefore,  a  threefold  crime  against  the  in- 
tellectual light  to  induce  young  graduates  who  are 
lacking  in  the  one  thing  needful  to  enter  academic  life, 
for  they  are  thus  kept  out  of  a  useful  and  happy  career 
in  the  outside  world,  they  fill  up  places  in  a  faculty 
which  should  be  occupied  by  better  men,  and  they, 
consequently,  lower  the  average  of  ability  and  achieve- 
ment of  the  staff  as  a  whole. 

MILITARY  TRAINING 

The  question  of  military  training  in  the  University, 
which  has  been  pending  for  more  than  a  year,  was  wisely 
disposed  of  at  the  November  meeting  of  the  Senate 
when  the  report  of  a  committee  adverse  to  the  proposal 


EDITORIAL  51 

of  the  Militia  Department  to  establish  a  Canadian 
Officers'  Training  Corps  was  adopted.  The  committee 
was  influenced  by  the  financial  requirements  of  the  pro- 
posal which  the  Board  of  Governors  had  declined  to 
assume.  It  was  also  contended  that  it  was  the  duty  of 
the  Senate  to  walk  within  the  limitations  of  the  Uni- 
versity Act,  from  which  and  from  all  preceding  Acts  it 
appeared  that  the  people  of  Ontario  had  never  con- 
templated military  training  as  a  part  of  the  work  of  the 
University.  Whatever  might  be  the  force  of  the  argu- 
ments in  favour  of  military  training,  they  should,  there- 
fore, with  more  propriety,  be  addressed  to  the  Legis- 
lature. 

That  is  a  sound  contention.  It  may  become  neces- 
sary to  defend  the  liberty  of  a  teacher  against  popular 
interference,  but  it  is  not  conceivable  that  it  can  ever 
be  wise  for  the  University  as  a  whole  to  do  what  the 
people,  through  the  Legislature,  have  not  authorised. 
Were  that  attempted,  the  University  might  easily  lose 
the  good-will  of  the  people  on  which  it  depends,  not  only 
for  its  financial  support,  but  for  its  success. 

THE  CRAZY  QUILT  OF  DEGREES  IN  SCIENCE 

The  number  of  different  degrees  in  Science  which 
the  University  of  Toronto  gives  is  remarkable.  There 
are  the  B.A.Sc.,  which  means  Bachelor  of  Applied 
Science,  the  B.Sc.A.,  or  B.S.A.  which  signifies  Bachelor 
of  the  Science  of  Agriculture,  the  B.Sc.  (Agr.),  Bachelor 
of  Science  in  Agriculture,  the  B.Sc.F.,  Bachelor  of  the 
Science  of  Forestry,  F.E.,  Forest  Engineer,  and  B.V.Sc., 
Bachelor  of  Veterinary  Science. 

There  is  certainly  no  system  in  this  arrangement. 
In  the  English  universities  which  confer  degrees  in 
Science,  as  also  in  those  of  Scotland,  Ireland,  South 
Africa,  Australia  and  India,  a  different  arrangement 
obtains.  The  B.Sc.  alone  is  given  for  all  departments, 
and  the  recipient  is  entitled  when  stating  his  degree  to 
indicate  it  by  those  letters  alone  if  it  is  for  pure  Science, 


52  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

or  if  in  a  special  line,  to  append  in  brackets  the  depart- 
ment in  which  it  was  won,  as,  for  instance,  B.Sc.  (Eng.), 
B.Sc.  (Agr.),  or  B.Sc.  (Vet.).  This  implies  an  equiva- 
lent standard  for  all  such  degrees,  and,  in  consequence, 
the  value  of  each  is  understood  and  widely  recognised. 
They  have  in  public  estimation  a  standing  which  could 
not  be  given  to  any  degree  not  conforming  to  this  usage 
and  nomenclature. 

Just  for  this  reason  the  Science  degrees  of  Toronto 
are  not,  and  will  not  be,  well  known.  The  system,  or 
lack  of  system,  which  they  illustrate  does  not  occur 
elsewhere,  and  to  the  mind  of  the  average  individual 
they  appear  more  or  less  of  a  kind  with  the  parade  of 
letters  in  which  a  secret  society  indulges  to  indicate 
the  standing  of  its  members.  Such  letters  convey  a 
meaning  to  the  members  but  to  few  else.  Except  to 
the  initiated  who  may  be  chiefly  or  wholly  of  local 
origin,  the  B.Sc.A.  and  the  B.A.Sc.  of  Toronto  are 
just  as  different  as  two  peas,  and  therefore,  just  as 
valuable  and  no  more  for  all  they  know. 

This  lack  of  system  developed  from  a  tendency  which 
is  distinctive  of  Toronto.  Faculties  have  from  time  to 
time  been  established  in  the  University  and  degrees  to 
suit  have  been  added,  without  the  exercise  of  any 
thought  or  care  that  consistency  should  be  involved. 
Further,  those  concerned  in  the  establishment  of  the 
Science  degrees  have  been,  apparently,  inspired  with 
the  desire  to  create  little  academic  principalities  for 
themselves.  Indeed,  so  far  has  this  developed  that  one 
of  the  Science  degrees  is  given  by  a  faculty  the  mem- 
bership of  which  is  practically  composed  of  one  indi- 
vidual alone. 

Of  course,  the  system  has  its  advocates,  chiefly  those 
concerned.  It  would  be  surprising  if  it  did  not,  for  it 
would  not  survive  very  long.  There  are  some  also  who 
claim  to  be  proud  of  it.  Such,  we  hope  and  believe,  is 
not  the  attitude  of  the  University  as  a  whole. 


EDITORIAL  53 

THE  UNIVERSITY'S  REVENUE. 

The  revenue  collected  from  succession  duties  by  the 
Government  of  Ontario  is  reported  to  have  fallen 
$126,000  below  the  sum  received  at  this  time  last 
year.  By  section  140  of  the  University  Act  the  Univer- 
sity is  to  receive  every  year  a  sum  equal  to  fifty  per 
cent,  of  the  average  gross  receipts  of  the  Province  from 
succession  duties.  The  average  gross  receipts  are  to 
be  determined  by  and  be  based  upon  the  gross  receipts 
from  such  duties  of  the  three  years  ended  on  the  31st 
day  of  December  next  preceding  the  day  on  which  the 
first  instalment  of  the  year  is  to  be  paid.  As  the  first 
instalment  of  any  year  is  to  be  paid  in  January,  the 
revenue  from  this  source,  if  unchanged,  will  warrant 
the  payment  to  the  University  during  1913  of  $423,000. 
As  the  revenue  for  the  year  ending  the  30th  of  June, 
1912,  was  $863,551  and  the  expenditure  $884,812,  it 
will  be  seen  how  close,  or  otherwise,  the  University  is 
sailing  to  the  wind. 

Those  who  knew  Mr.  Goldwin  Smith's  antipathy  to 
succession  duties,  which  he  regarded  as  confiscatory  and 
spoliatory,  will  wonder  by  what  process  of  gradual  per- 
suasion he  was  brought  to  sign  the  report  of  the  Uni- 
versity Commission  recommending  this  means  of  fin- 
ancing the  University.  The  process  may  be  read  on 
page  Iv  of  the  Report  of  University  Commission.  The 
Commissioners  believed,  they  said,  that  the  revenue 
should  be  fixed  upon  a  definite  basis,  that  a  certain  per- 
centage of  some  item  of  the  Provincial  revenue  should 
be  allotted.  The  financial  needs  of  the  University  would 
grow  from  year  to  year,  and  the  item,  a  percentage  of 
which  was  to  be  allotted,  should  also  grow.  These 
principles  admitted,  there  was  no  escaping  succession 
duties  as  the  item  of  revenue  to  be  selected.  Timber 
dues,  crown  lands,  and  the  rest  were  uncertain.  Having 
been  carried  so  far,  Mr.  Goldwin  Smith  signed  but  not 
without  this  protest  noted  in  the  report:  "It  is  true 
that  this  is  a  tax  which  has  aroused  much  opposition 


54  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

and  which  may  be  subject  to  much  change  in  the  future, 
but  it  has  been  selected  because  it  is  at  present  a  tax 
which  grows  in  some  relation  to  the  growth  of  the 
Province  and,  therefore,  to  the  growth  of  the  Univer- 
sity requirements."  It  is  probable  that,  if  the  Weekly 
Sun  for  the  next  week  of  that  year  were  looked  at,  it 
would  disclose  a  characteristic  denunciation  of  the 
vicious  principle  of  succession  duties. 

THE  NEW  PROFESSOR  OF  GEOLOGY  IN  HARVARD. 

One  of  the  pleasures  of  journalism  in  a  university 
is  to  chronicle  the  successes  of  students  who  have  gone 
forth  into  other  lands  and  have  been  recognised  in 
academic  work  in  their  new  homes.  The  best  of  it  is 
that  the  opportunity  comes  often  in  the  case  of  our  own 
University,  and  while  we  may  regret  the  loss  to  our 
country,  we  feel  a  measure  of  recompensing  satisfac- 
tion in  the  thought  that  every  success  of  this  kind 
establishes  our  credit,  for  after  all  the  great  question 
is,  "Where  did  he  get  his  college  education?" 

On  this  occasion  it  is  to  announce  that  Reginald  A. 
Daly,  '91,  Victoria  College,  at  one  time  fellow  in  Old 
Victoria,  and  successively  scholar,  fellow  and  instructor 
in  Harvard  University,  then  for  too  brief  a  time  attached 
to  the  Dominion  Geological  Survey  of  Canada,  and 
afterwards  lured  back  to  the  United  States  to  be  Pro- 
fessor of  Geology  in  the  Massachusetts  Institute  of 
Technology  in  Boston,  has  been  chosen  to  succeed  Pro- 
fessor W.  M.  Davis  as  Sturgis  Hooper  Professor  of 
Geology  in  Harvard  University,  one  of  the  most  signal 
honours  ever  paid  to  a  graduate  of  our  University.  To 
those  who  have  followed  Professor  Daly's  course  through 
college,  graduate  study,  and  university  teaching,  who 
have  read  his  singularly  clear  contributions  to  geological 
science,  and  who  above  all  have  known  the  man,  this 
honour  will  seem  to  be  well  deserved,  and  his  career,  so 
well  developed  and  sustained,  will  be  crowned  with  still 
greater  success  in  the  greater  opportunities  of  his  new 


EDITORIAL  55 

position.  As  a  student  and  as  a  professor,  his  engaging 
frankness,  his  ever  readiness  to  assist  those  who  needed 
help,  and  his  clear  exposition  of  his  subject  showed  a 
character  that  made  it  possible  for  him  to  have  never 
made  an  enemy  or  lost  a  friend. 

STATUS  OF  THE  PROFESSOR 

In  the  recent  election  for  the  presidency  of  the 
United  States  the  status  of  the  college  professor  and 
president  as  a  practical  man  of  the  world  was  often  the 
butt  of  a  jest  or  the  subject  of  irony,  of  course,  in  straight 
Republican  as  well  as  in  Progressive  campaign  speeches 
and  literature.  The  jest  and  the  irony  found  their  ap- 
preciation in  the  generally  recognised  opinion  that  the 
college  professor  is  utterly  unpractical,  incapable  of 
business  methods,  an  enthusiast  seeking  to  apply  to 
the  work-a-day  world  impossible  schemes  of  govern- 
ment and  of  social  reform.  This  opinion,  it  may  be 
averred,  is  not  confined  to  one  political  party,  for  had 
either  of  the  two  Republican  parties  put  forward  a 
college  professor  as  its  presidential  candidate,  Demo- 
cratic speeches  and  campaign  literature  would  have  con- 
tained many  slighting  references  to  the  college  professor 
as  a  figure  in  politics  or  in  the  practical  world 

There  is,  and  there  has  been  also,  a  good  deal  to 
give  colour  to  this  estimate  of  the  professor.  He  has, 
in  the  first  place,  in  the  vast  majority  of  cases,  no  train- 
ing whatever  in  the  business  world,  to  say  nothing  of 
politics.  When  he  attempts  to  play  a  part  in  that 
world  he  tries  to  apply  principles  which  he  calls  ideal, 
but  which  often  are  as  visionary  as  the  fourth  dimension 
of  space.  Ideals  in  their  very  nature  postulate,  for 
their  successful  application,  a  world  in  which  minds  are 
automata,  machines  to  work  on  lines  determined  by 
fixed  mathematical  and  physical  laws.  Psychology  is 
not  as  yet  dominated  by  such  laws,  and  it  is  scarcely 
conceivable  that  it  ever  will  be,  but  the  academic 
idealist,  quite  ignoring  that  fact,  proceeds  as  if  the 


56  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

enunciation  of  his  schemes  would  suffice,  like  the  waving 
of  the  magic  wand,  to  make  the  world  accord  with  his 
scheme.  The  experience  of  the  lecture  room  also  tends 
to  make  a  certain  type  of  professorial  mind  believe 
that  speeches  from  the  platform,  if  repeated  often 
enough,  may  bring  about  the  millennium  or  an  approxi- 
mation to  it. 

There  is,  also,  the  fact  that  in  cisatlantic  colleges  for 
the  last  thirty  years  the  standard  of  professorial  ability 
is  not  up  to  the  level  of  former  days.  There  are,  of 
course,  exceptions,  many  very  brilliant  ones  in  the 
colleges  all  over  the  United  States,  but  the  number  of 
these  is,  in  proportion  to  the  total  number  of  profes- 
sorial teachers,  less  than  it  was  forty  to  sixty  years  ago. 
Then  there  were  professors  of  the  type  of  Agassiz, 
Longfellow,  James  Russell  Lowell,  the  Sillimans,  the 
Gibbs,  the  Pierces,  Oliver  Wendell  Holmes,  Quincy, 
Norton,  and  a  host  of  like  distinction  of  former  days. 
Men  of  such  attainments  were  not  lured  into  academic 
life  sclely  by  the  salaries  then  given,  for  salaries  com- 
pared with  those  given  to-day  were  ludicrously  small. 
New  England  Society  of  that  time  accepted  intellectual 
standards,  and  thought  much  less  of  the  material  pleas- 
ures that  money  can  procure  than  it  does  to-day,  and, 
in  consequence,  the  salary  of  a  Harvard  professor  of 
two  and  three  generations  ago,  which  rarely  exceeded 
fifteen  hundred  dollars,  the  amount  that  Longfellow 
received  for  many  years,  sufficed  to  enable  him  to  play 
a  not  inconspicuous  part  in  the  social  life  of  Boston. 
It  was  the  distinction  that  the  best  society  and  the 
general  public  of  that  time  accorded  to  the  professor's 
position  that  attracted  a  very  large  number  of  able 
students  to  academic  life. 

That  same  attraction  still  obtains  in  Germany  and 
to  a  certain  extent  in  England  and  Scotland.  The  pro- 
fessor in  a  German  university,  notwithstanding  his 
low  salary,  is  an  appreciated  member  of  the  highest 
social  circle  of  the  town  in  which  his  university  is 


KDITORIAL  57 

situated.  Moreover,  the  various  German  states  carefully 
guard  against  the  abuse  of  the  title  of  professor,  so 
common  in  America,  for  the  very  purpose  of  maintain- 
ing the  prestige,  social  and  academic,  of  the  professorial 
position.  A  professorship  in  Oxford,  Cambridge  and 
Dublin,  and  in  the  Scottish  universities,  confers  on  the 
holder  a  degree  of  social  distinction  that  compensates, 
as  it  does  in  Germany,  for  a  very  modest  salary,  and, 
consequently,  the  position  is  keenly  sought  by  men  of 
ability  and  attainments. 

The  reason  for  the  diminished  prestige  of  the  pro- 
fessorial position  in  America  is  a  twofold  one.  There 
is,  first  of  all,  a  much  higher  value  placed  on  the  material 
side  of  life  than  prevailed  two  and  three  generations 
ago.  There  is,  also,  the  fact  that  the  world  of  business 
and  of  politics  offers  careers,  either  very  lucrative  or  of 
distinction  that  outclasses,  in  the  ambitious  and  capable 
mind,  the  rewards  of  academic  life.  In  consequence,  the 
drift  of  ability  in  the  younger  generations  of  to-day  is, 
much  more  than  formerly,  to  the  life  of  the  outside 
world.  The  college  staff  of  to-day  thus  tends  to  be 
recruited  from  young  men  who  have  ideals  of  scholar- 
ship and  research,  but  the  possession  of  such  ideals  does 
not  always  connote  ability,  and  when  it  does  not  those 
imbued  with  them  are  more  likely  to  choose  the  aca- 
demic career,  simply  because  of  its  certainty  and  secur- 
ity. The  staying  powers  of  ideals  in  professorial  minds 
of  this  class  unfortunately  abate  as  the  years  pass,  and 
the  result  is  in  many  cases  one  which  may  rightly  be 
summarised  in  the  Oslerian  saying  that  a  man's  best 
work  is  done  before  forty  years  of  age,  a  saying  only 
half  seriously  made  but  only  too  true  of  a  great  number 
of  the  professorial  class.  This  explains,  in  a  very  large 
measure,  the  remark  by  an  American  college  president, 
made  ten  years  ago  to  the  writer,  that  there  were  not 
in  all  the  American  colleges  enough  teachers  of  first- 
class  ability  to  constitute  the  professorial  staffs  of  half- 
a-dozen  of  the  leading  universities. 


58  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

The  lowered  average  of  ability  has  led  to  a  lowered 
appreciation  of  the  standing  of  the  professor  in  the 
community,  and  he  on  his  side,  by  indulging,  as  he  occa- 
sionally does,  in  crusades  for  impracticable  causes  and 
impossible  ideals,  reinforces  the  tendency  in  the  popular 
mind  to  regard  him  as  a  futile  or  visionary  person.  It 
may  be  said  that  the  world  is  better  for  a  crusade  for 
ideals,  and  in  a  certain  degree  that  is  true,  for  it  needs 
to  be  reminded  that  there  are  other  standards,  even  if 
they  are  impossible  ones,  than  those  of  the  stock  market, 
the  factory  or  the  political  convention.  It  may,  how- 
ever, also  be  said  that  intellectual  sanity  should  be  the 
constant  accompaniment  and  not  the  accident  of  the 
professorial  position,  and  intellectual  sanity  is  the  very 
antithesis  of  much  that  passes  for  idealism  to-day. 

What  is  the  remedy  and  the  outlook?  The  answer  is 
not  an  easy  one,  for  one  has  to  deal  with  forces  whose 
trend  cannot  be  gauged  even  approximately.  The 
former  conditions  cannot  be  restored  by  any  fiat,  aca- 
demic or  legislative,  and  even  higher  salaries  may  fail 
to  have  that  effect,  except  after  years.  The  difficulty 
is,  for  this  generation  at  least,  a  greater  one  than  that 
of  salary.  The  very  material  standards  of  to-day  are 
likely  to  dominate  so  long  as  the  physical  resources  of 
the  continent  are  undeveloped  and  so  long  as  the  re- 
wards of  commerce  and  industrial  enterprise  are  great. 

Though  the  outlook  is  not  encouraging,  something 
may  be  done.  It  is  possible  for  presidents  and  boards 
of  governors,  regents  or  trustees,  individually  or  unitedly, 
by  following  an  enlightened  policy  in  making  appoint- 
ments to  professorial  chairs,  to  encourage  a  larger 
number  of  very  able  young  men  to  enter  academic  life. 
In  some  cases,  at  least,  such  a  policy  would  involve  a 
curtailment  of  pretentious  programmes  and  aims.  Many 
colleges  and  universities  are  attempting  to  do  too  much 
with  very  limited  financial  resources.  They  have , too 
many  faculties  and  departments  which  they  cannot 
properly  support.  The  consequence  is  that  they 


EDITORIAL  59 

their  staffs  with  teachers  who  are  willing  to  accept  low 
salaries,  provided  they  are  given  the  title  of  professor, 
but  who  are  not  representative  of  the  learning  or  the 
sciences  of  the  subjects  they  teach.  By  cutting  down 
the  number  of  faculties  and  of  departments  the  incomes 
of  those  institutions  would  permit  of  the  appointment 
of  men  of  first-class  rank  to  the  chairs  of  the  remaining 
faculties  and  departments,  and  to  that  extent  there 
would  be  an  elevation  of  the  professorial  status. 

There  must  also  be  a  revision  of  every  policy  a  result 
of  which  involves  a  cheapening  of  the  title  and  rank  of 
professor.  Presidents,  in  the  attempt  to  enlarge  the 
staffs  of  the  universities  with  which  they  are  concerned, 
offer  young  men  the  title  of  assistant-professor  or 
associate-professor  in  the  hope  that  it  will  lure  them  to 
accept  posts  with  salaries  ranging  from  five  hundred  to 
fifteen  hundred  dollars.  Even  the  best  and  most  highly 
endowed  universities  have  fallen  into  this  vice.  Young 
graduates  accept  and  hold  these  posts  for  a  number  of 
years,  at  the  end  of  which  they  find  the  doors  to  other 
careers  are  closed.  If  they  are  not  brilliant  they  must 
now  be  content  to  pass  the  rest  of  life  doing  sweated 
labour  for  unsympathetic  presidents  and  university 
boards.  That  degrades  the  status  of  the  professor. 

The  selection  and  encouragement  of  the  right  sort 
of  people  to  enter  academic  life  demands  the  sanest, 
the  most  enlightened  judgment  that  university  author- 
ities can  exercise.  The  status  of  the  professor  of  to-day 
is  a  demonstration,  not  only  that  present-day  public 
standards  are  materialised,  but  also  that  the  academic 
governing  bodies  have  failed  to  do  their  highest  duty. 


THE  CONGRESS  OF  THE  UNIVERSITIES 
OF  THE  EMPIRE,  1912 


IN  1903  there  was  held  in  London  an  Allied  Colonial 
Universities'  Conference,  which  had  two  sessions, 
devoted  largely  to  pointing  out  ways  whereby 
such  gatherings  might  be  of  benefit  to  the  universities 
both  of  the  Colonies  and  of  the  Motherland.  Until  last 
year  no  steps  seem  to  have  been  taken  towards  holding 
a  second  conference ;  but  finally,  under  the  able  direction 
of  the  late  Dr.  R.  D.  Roberts  of  Cambridge,  prepara- 
tions of  a  most  thorough  and  elaborate  character  were 
made  for  the  gathering  which,  under  the  title  of  "The 
Congress  of  the  Universities  of  the  Empire",  met  in 
London  this  summer  from  July  2nd  to  5th.  Dr.  Roberts' 
death  not  many  months  before  this  seemed  for  a  time 
likely  to  prove  fatal  to  the  success  of  the  meeting,  but 
so  wise  and  thorough  had  been  his  planning  that  it  was 
found  possible  for  others  to  carry  out  the  undertaking  to 
a  successful  issue. 

Of  fifty-three  degree-conferring  institutions  in  the 
Empire,  forty-nine  were  represented  by  official  delega- 
tions, usually  of  from  one  to  four  members.  Of  these 
forty-nine,  nineteen  were  Home  institutions,  and  thirty 
Indian  or  Colonial,  including  sixteen  from  Canada. 
The  University  of  Toronto  was  represented  by  President 
Falconer,  Vice- President  Professor  Ramsay  Wright, 
Dean  Pakenham,  Professor  J.  C.  Robertson  (Victoria), 
and  Professor  A.  H.  Young  (Trinity).  In  addition  to 
the  official  delegates,  numbering  about  150,  other 

[GO] 


CONGRESS  OF  THE  UNIVERSITIES  61 

persons  connected  with  university  work  could,  on  pay- 
ment of  a  half-guinea  fee,  become  associate  members  of 
the  Congress  and  enjoy  practically  all  the  privileges  of 
the  delegates.  This  resulted  in  a  considerably  enlarged 
attendance,  especially  of  men  from  the  English  univer- 
sities, and  the  discussions  had  correspondingly  greater 
range  and  value.  The  papers  and  the  invited  addresses 
were  more  often  than  not  from  others  than  delegates. 
The  framers  of  the  programme  had  for  each  topic  sought 
to  obtain  (chiefly  from  Great  Britain)  men  that  could 
speak  with  authority  and  from  special  experience.  The 
sessions  of  the  Congress  were  held  in  South  Kensington, 
in  that  portion  of  the  Imperial  Institute  set  apart  for 
the  University  of  London,  which  was  thus  the  official 
host  of  the  Congress.  It  is  not  superfluous,  after  a 
summer  like  that  of  1912,  to  add  that  during  the  week  of 
the  Congress  the  weather  in  London  was  ideal. 

The  programme  for  discussion  covered  a  wide  range 
of  subjects,  perhaps  too  wide  a  range.  It  would  almost 
appear  that,  as  this  was  the  first  such  congress,  it  was 
difficult  to  refrain  from  giving  a  place  to  every  important 
question  of  university  administration  or  organisation 
that  might  interest  such  a  conference.  It  is  to  be  hoped 
that  at  the  next  congress  a  less  congested  programme 
may  be  arranged  with  more  time  for  discussion,  and 
more  opportunities  for  meeting  quietly  and  informally 
one's  fellow  delegates. 

Each  session  was  presided  over  by  some  man  of  dis- 
tinction in  English  public  life,  who  to  his  eminence  in 
the  state  added  the  qualification  of  being  the  Chancellor 
or  the  Lord  Rector  of  some  British  university.  With 
such  men  as  Mr.  Balfour,  Lord  Rosebery,  and  Lord 
Haldane  to  preside,  the  chairman's  address  at  the 
opening  of  each  session  was  anticipated  with  peculiar 
interest.  The  arrangements  for  each  session  were  as 
follows:  Each  topic  was  introduced  by  one  or  more 
papers,  followed  by  one  or  more  addresses  from  invited 
speakers,  both  papers  and  speeches  being  restricted  to 


62  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

ten  minutes.  The  papers  to  be  read  were  printed 
for  distribution  before  each  session,  and  each  day  there 
was  distributed  also  a  pamphlet  containing  tabulated 
information  and  statistics  bearing  on  the  subjects  for 
the  day  and  obtained  from  the  various  universities  of  the 
Empire.  The  papers  thus  printed  were  seldom  read  as 
they  stood  in  type.  Many  covered  too  much  ground  for 
the  ten  minutes  allotted,  and  so  there  might  instead  be 
given  a  synopsis  of  the  argument,  or  some  important 
portion  of  the  paper  might  be  given  in  full  and  the 
others  merely  touched  upon  or  left  wholly  to  a  later 
perusal.  Much  valuable  matter  was  thus  presented 
that  must  otherwise  have  been  excluded. 

After  the  invited  speeches  (which  were  not  so  printed) 
the  subject  was  thrown  open  for  discussion,  but  with  two 
and  even  three  topics  down  for  each  half  day's  session, 
there  seldom  was  more  than  twenty  or  thirty  minutes 
available  for  discussion.  All  this  would  not  be  conducive 
to  wise  decisions  on  most  subjects,  and  it  was  well  that 
the  Congress  was  unique  in  that  from  first  to  last  no 
pronouncements  were  made  on  any  topic  discussed, 
no  effort  was  made  to  ascertain  the  mind  of  the  majority 
on  any  views  presented.  Imperial  congress  though  it 
was,  there  was  also  no  attempt  made  either  to  exalt  or 
to  save  the  Empire  by  passing  resolutions. 

In  a  long  article  announcing  the  Congress,  a  leading 
London  journal  used  these  words:  "Briefly  the  aim  and 
object  of  the  Congress  is  an  attempt  to  federate  the 
universities  of  the  Empire."  Nothing  could  have  been 
farther  from  the  fact  than  this  forecast.  Rather,  time 
and  again  in  various  connections  speeches  dwelt  on  the 
folly  and  futility  of  any  attempt  to  create  any  super- 
visory organisation  or  in  any  way  to  standardise  our 
universities.  One  portion  of  Lord  Rosebery's  opening 
address  far  better  expressed  the  feeling  of  the  Congress: 
"Though  I  cannot  wish  for  a  moment  (as  I  think  that 
every  university  must  work  out  its  salvation  in  its  own 
way)  for  any  idea  resembling  centralisation  in  any  form 


CONGRESS  OF  THE  UNIVERSITIES  63 

or  shape,  because  centralisation  or  federation  of  the 
universities  of  the  Empire  would,  in  my  opinion  be  a 
poisonous  idea,  demoralising  to  them  and  fatal  to  their 
growth  and  development,  yet  I  cannot  help  hoping 
that  this  congress,  when  it  shall  have  separated,  will 
leave  behind  it,  in  some  shape  or  another,  some  perma- 
nent channel,  however  slight  it  may  be,  through  which 
the  universities  of  the  Empire  can  continue  to  com- 
municate with  each  other,  when  necessity  shall  arise, 
either  as  to  methods  or  as  to  men,  or  to  obtain  hints 
from  each  other  as  to  the  best  working  out  of  their 
several  problems." 

This  is  just  what  did  happen.  On  the  last  day  of 
the  Congress  Dr.  Parkin  introduced  the  subject  of  the 
establishment  of  a  Central  Bureau,  and  after  much  dis- 
cussion it  was  decided  to  appoint  a  committee  "to  take 
steps  for  the  formation  in  London  of  a  Bureau  of  Infor- 
mation for  the  universities  of  the  Empire".  This 
bureau  is  to  be  maintained  by  contributions  from  the 
various  universities,  which  the  delegates  pledged  them- 
selves to  endeavour  to  obtain.  At  this  same  meeting 
expression  was  also  given  to  the  desirability  of  holding 
similar  congresses  at  intervals  of  five  years,  and  of  having 
meetings  of  representatives  of  sections  (such  as  the  Home 
Universities,  Canada,  Australia)  at  more  frequent  inter- 
vals. At  the  first  session  Lord  Rosebery,  in  opening  the 
Congress,  dwelt  on  the  extraordinary  growth  of  uni- 
versities within  the  Empire  since  1830,  and  in  particular 
spoke  of  the  service  the  universities  render,  and  should 
increasingly  strive  to  render,  in  giving  to  the  Empire 
men  of  ability  and  character  to  help  on  the  solution  of 
the  problems  this  age  of  unrest  is  evolving.  The  ques- 
tion of  division  of  work  and  specialisation  among  uni- 
versities was  introduced  by  Sir  Alfred  Hopkinson 
(Manchester)  and  Dr.  T.  Herbert  Warren  (Oxford). 
This  specialisation,  it  was  recognised,  could  not  be  con- 
trolled; the  chief  opportunity  for  it  would  be  in  the 
Applied  Sciences,  for  in  the  general  intellectual  field  it 


64  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

was  right  for  each  university  to  desire  completeness,  so 
long  as  this  did  not  involve  mere  imitation  of  others  or 
commercial  rivalry.  The  question  of  inter-university 
arrangements  for  post-graduate  and  research  students 
was  introduced  by  Principal  Peterson  (McGill).  The 
most  interesting  part  of  the  discussion  on  this  topic  was 
on  the  question  of  the  British  universities  offering 
greater  inducements  to  colonial  graduates.  The  Cana- 
dian and  Australian  delegates  who  spoke  urged  that 
men  who  came  to  British  universities  with  the  B.A. 
degree,  were  handicapped  by  receiving  after  several 
years'  graduate  work  only  another  B.A.  degree,  while 
by  going  to  the  United  States  or  to  Germany  they  could 
by  similar  work  obtain  the  degree  of  Ph.D.  The  British 
representatives  who  spoke  deprecated  adding  any  more 
degrees  to  their  already  extended  list,  and  were  inclined 
to  think  that  as  long  as  really  adequate  facilities  were 
provided  for  advanced  work,  to  ask  for  the  Ph.D. 
savoured  of  degree  hunting.  Lord  Curzon,  the  chairman 
of  the  second  session,  dealt  with  the  rise  of  the  younger 
universities  in  England  and  their  relation  to  Oxford 
and  Cambridge.  The  subject  of  the  relation  of  univer- ' 
sities  to  technical  and  professional  education  and  to 
education  for  the  public  services  was  introduced  by 
papers  from  Professor  Smithells  (Leeds)  and  Mr. 
Stanley  Leathes  of  the  Civil  Service  Commission.  This 
latter  paper,  one  of  the  most  pungent  and  brilliant  of 
the  Congress,  sought  to  determine  what  studies  are  of 
most  value  for  those  who  are  to  enter  public  life.  The 
education  he  pronounced  desirable  he  found  best  pro- 
vided by  such  courses  as  the  Literse  Humaniores  School 
of  Oxford,  but  a  similar  course,  he  held,  and  perhaps 
even  a  better  one,  might  be  furnished  in  modern  history 
and  languages  if  our  universities  would  only  organise 
it.  At  the  same  session  Dr.  Barrett  (Melbourne)  intro- 
duced the  topic  of  interchange  of  university  teachers. 
There  was  general  recognition  in  the  Congress  of  the 
desirability  of  more  frequent  intercourse,  but  many 


CONGRESS  OF  THE  UNIVERSITIES  65 

difficulties,  and  those  not  merely  financial,  were  pointed 
out  in  the  way  of  the  actual  exchange  of  professors  for 
regular  academic  work. 

At  the  third  session  the  first  topic  for  discussion  was 
the  problem  of  the  universities  of  the  East  in  regard  to 
their  influence  on  character  and  moral  ideals.  This  was 
introduced  in  papers  by  Sir  Frederick  Lugard  (Hong 
Kong)  and  Dr.  Ewing  (Punjab),  and  the  chairman,  Mr. 
Balfour,  devoted  his  interesting  opening  address  to 
setting  forth  the  difficulties  created  in  the  East  by  the 
collision  between  modern  science  and  criticism  and 
ancient  ideals  and  beliefs,  a  collision  which  has  been 
distributed  over  many  centuries  in  the  West  but  which 
has  come  upon  the  East  with  a  catastrophic  shock.  At  the 
same  session  the  subject  of  residential  facilities  was 
introduced  in  a  paper  by  Mr.  E.  B.  Sargant,  of  the  Royal 
Commission  on  University  Education  in  London,  who 
confined  himself  to  a  very  full  account  of  what  has  been 
done  throughout  the  Empire  to  provide  such  facilities. 
Neither^  the  paper  nor  the  speakers  who  followed  (of 
whom  the  most  interesting  was  Professor  Patrick 
Geddes)  threw  much  light  on  such  residential  problems 
as  confront  us  in  Toronto. 

The  fourth  session  was  presided  over  by  Lord  Ray- 
leigh  (Cambridge),  whose  opening  remarks  dealt  with 
certain  aspects  of  the  work  of  research  in  the  univer- 
sities, in  particular,  the  importance  of  advancing  one's 
subject  by  training  others  to  succeed  one.  Mr.  P.  E. 
Matheson  (Oxford)  introduced  the  subject  of  Condi- 
tions of  Entrance  to  Universities  and  Mutual  Recognition 
of  Entrance  Tests.  Nothing  was  suggested  in  the  dis- 
cussion that  goes  beyond  the  present  practice  in  the 
University  of  Toronto  of  recognising  pro  tanto  the  ex- 
aminations of  other  universities.  The  next  topic  was 
the  action  of  universities  in  relation  to  the  after  careers 
of  their  students.  The  papers  read  by  Mr.  Roberts, 
Secretary  of  the  Cambridge  Appointments  Board,  and 
by  Miss  Spencer  of  the  Central  Bureau  for  the  Employ- 


(56  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

ment  of  Women  were  of  great  interest  in  showing  what 
has  been  accomplished  and  what  experience  has  taught 
in  a  direction  in  which  Toronto  has  barely  as  yet  taken 
the  first  steps.  The  addresses  that  followed  by  two 
prominent  business  men,  Sir  Horace  Gibb  and  Sir 
Albert  Spicer,  were  weighty  contributions  to  the  ques- 
tion of  the  value  of  a  university  training  as  a  prepara- 
tion for  the  higher  walks  of  commercial  and  industrial 
life.  The  chairman  of  the  fifth  session  was  to  have  been 
Lord  Haldane,  who  was,  however,  prevented  from  pre- 
siding by  his  new  duties  as  Lord  Chancellor.  Lord 
Kenyon  of  the  University  of  Wales  presided  in  his 
stead.  The  afternoon's  discussion  was  devoted  wholly 
to  University  Extension  work,  in  which  vastly  more 
has  been  done  in  England  than  in  Canada  or  Australia. 
The  Secretaries  of  the  Oxford  and  Cambridge  University 
Extension  Boards  presented  in  a  joint  paper  of  great 
value,  a  statement  of  what  has  been  achieved  by  the 
various  organisations  at  work  in  England.  Ther^  fol- 
lowed speeches  from  three  different  types  of  workers  in 
this  field.  Rev.  W.  Temple,  son  of  the  late  Archbishop 
of  Canterbury  and  late  of  Oxford,  bore  testimony  to  the 
extraordinarily  high  standard  of  the  work  done  by 
workingmen  often  under  most  disadvantageous  cir- 
cumstances, and  Miss  Montgomery  described  the  organ- 
isation of  local  work  in  such  a  centre  as  Exeter.  Perhaps 
nothing  heard  during  the  whole  congress  made  so  deep 
an  impression  as  the  speech  by  Mr.  Albert  Mansbridge, 
himself  quite  evidently  belonging  to  the  working  class, 
who  for  some  years  was  secretary  of  an  association 
to  promote  the  higher  education  of  workingmen.  He 
described  with  most  convincing  earnestness  the  spirit 
and  point  of  view  which  such  learners  as  he  brought  to 
this  work,  and  which  the  university  tutor,  if  he  would 
succeed,  must  also  bring  to  it. 

The  next  session  had  for  its  chairman,  Lord  Strath- 
cona,  Chancellor  both  of  Aberdeen  and  McGill,  who 
appropriately  called  attention  to  the  honourable  part 


CONGRESS  OF  THE  UNIVERSITIES  67 

the  pioneers  of  the  Empire  had  played  in  advancing  the 
cause  of  higher  education.  In  particular,  he  sketched 
what  had  been  done  in  North  America,  referring  inci- 
dentally to  the  condition  of  things  in  Canada  when  he 
came  here  seventy-five  years  ago.  A  large  part  of  the 
session  was  given  to  the  subject  of  the  position  of  women 
in  universities,  introduced  by  a  paper  read  by  Miss 
White  of  Alexandra  College,  Dublin,  and  followed  by 
speeches  from  Mrs.  Bryant  of  London,  Mrs.  Sidgwick  of 
Newnham  College,  Cambridge,  and  Miss  Hurlbatt  of 
the  Royal  Victoria  College,  Montreal.  Perhaps  be- 
cause so  much  had  been  expected  from  a  topic  in  which 
the  last  word  has  by  no  means  been  spoken,  there  was 
a  sense  of  disappointment  at  what  actually  was  pre- 
sented. Miss  White's  paper  was  historical  and  statisti- 
cal, dealing  with  such  subjects  as  the  admission  of  women 
to  degrees,  and  the  presence  (or  perhaps  rather  the 
absence)  of  women  on  the  teaching  staff  of  universities. 
The  last  topic  was  the  Representation  of  Teachers  and 
Graduates  on  the  Governing  Bodies  of  Universities.  Sir 
James  Donaldson  (St.  Andrews)  described  what  had 
been  and  what  is  now  the  place  taken  in  the  manage- 
ment of  a  Scottish  university  by  students,  teachers,  and 
graduates  respectively.  The  Students'  Representative 
Council  he  cordially  approved,  while  he  would  restrict 
the  graduates'  participation  in  university  affairs  to  the 
giving  of  advice.  Dr.  Sadler  (Leeds),  who  followed, 
urged  rather  the  imaginative  co-operation  of  professors 
and  graduates  in  the  life  of  a  college. 

The  final  session,  presided  over  by  Sir  Donald  Mac- 
Alister  of  Glasgow,  was  devoted  solely  to  business, 
chiefly  that  of  the  establishment  of  a  central  bureau  as 
already  described. 

Mention  should  not  be  omitted  of  the  magnificent 
programme  of  entertainments  offered  to  members  of 
the  Congress  under  arrangements  made  by  a  distin- 
guished local  committee  under  the  presidency  of  Prince 
Arthur  of  Connaught.  These  included  a  luncheon  at 


68  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

the  Savoy  to  the  delegates  and  the  local  committee  by 
invitation  of  His  Majesty's  Government;  a  distinguished 
gathering  of  the  British  Academy,  where  Dr.  A.^C. 
Bradley,  late  Professor  of  Poetry  in  Oxford,  gave  the 
annual  Shakespeare  Lecture;  a  brilliant  reception  by 
Prince  Arthur  of  Connaught  followed  by  a  conversazione 
at  the  Imperial  Institute;  receptions  by  the  Lord  Mayor 
at  the  Mansion  House,  by  the  Archbishop  of  Canter- 
bury at  Lambeth  Palace,  and  by  Earl  Beauchamp  in 
Belgrave  Square,  as  well  as  other  At-Homes  and  re- 
ceptions by  less  exalted  personages;  and  perhaps  the 
most  unique  experience  of  all,  invitations  to  dinner  with 
certain  of  the  famous  old  Livery  Companies  of  the  City 
of  London,  many  of  which  have  been  munificent  bene- 
factors of  educational  institutions. 

Elaborate  arrangements  were  also  made  for  a  round 
of  visits  to  the  Scottish  universities  in  the  week  preceding 
the  Congress  and  to  several  of  the  English  universities 
in  the  week  following  it.  The  time  allotted  to  each  in 
the  itinerary  was  necessarily  brief,  one  or  two  days 
only,  and  only  a  portion  of  the  delegates  accepted  the 
hospitality  extended  by  these  universities  or  by  the 
municipalities  in  which  they  are  situated. 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  ALBERTA 


THE  advance  of  the  West  in  a  commercial  and 
agricultural  sense  is  probably  quite  sufficiently 
brought  before  the  attention  of  Eastern  Canada, 
but  it  should  not  be  imagined  that  in  the  midst  of  the 
tense  rush  of  business  and  the  strenuous  conquest  of 
virgin  lands  the  finer  sides  of  life  are  being  neglected. 
As  a  matter  of  fact,  though  the  casual  traveller — and  the 
West  is  visited  every  year  by  increasing  thousands  of 
the  moneyed  curious — is  much  struck  by  the  seemingly 
illimitable  fields  of  grain  and  the  costly  buildings  rising 
like  magic  along  the  spacious  avenues  of  the  new  cities 
of  the  plains,  he  cannot  be  aware — without  remaining 
a  great  deal  longer  than  he  does — of  the  serious  and 
thoughtful  efforts  of  Western  Canadians  to  supply  re- 
ligious needs,  to  alleviate  suffering,  and  to  furnish  the 
educational  machinery  that  the  most  progressive  and 
cultivated  communities  everywhere  consider  necessary 
parts  of  the  equipment  of  life. 

The  West  is  not  content  now,  and  each  passing  year 
finds  her  less  so,  to  be  regarded  merely  as  the  producer 
of  crude  grain,  crude  lumber,  and  crude  mineral  stuffs. 
Nature  has  endowed  her  lavishly — the  word  is  used 
advisedly — and  with  just  reason  for  her  ambitions 
Western  Canada  purposes  to  be  pre-eminent,  not  only 
in  farm  and  factory,  but  also  in  the  many-sided  services 
of  a  highly  civilised  and  widely  educated  British  com- 
munity. She  intends  to  make  a  well-rounded  contribu- 
tion to  the  life  of  a  united  and  imperial  Canada. 

[69] 


70  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

It  happens  that  there  was  graduated  last  May  the  first 
class  that  signed  the  register  of  the  Provincial  Univer- 
sity of  Alberta.  In  connection  with  the  remarks  just 
made,  it  might  not  be  unprofitable  to  review  briefly  the 
present  condition  of  this  institution  as  being  the  record 
in  the  domain  of  higher  education  of  four  years'  accom- 
plishment in  the  West. 

The  history  of  the  University  of  Alberta  goes  back 
to  a  bill  passed  at  the  opening  session  of  the  first  Pro- 
vincial Legislature.  This  Act  brought  into  existence 
the  machinery  by  means  of  which  the  future  university 
could  be  organised.  Further  enactments  at  the  session 
of  1907  empowered  the  government  to  appoint  a  presi- 
dent to  whom  with  the  co-operation  of  the  Senate  should 
be  entrusted  the  development  of  the  project. 

The  institution  having  meantime  come  into  being, 
the  Alberta  Legislature  two  years  ago  passed  a  compre- 
hensive University  Act,  based  on  the  Ontario  legislation 
under  which  the  University  of  Toronto  operates.  Owing 
to  the  fact,  however,  that  the  educational  situation  in 
Alberta  had  not  yet  had  time  to  grow  hopelessly  com- 
plicated, it  was  possible  to  make  the  central  authority 
stronger,  and  the  constitution  of  the  University  is  more 
simple  and  more  easily  worked  than  that  of  Toronto. 

The  selection  of  a  president,  in  view  of  the  pioneer 
nature  of  the  task  involved,  was  a  very  delicate  task. 
The  population  of  the  Province  was  small  and  almost 
exclusively  rural,  and  conditions  of  life,  though  changing 
and  improving  with  bewildering  rapidity,  were  still 
hard;  men  were  busy  wresting  mere  existence  from  a 
well-nigh  untamed  nature,  and  the  proposed  university 
must  justify  herself,  not  as  a  luxury,  but  as  a  necessity 
in  the  life  of  the  Province.  The  community  had  neither 
the  interest  nor  the  inclination  nor  the  money  with 
which  to  establish  or  maintain  an  expensive  institution 
of  exotic  culture  when  roads  and  bridges  and  railways 
must  be  provided  if  right  living  itself  was  to  be  proved 
a  possibility  in  the  new  country. 


THE    UNIVERSITY    OF    ALBERTA  71 

The  man  finally  chosen  was  a  Nova  Scotian  by 
birth — Dr.  Henry  Marshall  Tory,  Professor  of  Mathe- 
matics in  McGill  University.  Dr.  Tory  had  singular 
qualifications  for  the  position  to  be  filled.  A  scholar  of 
recognised  reputation,  a  man  of  wide  intellectual  out- 
look and  catholic  sympathies,  he  had  at  the  same  time, 
in  connection  with  the  organisation  of  the  McGill 
University  College  at  Vancouver,  gained  familiarity 
with  western  conditions  and  had  had  valuable  training 
in  administration.  President  Tory's  subsequent  suc- 
cess in  the  face  often  of  harassing  discouragements  has 
brilliantly  justified  his  election. 

Under  the  President's  energetic  guidance  organisa- 
tion had  proceeded  so  far  that  it  was  possible  to  begin 
teaching  in  temporary  quarters  in  the  autumn  of  1908. 
Courses  were  offered  leading  to  degrees  in  Arts  and 
Applied  Science.  The  Faculty  in  the  opening  year 
consisted  of  the  President  and  four  professors,  two  of 
the  latter,  it  may  be  interesting  to  observe,  being  gradu- 
ates of  Toronto.  The  enrolment  of  students  was  forty- 
five:  of  those,  four  were  working  towards  the  M.A.  and 
the  remainder  were  distributed  between  the  first  and 
second  years. 

So  much  for  the  situation  when  the  class  of  1912 
entered.  What  changes  had  taken  place  by  the  time 
this  first  class  graduated  four  years  later! 

The  University  is  now  housed  on  her  own  estate — 
a  broad  tract  of  two  hundred  and  fifty-eight  acres  of 
wooded  land  in  the  city  of  Edmonton.  The  property 
runs  for  nearly  half  a  mile  along  the  Saskatchewan 
river  and  fronts,  across  the  picturesque  valley,  the 
monumental  stone  pile  of  the  Provincial  Parliament 
buildings.  Under  the  supervision  of  eminent  archi- 
tects a  comprehensive  university  building  scheme  has 
been  carefully  worked  out.  Finding  their  place  as  logical 
units  in  this  general  plan,  two  structures,  Athabasca  and 
Assiniboia  Halls,  have  already  been  erected.  These 
edifices  are  ultimately  to  be  dormitories;  but,  pending 


72  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

the  completion  of  the  main  teaching  building,  the 
foundations  of  which  are  already  in,  one  wing  of  each 
is  devoted  to  lecture-room  and  office  purposes.  It  may 
be  remarked  that  the  original  intention  was  to  use  stone 
exclusively;  but  as  there  are  no  satisfactory  quarries 
within  less  than  two  hundred  miles  of  Edmonton,  such 
an  ideal  has  been  abandoned  as  being  both  extrava- 
gantly costly  and,  considering  the  pressing  need  for 
accommodation,  prohibitively  slow.  On  the  advice  of 
their  consulting  architects  the  Board  of  Governors  has 
therefore  decided  that  the  building  scheme  shall  be 
carried  out  in  brick  and  stone. 

In  connection  with  the  structures  just  mentioned 
there  is  a  library  with  eight  thousand  volumes  already 
on  its  shelves  and  with  provision  made  for  its  rapid 
growth.  There  are  well-equipped  laboratories  for  bi- 
ology, chemistry,  geology,  and  physics.  Gas  for  these 
is  supplied  from  the  University's  private  plant.  There 
is  a  commodious  and  handsome  dining-hall,  and  a 
goodly  part  of  the  food  supplies  there  consumed  is  the 
product  of  the  institution's  bountiful  black  soil.  A 
herd  of  prosperous-looking  Holsteins,  it  may  be  of 
further  interest  to  state,  recently  imported  from  On- 
tario, furnish  the  students  with  milk  that  is  above 
suspicion. 

The  student  body  of  the  University  of  Alberta  has 
risen  numerically  during  the  four  years  under  review 
from  forty- five  to  approximately  three  hundred. 
Ethnically  corresponding  with  the  varied  population  of 
Western  Canada,  many  nationalities  are  represented, 
but  again  in  accord  with  the  general  situation  in  the 
Prairie  Provinces,  the  sentiment  is  overwhelmingly 
Canadian  and  British.  In  appearance,  physique,  and 
esprit  de  corps  the  undergraduates  of  Alberta  obviously 
compare  favourably  with  those  of  eastern  institutions; 
and  in  intelligence,  if  the  opinion  of  their  instructors  be 
a  safe  guide,  they  are  the  equal  of  their  fellows  in  long- 
established  seats  of  learning. 


THE   UNIVERSITY  OF  ALBERTA  73 

It  is  the  policy  of  the  Governors  to  furnish  residen- 
tial accommodation,  not  only  for  the  students,  but  also  for 
the  professors,  and  with  that  end  in  view  houses  have 
already  been  erected  on  the  campus  for  the  President 
and  three  other  members  of  the  Faculty.  The  corps 
of  instructors  now  numbers  twenty-four,  and  includes 
graduates  of  eleven  different  universities.  Four  of  the 
staff  hold  degrees  from  the  University  of  Toronto. 

There  was  but  one  Faculty  when  the  University 
opened — that  of  Arts  and  Sciences.  A  Faculty  of  Law 
and  a  Department  of  Extension  have  since  that  date 
been  put  into  operation.  It  has  been  planned  from  the 
first  to  hold  Arts  and  Applied  Science  together  as  long 
as  possible,  and  the  representatives  of  those — too  often 
hostile — divisions  have  continued  to  meet  with  mutual 
advantage  as  members  of  the  same  Faculty  Council. 

As  a  state-supported  institution  the  University  of 
Alberta  is  closely  articulated  with  the  Provincial  edu- 
cational system,  and  is  to  be  regarded  as  its  capstone. 
When  some  two  years  ago  a  reorganisation  of  the  school 
system  was  contemplated,  a  government  commission 
under  the  chairmanship  of  President  Tory  was  appointed 
to  examine  the  entire  subject.  This  commission  took 
itself  very  seriously,  and  worked  for  over  a  year  at  the 
task  of  evolving  for  Alberta  an  educational  scheme  which, 
while  sufficiently  elastic  to  meet  diverse  local  conditions, 
should  yet  be  unified  and  closely  knit  from  Kinder- 
garten to  University.  With  a  few  slight  modifications 
the  recommendations  of  the  commission  were  put  into 
effect  by  the  Department  of  Education,  and  it  is  per- 
haps not  going  too  far  to  assert  that  nowhere  on  the 
American  continent  is  there  in  operation  a  more  care- 
fully planned  system  of  education  than  in  the  young 
Province  of  Alberta. 

From  the  year  of  its  foundation  the  University 
offered  each  winter,  when  demand  arose,  courses  of  Ex- 
tension Lectures  of  the  customary  type  in  various  cen- 
tres in  the  Province.  It  was  decided  this  year,  however, 


74  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

to  reorganise  the  work  and  to  make  an  effort,  if  possible, 
to  relate  the  equipment  of  the  institution  more  closely 
to  the  life  of  the  people.  Accordingly,  a  Department 
of  Extension  was  created  and  a  secretary  appointed 
who  devotes  his  whole  time  to  organising  and  directing 
its  activities.  Reading  courses  are  arranged;  hints 
given  for  the  formation  and  conduct  of  debating  socie- 
ties, subjects  suggested  and  information  regarding 
them  supplied;  series  of  lectures  are  also  provided  at 
the  larger  towns  and  cities  in  response  to  local  request. 
The  large  amount  of  printing  necessarily  connected 
with  this  new  effort  is  conveniently  done  in  the  recently 
installed  University  Press.  The  work  of  this  depart- 
ment in  thus  taking  the  University  to  the  people  has 
met  with  a  gratifying  show  of  interest.  The  rural  news- 
papers, for  instance,  are  warmly  co-operating  in  popu- 
larising and  diffusing  a  knowledge  of  the  service  that 
the  University  is  endeavouring  to  render  the  public. 

The  governing  authorities  have  from  the  outset 
aimed  at  making  the  Provincial  University  a  principle 
of  co-ordination  in  the  domain  of  higher  education. 
The  professional  associations  have  all  therefore  been 
encouraged  to  affiliate  with  the  University.  The  essence 
of  the  arrangement  has  consisted  in  those  societies 
placing  their  examinations  under  the  supervision  of  the 
University  Senate,  on  which  they  are  accorded  repre- 
sentation. To  such  of  the  affiliating  bodies  as  wish  to 
erect  buildings,  the  Board  of  Governors  has  generously 
offered  free  sites  on  the  campus. 

The  first  institution  to  enter  the  University  scheme 
under  these  conditions  was  Alberta  College,  the  pro- 
vincial theological  seminary  of  the  Methodist  Church, 
which  has  put  up  a  commodious  structure  with  class- 
room and  residential  facilities  for  over  one  hundred 
students.  Though  enlarged  within  a  year  of  comple- 
tion, students  had  to  be  turned  away  at  the  opening  of 
the  present  session.  Robertson  College,  the  theological 
training  school  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  Alberta, 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  ALBERTA.  75 

has  also  been  granted  a  site  on  the  university  grounds. 
It  has  already  outgrown  its  temporary  quarters  and 
plans  are  being  matured  for  the  active  prosecution  of 
building  operations  in  the  spring  of  1913.  Though 
only  under  way  a  year  there  are  already  twenty-five 
students  registered  and  reading  divinity  at  Robertson 
College. 

Contracts  have  also  been  entered  into  between  the 
University  and  the  city  of  Edmonton  for  the  construc- 
tion by  the  municipal  government  of  a  hospital  on  a 
site  contributed  by  the  University.  The  best  expert 
professional  judgment  has  been  employed  in  the  draw- 
ing of  the  plans,  and  the  building,  for  the  erection  of 
which  some  three  hundred  thousand  dollars  are  avail- 
able, will  be  of  sufficient  size  to  serve  admirably  for  the 
clinical  purposes  of  the  Faculty  of  Medicine  when  the 
latter  is  organised,  as  it  probably  must  shortly  be. 

Among  the  most  interesting  and  significant  of 
recent  events  are  the  affiliations  of  the  Alberta  Land 
Surveyors,  of  the  Alberta  Dental  Association,  of  the 
College  of  Physicians  and  Surgeons  of  Alberta,  of  the 
Alberta  Architects'  Association,  and  of  the  Law  Society 
of  Alberta.  None  of  those  is  a  teaching  body,  but  all  in 
the  past  have  held  examinations,  under  powers  dele- 
gated by  the  Legislature,  which  admitted  those  passing 
them  to  the  privilege  of  practising  their  profession  in 
the  confines  of  the  Province.  One  after  the  other  these 
societies,  convinced  that  such  action  was  in  the  public 
interest  and  would  contribute  to  the  upbuilding  in 
Alberta  of  an  intelligibly  unified  and  harmonious  educa- 
tional system,  have  surrendered  their  examining  powers 
into  the  hands  of  the  University  Senate  in  whose  mem- 
bership, as  before  stated,  they  are  represented.  The 
position  and  prestige  of  the  Senate  have  been  immensely 
enhanced:  it  has  charge  not  merely  of  the  educational 
policy  of  the  University,  but  there  devolves  upon  it 
also  the  setting  and  maintenance  of  standards  for  pro- 
fessional training  in  the  Province  of  Alberta. 


76  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

To  take  one  example  of  how  this  arrangement  will 
work  out:  When  the  Medical  Faculty  is  put  into  oper- 
ation— in  all  likelihood  a  matter  of  the  immediate 
future — the  attainment  by  the  student  of  his  degree  in 
medicine  will  also  confer  upon  him  the  right  to  practise 
in  Alberta.  The  University,  whether  as  represented 
by  Senate  or  student,  will  probably  not  be  the  only 
party  to  the  pact  to  derive  benefit  from  it.  A  tendency 
to  look  upon  the  doctors  as  a  guild  a  little  too  solicitous 
of  its  privileges  has  at  some  times  and  in  some  places 
been  unfortunately  manifest.  As  a  result,  however,  of 
the  affiliation  alluded  to,  such  an  idea  can  find  no  sanc- 
tion in  Alberta,  and  it  is  the  general  impression  that  the 
profession  will  enjoy,  therefore,  that  undivided  public 
trust  which,  as  one  of  the  noblest  of  callings,  it  so  well 
deserves. 

Looking  to  the  future,  we  find  it  hard  to  over- 
estimate the  advantages  that  are  likely  to  accrue  from 
the  logical  and  statesmanlike  settlement  of  the  thorny 
problem  of  professional  education.  Though  not  a  sub- 
ject out  of  which  political  capital  should  be  made,  the 
Provincial  government  is  distinctly  to  be  congratulated  on 
the  favour  with  which  they  aided  the  movement,  and, 
finally,  President  Tory  is  above  all  to  be  congratulated 
on  the  brilliant  success  that  has  crowned  his  con- 
ciliatory and  skilful  handling  of  the  protracted  and 
difficult  negotiations. 

W.  A.  R.  KERR,  '99. 


ERNEST  PATERSON  :  OUR  FIRST 
RHODES  SCHOLAR 


THE  Rhodes  scholarships  have  been  won  by  better 
scholars  than  Paterson,  from  Canada,  and  by 
better  athletes  from  the  United  States,  but  no 
man  has  won  them  who  more  nearly  realised  the  idea 
of  those  scholarships — who  was  more  truly  a  cultivated 
and  manly  man,  an  all-round  man,  and  a  man  calcu- 
lated to  promote  mutual  comprehension  among  the 
different  nationalities  of  the  Empire  and  of  the  Anglo- 
Saxon  world.  The  theory  of  the  Rhodes  scholarships 
is  that  they  stand  for  scholarship,  leadership,  character, 
and  athletics;  in  Paterson's  case,  though  it  was  the 
first  case,  the  theory  sprang  into  life  and  practice. 
Paterson's  appointment  was,  from  that  point  of  view,  a 
sort  of  "find"  or  "windfall"  for  the  Rhodes  system. 
He  came  at  its  initiation,  when  it  was  quite  precarious, 
and  a  little  list  or  bias  in  the  wrong  direction  would 
have  done  great  mischief.  The  young  Englishman  of 
the  upper  classes  is  narrow  and  conventional.  His  great 
schools  are  of  the  one  same  type;  he  comes  from  homes 
more  cultivated  and  fastidious  than  the  homes  of  this 
continent;  education  makes  moral  gulfs  (aesthetic  gulfs, 
perhaps,  they  should  be  called)  between  young  men, 
before  the  intellectual  force,  which  it  slowly  develops, 
has  become  strong  to  bridge  such  gulfs;  the  young 
Englishman  is  quick  to  recognise  such  gulfs,  and  his 
conventional  instinct,  acquired  at  home  and  school, 
exaggerates  their  importance,  even  to  resenting  the 
intrusion  of  those  who  belong  to  the  other  side  of  the 
class  gulf. 


78  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

The  American  students,  on  the  other  hand,  are  just 
as  conscious  of  a  gulf,  and  quite  as  confident  that  they 
are  the  superiors,  and  that  their  side  of  the  gulf,  or  of 
the  literal  ocean,  is  the  better  side;  their  parents  do  not 
want  them  to  be  anglicised,  and  they  do  not  want  it 
themselves. 

Who  is  to  reconcile  these  incompatibilities?  States- 
men, and  even  politicians  (which  is  not  the  same  thing), 
often  say  that  it  is  Canada's  mission  to  mediate  between 
the  United  States  and  Great  Britain  in  all  broad  matters 
of  life;  even  as,  in  the  narrow  and  tortuous  matters  of 
diplomacy,  it  is  Great  Britain's  mission  to  mediate  be- 
tween the  States  and  Canada;  and  that  each  mission- 
ary or  mediator  can  do  his  work  well. 

No  better  illustration  of  that  thesis  could  be 
found  than  the  career  of  Ernest  Paterson  at  Balliol. 
He  was  a  Canadian,  which  means  that  he  was  an  Ameri- 
can; but  that  he  was  a  Canadian  meant  also  for  him 
that  he  was  a  Briton.  He  could  not  see,  or  perhaps  he 
would  not  see,  the  gulf;  and  he  was  naturally  manly, 
straightforward,  and  sympathetic  with  every  one  in 
the  College;  and  those  who  were  there  with  him  have 
asserted  roundly  that  he  decided  for  his  time — the  critical 
time  at  the  outset — the  wavering  balance.  The  Cana- 
dians did  not  sheer  off  to  hive  by  themselves,  but  as- 
serted their  broad  identity  with  the  young  English- 
man, and  took  a  normal  and  natural  part  as  ordinary 
members  of  the  colleges,  largely  because  every  one, 
don  or  freshman,  graduate  or  undergraduate,  could 
understand  Paterson  and  work  with  him.  He  rowed  in 
the  boat;  he  played  tennis  and  football  with  the  ath- 
letic men ;  and  he  worked  hard  for  his  schools,  and  wrote 
essays,  and  even  poetry,  with  the  other  and  more  liter- 
ary type  of  young  barbarians  whom  Oxford  fathers. 

He  was  the  incarnation  in  his  college  of  the  function 
of  his  country  in  the  Empire. 

It  is  well  to  remember  those  things  when  one  faces 
the  weary  months  of  stern  and  ever-growing  disease 


OUR  FIRST  RHODES  SCHOLAR  79 

into    which    he    entered   a   few   years    later  after   his 
return  home. 

He  died  very  young,  and  in  the  case  of  the  death  of 
the  very  young,  it  is  often  quite  unnecessary  to  remem- 
ber anything,  or  cast  about  for  consolations;  consola- 
tions are  not  needed.  The  artistic  Greeks  felt  nothing 
more  vividly  than  the  inartistic  effects  of  old  age,  the 
dulling  of  the  spirits,  the  weakening  of  faith,  the  failing 
of  desire,  the  growing  sense  of  vanity,  the  gathering 
cynicism,  which  generally  come  with  years,  till  the  man 
says — or,  worse  symptom  still,  feels,  without  saying — 
that  he  has  no  pleasure  in  them;  that  even  the  grass- 
hopper is  a  burden,  and  that  the  rain  is  ever  followed  by 
fresh  clouds.  The  artistic  Greeks  felt  profoundly  that, 
whatever  philosophers  might  say  about  looking  to  the 
end,  and  about  perfection  involving  a  full-orbed  span 
of  life,  nothing  was  so  beautiful  as  youth,  and  nothing 
uglier  than  its  passing;  and  they  answered  Aristotle 
and  Solon  with  the  probably  older  and  certainly  more 
passionate  proverb,  "Whom  the  gods  love  die  young"; 
and  it  is  not  for  Christians,  whose  Master  died  in  the 
most  beautiful  reach  of  the  River  of  Life,  to  challenge 
the  inspiration  of  the  Greeks. 

There  is  no  connection  at  first  sight  between 
death  in  the  flush  and  hope  of  youth,  and  death,  even  in 
youth,  from  lingering  and  painful  sickness,  from  pre- 
mature decay;  and  in  these  latter  cases,  of  which 
Paterson's  was  one,  we  may  even  feel  that  every  crumb 
of  comfort  which  falls  from  Life's  strangely-chequered 
table,  must  be  jealously  gathered,  if  we  are  to  think  of 
him  without  dismay.  Here  was  none  of  the  strength  of 
youth,  yet  none  of  the  compensatory  experience  of  age: 
only  withered  youth  and  unnatural  age.  And  yet  no 
one  who  saw  him  constantly  during  the  last  year  need 
feel  that.  The  strength  of  youth  was  gone,  but  not  its 
heart  and  mind ;  if  a  man  is  as  old  as  his  arteries,  Pater- 
son's  arteries  must  have  been  young  enough,  in  spite  of 
the  disease  that  preyed  upon  his  glands.  Whatever 


80  UNIVERSITY    MONTHLY 

be  the  medical  aspect  of  his  case,  he  was  full  of  interest 
and  zest;  for  all  the  subjects  that  interest  youth  inter- 
ested him.  He  was  conducting  a  crusade  against  pro- 
fessionalism in  athletics  within  the  last  few  weeks  of 
his  life.  He  was  eager  to  gather  university  news  and 
gossip  of  Oxford  or  Toronto,  and  to  show  Oxford  adap- 
tations of  the  Classics.  He  was  never  blase,  indifferent, 
bored ;  he  spent  most  of  his  days  in  the  hospitable  house 
of  his  friends,  Alfred  and  Horatio  Boultbee.  To  be  one 
of  that  circle  and  to  be  old  in  mind  would  have  been  a 
contradiction  in  terms.  A  great  archbishop  has  written 
of  "that  hardest  of  all  precepts,  to  rejoice";  but  the 
little  church  that  gathered  round  35  Crescent  Road 
was  primitive  Christian,  and  not  of  London  or  Laodicea, 
neither  old  nor  lukewarm;  they  had  all  things  in  com- 
mon, and  they  rejoiced  always,  and  again  they  rejoiced; 
and  Paterson  was  happy  in  their  rejoicing,  even  if  he 
could  not  find  occasion  for  rejoicing  in  himself  and  his 
individual  fate.  Like  most  men  of  his  generation  he 
was  silent  and  reserved  about  the  last  things,  and  none 
the  less  dear  on  that  account  to  older  friends  and  rela- 
tions who  had  grown  up  among  warmer  imaginations, 
or  in  a  more  dogmatic  atmosphere. 

"My  favourite  rose-tree,"  wrote  one  of  them  after 
his  death,  "which  budded  on  this  side  of  Life's  wall, 
has  climbed  over  to  blossom  on  the  further  side.  I 
think  the  sun  is  brighter  there,  and  the  air  balmier." 

MAURICE  HUTTON. 


WHEN  YOU  AND  I  WERE  YOUNG.* 


W 


HEN  you  and  I  were  babes,  Adam, 

In  good  Prince  Albert's  time 
The  word  went  forth  that  war  should 

cease, 

Commerce  should  link  all  lands,  and  Peace 
Should  dwell  in  every  clime. 


When  you  and  I  were  boys,  Adam, 

In  Queen  Victoria's  days, 
Those  guns  that  now  so  silent  stand, 
Where  meet  the  rulers  of  our  land, 

With  olive  decked  and  bays, 

Roared  from  the  Russian  ramparts  grim, 

Their  muzzles  all  ablaze, 
While  old  Todleben,  with  his  back 
Against  the  wall,  foiled  each  attack 

In  Queen  Victoria's  days. 

When  you  and  I  were  young,  Adam, 

In  good  Victoria's  time, 
We  stood  together,  side  by  side, 
When  Mewburn  and  Mackenzie  died, 

And  Tempest,  "ere  their  prime". 


*Read  at  the  Dinner  given  at  the  York  Club,  November  29th,  in 
honour  of  Dr.  Adam  H.  Wright,  who  recently  resigned  the  Professor- 
ship of  Obstetrics  in  the  University  of  Toronto. 

[81] 


82  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

But  say  not  "they  have  left  no  peer- 
That  were  unwelcome  praise 
To  those  three  friends  of  ours  long  dead, 
Whose  blood  for  Fatherland  was  shed 
In  good  Victoria's  days. 

In  royal  Edward's  time,  Adam, 

Fresh  prophecies  were  rife. 
They  told  us  nickel-pointed  shot 
And  flat  trajectories  and  what  not 
Would  rid  the  world  of  strife. 


But  now  that  we  are  old,  Adam, 

We  see  with  startled  eyes 
Quick-firing  guns  won't  stop  the  Jap, 
Nor  Serb  nor  Bulgar  cares  a  rap 

Who  wins  the  Nobel  prize. 


When  you  and  I  were  young,  Adam, 

There  were  no  telephones; 
There  was  no  ultramicroscope ; 
And  no  X-rays  for  those  who  grope 

And  pry  among  the  bones. 

But,  though  with  diagnostic  aids 

They  were  but  ill  supplied, 
There  were  a  few  who  shrewdly  guessed 
(Old  What's-his-name  among  the  rest) 

At  what  went  on  inside. 


When  you  and  I  were  young,  Adam, 

It  was  damnation  stark 
To  doubt  that  all  that  breathe  the  air, 
Came,  male  and  female,  pair  by  pair, 

Straight  out  of  Noah's  ark. 


WHEN  YOU  AND  I  WERE  YOUNG  8* 

"Mutantur,"  Adam,  "tempora 

Mutamur  atque  nos," 
And  now  we're  not  a  bit  afraid 
To  tell  just  how  the  world  was  made 

In  detail  and  in  gross. 

In  pre- Archaean  periods 

Of  elemental  stress 
The  C  and  H  and  O  and  N 
Collide,  rebound,  combine,  and  then 

React  with  H2S. 

Colloidal  specks  from  this  ensued 

Which  grew,  and  grew,  and  grew, 
With  lively  motion  all  endued, 
Till  they  attained  a  magnitude 

Of  0.01  p. 

Then,  somewhere  over  .01 

And  under  .05 

Amoeboid  feelers  out  they  sent 
And  took  some  liquid  nourishment 

And,  lo,  they  were  alive! 

In  pre- Archaean  periods 

Let  fancy  have  her  fling, 
But,  Adam,  will  your  faith  allow 
Such  goings  on  can  happen  now 

When  George  the  Fifth  is  King? 

Well,  times  may  change,  and  we  may  change, 

But  find  him  when  I  can, 
I'll  drink  a  health  to  one  who's  stood 
For  all  that's  honest,  kind  and  good ; 

So,  here's  to  you,  Old  Man! 

— W.  H.  ELLIS. 


LETTERS  TO  THE  EDITOR 


Sir, — When  the  class  list  for  the  year  1910-1911  did 
not  grade  the  students  in  the  First  and  Second  Year 
General  Course,  in  the  subjects  in  which  they  had 
passed,  one  concluded  that  some  unusual  pressure  of 
work  had  prevented  its  being  done.  But  since  the  same 
thing  has  occurred  in  the  class  list  for  1912,  one  is 
forced  to  believe  that  the  General  Course  students  are 
being  unfairly  treated. 

It  is  extremely  important  to  every  student  that  he 
should  know  his  exact  standing  in  every  subject  of  his 
course.  The  letters  A,  B,  and  C,  as  applied  to  the 
General  Course,  were  indefinite  enough,  but  they  at 
least  conveyed  the  information  that  a  certain  percent- 
age in  a  subject  had  been  obtained.  The  letter  "p"  as 
it  appears  in  the  class  lists  gives  no  information  that 
has  not  already  been  given  in  the  newspaper  lists.  A 
great  incentive  to  good  work  is  removed  when  a  student 
is  not  allowed  to  know  his  marks  in  a  subject,  and  when 
the  only  students  deprived  of  this  incentive  are  those 
in  the  General  Course,  it  seems  that  there  has  been  dis- 
crimination against  them. 

Yours  sincerely, 

OLIVE  DELAHAYE. 
89  Vittoria  St., 

Ottawa,  Oct.  21,  1912. 


NOTE. — A  letter  on   Osteopathy  by   Dr.    MacGregor  is  unavoidably 
omitted.      It  will  be  published  in  the  January  issue  of  the    MONTHLY. 

[84] 


THE  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 


A  MAGAZINE  PUBLISHED  BY  THE  ALUMNI  ASSOCIA- 
TION OF  THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO. 


EDITORIAL  COMMITTEE. 

I.  H.  CAMERON,  M.B.,  LL.D.,  W.  R.  CARR,  Ph.D., 
J.  M.  CLARK,  M.A.,  LL.B.,  R.  A.  GRAY,  B.A.,  H.  E.  T. 
HAULTAIN,  M.E.,  REV.  FATHER  KELLY,  B.A.,  J.  C. 
MCLENNAN,  Ph.D.,  C.  H.  MITCHELL,  C.E.,  J.  SQUAIR, 
B.A.,  F.  N.  G.  STARR,  M.D.,  J.  B.  TYRRELL,  M.A., 
B.Sc.,  GORDON  WALDRON,  B.A.,  GEO.  WILKIE,  B.A. 

A.  B.  MACALLUM,  Sc.D.,  F.R.S.,  Editor-in-chief,  Chairman. 


Miss  G.   LAWLER,   M.A.,   AND   G.   H.    LOCKE,   M.A., 
Ph.D.,  Associate  Editors. 


ADDRESS  COMMUNICATIONS  TO  J.  PATTERSON,  M.A., 
SECRETARY  OF  THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  ALUMNI 
ASSOCIATION,  ROOM  51,  PHYSICS  BUILDING,  Uwi- 
VERSITY  OF  TORONTO. 


COMMUNICATIONS  REGARDING  "PERSONALS"  ARE  TO  BE 
ADDRESSED  TO  MlSS  M.  J.  HELSON,  M.A.,  UNIVER- 
SITY OF  TORONTO. 


THE  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY  is  ISSUED  ON  OR  ABOUT 
THE  IOTH  NOVEMBER,  DECEMBER,  JANUARY,  FEB- 
RUARY, MARCH,  APRIL,  MAY,  JUNE,  JULY. 

SUBSCRIPTION,  $1.00  A  YEAR.    SINGLE  COPIES,  15  CBWTS. 


TORONTO 
PRINTED  AT  THE  UNIVERSITY  PRESS. 

[M] 


86  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

THE  SENATE 

The  term  meeting  of  the  Senate  was  held  on  the 
evening  of  the  8th  of  November. 

A  report  of  the  Committee  on  Post-graduate  Studies, 
recommending  the  admission  of  a  number  of  students 
that  seek  to  proceed  to  the  degree  of  M.A.,  was  pre- 
sented by  the  chairman.  Objection  was  made  that  in 
these  cases  the  professors  or  teachers  of  the  depart- 
ments in  which  these  applicants  proposed  to  pursue 
their  studies  had  not  been  duly  consulted  or  their 
opinions  duly  reported  to  the  committee.  It  was  re- 
solved to  admit  the  students  reported  upon,  but  cer- 
tain principles  involved,  which  were  not  clearly  under- 
stood by  the  Senate,  were  reserved  for  further  con- 
sideration. If  the  disputed  questions  respecting 
Post-graduate  Studies  were  more  clearly  stated  when 
brought  up  in  the  Senate,  much  time  would  be  saved 
and  the  MONTHLY  would  be  able  to  report  more  in- 
telligently. 

The  committee  to  which  had  been  referred  the  matter 
of  an  Officers'  Training  Corps,  reported  that,  while 
favouring  the  establishment  of  a  military  corps  in  the 
University,  it  could  not,  for  the  reason  that  the  Board 
of  Governors  would  not  assume  the  expenditures  in- 
volved "and  for  other  reasons",  recommend  the  adop- 
tion of  the  proposal  of  the  Militia  Department.  What 
the  other  reasons  were  was  not  disclosed,  except  that 
one  member  of  the  committee  contended  that  the  Legis- 
lature, not  having  authorised  military  training  in  the 
University,  the  matter  was  ultra  vires  of  the  Senate. 
The  report  was  adopted. 

Direction  was  given  to  amend  the  resolution  pro- 
posed to  record  the  Senate's  appreciation  of  Professor 
Ramsay  Wright  by  noting  his  courteous  deference, 
during  a  long  residence,  to  all  shades  of  political  opinion 
in  Canada. 


TORONTONENSIA  87 

ACT  A  OF  THE  BOARD  OF  GOVERNORS 

At  the  meeting  on  November  14th  the  new  House- 
hold Science  Building,  the  construction  and  equipment 
of  which  have  just  been  completed,  was  formally  handed 
over  to  the  Board  by  the  donor,  Mrs.  Lillian  Massey 
Treble.  The  formal  opening  will  take  place  in  January. 

A  vote  of  thanks  was  given  to  Dr.  McPhedran  for 
having  secured  the  fund  for  Medical  Research. 

Arrangements  are  now  being  made  with  the  Western 
Hospital  to  secure  clinical  facilities,  and  some  of  its  staff 
will  be  appointed  on  the  teaching  staff  of  the  Faculty 
of  Medicine  to  carry  out  these  arrangements. 

A  bequest  of  $12,000  was  received  from  Mrs. 
Simpson. 

ADDITIONAL  APPOINTMENTS  TO  THE  STAFF 

The  following  appointments  to  the  Staff  were  made 
by  the  Board  of  Governors  for  the  Session  1912-1913, 
prior  to  November  15th: 

FACULTY  OF   ARTS 

Physics: — Class  Assistants,  Miss  A.  I.  N.  Ball,  Miss 
R.  M.  Evans,  Miss  R.  M.  Fleming,  W.  T.  Kennedy, 
A.  R.  McLeod. 

Astro- Physics: — Class  Assistants,  F.  L.  Blake,  G.  S. 
Easton,  H.  Holmes. 

Biology: — Class  Assistants,  W.  H.  T.  Baillie,  H. 
DeW.  Ball,  W.  W.  Barraclough,  W.  A.  Clemens,  E.  D. 
Coutts,  J.  R.  Fryer,  W.  Hamilton,  E.  A.  McCulloch, 
L.  P.  Menzie,  T.  E.  Robinson,  L.  O.  C.  Skeeles,  J.  R. 
Smith,  R.  P.  Wodehouse. 

Botany: — Fellow,  Miss  J.  McFarlane;  Assistant,  G. 
W.  Graham;  Class  Assistants,  A.  E.  Allin,  Miss  M. 
Gordon. 

Political  Science: — To  give  Lectures  in  Commercial 
Law,  J.  D.  Falconbridge. 

German: — Instructor,  Francis  Owen. 


88  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

FACULTY   OF   MEDICINE 

Pathology: — Assistant  Demonstrators,  C.  E.  Cooper 
Cole,  J.  Oille. 

Pharmacology: — Fellow,  H.  J.  Robertson;  Class 
Assistants,  A.  A.  Fletcher,  F.  C.  Harrison. 

Medicine: — Assistant  in  Clinical  Medicine  (Infectious 
Diseases),  M.  B.  Whyte. 

Psychiatry: — Demonstrator,  Harvey  Clare. 

****** 

The  Board  of  Governors  have  accepted  the  resigna- 
tion of  Professor  A.  H.  Wright  as  Professor  of  Obste- 
trics, and  have  granted  him  the  title  of  Professor 
Emeritus. 

*  *  *  *  *      ,      * 

Dr.  C.  Imrie  has  been  appointed  Junior  Research 
Fellow  in  Department  of  Medicine  for  one  year  from 
October  1,  1912. 

FACULTY  OF  APPLIED    SCIENCE 

Electrical  Engineering: — Demonstrators,  A.  N. 
Hunter,  A.  R.  Zimmer. 

Mining  Engineering: — Demonstrator,  F.  C.  Dyer. 

Surveying: — Lecturer,  E.  W.  Banting;  Fellows,  J.  A. 
Macdonald,  L.  A.  Badgeley,  and  W.  J.  Baird  (for  the 
Michaelmas  Term). 

Chemistry: — Fellow.  E,  R.  Williams,  vice  R.  A. 
Cunningham,  resigned. 

Drawing: — Fellow,  L.  A.  Badgeley  (for  Easter  Term). 

Engineering  Physics  and  Photography: — Instructor, 
S.  A.  Kennedy. 

THE  SCHOOLMEN'S  CLUB 

The  Schoolmen's  Club  held  a  dinner  at  Williams'  on 
Saturday,  November  9th,  at  6  p.m.  Among  the  guests 
present  were  Dr.  J.  Seath,  Dr.  Putman,  and  Mr.  Perney 
of  Ottawa. 


TORONTONENSIA  80 

After  the  routine  business  the  members  had  the 
pleasure  of  listening  to  addresses  from  Dr.  J.  L.  Hughes, 
the  President  of  the  Club,  Professor  J.  C.  Robertson, 
and  Dr.  Pakenham,  who  spoke  in  the  above  order  on 
the  "Imperial  Educational  Conference". 

Dr.  Hughes  spoke  of  the  far-reaching  results,  from 
an  imperial  point  of  view,  of  such  a  conference.  He  gave 
some  interesting  experiences,  and  evoked  a  round  of 
applause  by  the  announcement  that  the  next  confer- 
ence would  be  held  in  Toronto. 

Professor  Robertson,  speaking  on  the  subject  from 
the  university  side,  enumerated,  in  a  concise  and  lucid 
way,  the  problems  with  which  the  Conference  dealt.  He 
noted,  in  passing,  the  difference  between  the  conduct 
of  such  a  conference  in  the  old  land  and  one  held  here, 
one  feature  being  the  absence  of  resolutions  to  put  re- 
sults of  discussion  into  concrete  form. 

Dr.  Pakenham  dealt  mainly  with  addresses  given 
by  outstanding  men.  Using  those  as  the  basis  of  his 
remarks,  he  drew  lessons  illustrating  the  different  edu- 
cational ideals,  the  manner  of  their  evolution,  and  the 
modern  tendencies  towards  unification,  and  towards 
the  reconciliation  of  the  humanist  and  the  scientist, 
each  of  whom  can,  and  had,  learned  from  the  other. 

All  the  speakers  brightened  their  remarks  by  flashes 
of  humour  that  were  immensely  enjoyed. 


90 


UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 


PERSONALS 


An  important  part  of  the  work  of  the  Alum- 
ni Association  is  to  keep  a  card  register  of 
the  graduates  of  the  University  of  Toronto 
in  all  the  faculties.  It  is  very  desirable  that 
the  information  about  the  graduates  should 
be  of  the  most  recent  date  possible.  The 
Editor  will  therefore  be  greatly  obliged  if  the 
Alumni  will  send  in  items  of  news  concerning 
themselves  or  their  fellow-graduates.  The 
information  thus  supplied  will  be  published  in 
THE  MONTHLY,  and  will  also  be  entered  on 
the  card  register. 

This  department  is  in  charge  of 
Miss  M.  J.  Helson,  M.A. 


Mr.  Edwin  Hamilton  Dickson, 
B.A.  '71  (U.).  has  removed  from 
Waco,  Texas,  and  has  for  perman- 
ent address,  c/o  Dr.  C.  R.  Dickson, 
192  Bloor  St.  W.,  Toronto. 

Dr.  L.  E.  Embree,  B.A.  '75  (U.), 
M.A.,  LL.D.,  has  removed  from 
60  College  St.,  to  33  Beatty  Ave., 
Toronto. 

Dr.  Charles  F.  Moore,  M.D.  '87, 
has  removed  from  Spadina  Rd.,  to 
17  Isabella  St.,  Toronto,  the  resi- 
dence of  Dr.  Wm.  Britton,  M.B.  75, 
M.D.,  who  has  removed  to  Prince 
Albert,  Sask. 

Dr.  W.  A.  Kirkwood,  B.A.  '95 
(U.),  M.A.,  Ph.D.  (Harvard),  for- 
merly Lecturer  in  Classics,  has  been 
appointed  Professor  of  Latin  in 
Trinity  College,  University  of  Tor- 
onto. 

Dr.  Arthur  C.  Hendrick,  B.A. 
'97  (U.),  M.A.,  M.B.,  of  Toronto,  a 
member  of  the  staff  of  the  General 
Hospital,  has  taken  with  distinction 
the  degree  of  Fellow  of  the  Royal 
College  of  Surgeons. 

The  Rev.  Dr.  Horatio  T.  Stan- 
nage  Boyle,  B.A.  '98  (T.),  M.A., 
B.D.,  D.D.,  has  for  present  address, 
239  Crawford  St.,  Toronto. 


The  Rev.  J.  R.  H.  Warren,  B.A. 
'98  (T.),  M.A.,  was  inducted  by 
Bishop  Sweeny,  on  Aug.  4,  1912, 
rector  of  the  parish  of  St.  Matthew's 
on  First  Ave.,  Toronto. 

Dr.  Chas.  E.  Pearson,  D.D.S.  '96, 
and  Mrs.  Pearson  (Nene  Elizabeth 
Andison),  B.A.  '99  (U.),  have  re- 
moved from  Spadina  Rd.,  to  311 
Russell  Hill  Rd.,  Toronto. 

Professor  V.  E.  Henderson,  B.A. 
'99  (U.),  M.A.,  M.B.,  and  Mrs. 
Henderson  (Edith  E.  Van  der  Smis- 
sen),  B.A.  '07  (U.),  have  for  most 
recent  address,  111  Admiral  Rd. 

Professor  N.  F.  Coleman,  B.A. 
'00  (U.),  and  Mrs.  Coleman  (Ethel 
M.  Fleming),  B.A.  '00  (U.),  have 
removed  from  Walla  Walla,  Wash., 
to  Portland,  Ore.,  where  Professor 
Coleman  has  been  appointed  re- 
cently Head  of  the  Department  of 
English  at  Reed  College. 

The  Rev.  Robert  J.  Wilson,  B.A. 
'00  (U.),  M.A.,  minister  of  St. 
Andrew's  Church,  Vancouver,  B.C., 
and  Moderator  of  the  Synod  of 
British  Columbia,  is  pursuing  a 
course  of  six  months  in  study  and 
travel  in  Europe. 

Professor  H.  T.  F.  Duckworth, 
M.A.  '01  (T.),  ad  eundem,  has  been 
appointed  Professor  of  Ancient 
History  and  Greek  at  Trinity  Col- 
lege, University  of  Toronto. 

Dr.  M.  H.  Embree,  B.A.  '01 
(U.),  M.B.,  has  removed  from  60 
College  St.,  to  108  Avenue  Rd.. 
Toronto. 

Miss  Maud  Downing,  B.A.  '02 
(U.),  formerly  on  the  staff  of  Drop- 
sie  College,  Philadelphia,  Pa.,  is 
teaching  at  Delburne,  Alta. 


TORONTONENSIA 


91 


Mr.  Norman  P.  Lambert,  B.A. 
'08  (U.),  resigned  in  July,  1912,  his 
situation  with  the  Canadian  Manu- 
facturers' Association,  and  has 
accepted  that  of  Western  Repre- 
sentative for  The  Globe  newspaper, 
having  for  headquarters,  Calgary, 
Alta. 

Mr.  L.  C.  Moyer,  B.A.  '10  (U.), 
who  was  a  member  of  The  Globe 
staff,  Toronto,  is  connected  with 
the  Attorney  General's  Depart- 
ment, Regina,  Sask. 

Dr.  John  Robinson  Dickson, 
M.B.  '10,  formerly  of  Waco,  Texas, 
has  for  permanent  address  c/o  Dr. 
C.  R.  Dickson,  192  Bloor  St.  W., 
Toronto.  Dr.  J.  R.  Dickson  is  at 
present  on  the  staff  of  New  York 
Hospital,  New  York. 

Miss  K.  B.  Russell,  B.A.  '10  (U.), 
formerly  of  Grove  Ave.,  Eglinton, 
has  for  present  address,  31  Park- 
wood  Ave.,  Toronto. 

Mr.  J.  Elmore  Mothersill,  B.A. 
'10  (U.),  of  Georgetown,  and  of 
Knox  College,  Toronto,  has  been 
appointed  by  the  Presbyterian 
Church  of  Gait,  assistant  pastor  to 
the  Rev.  R.  E.  Knowles. 

Mr.  T.  W.  Dwight,  B.Sc.F.  '10, 
has  for  present  address,  c/o  Do- 
minion Forestry  Branch,  Ottawa; 
and  Mr.  G.  H.  Edgecombe,  B.Sc.F. 
'10,  is  in  the  employ  of  the  Forest 
Branch,  Victoria,  B.C. 

Mr.  D.  R.  Cameron,  B.Sc.F.  '11, 
is  in  the  employ  of  the  Dominion 
Forestry  Branch,  Ottawa;  Mr.  L. 
Mel.  Ellis,  B.Sc.F.  '11,  of  the  De- 
partment of  Natural  Resources, 
C.P.R.  Forest  Branch,  Calgary, 
Alta.;  Mr.  J.  D.  Gilmour,  B.Sc.F. 
'11,  and  Mr.  E.  G.  McDougall, 
B.Sc.F.  '11,  of  the  Forest  Branch, 
Victoria,  B.C. 


Mr.  Arthur  W.  Youell,  B.A.Sc. 
'11,  is  located  at  Sherbrooke,  Cue., 
where  he  is  connected  with  the 
Canadian  Ingersoll-Rand  Co.;  and 
Mr.  D.  D.  McAlpine,  B.A.Sc.  '11, 
in  Toronto,  where  he  is  in  the  head 
office  of  the  Canadian  General 
Electric  Co. 

Mr.  T.  S.  Gordon,  B.A  '12  (U.), 
of  Owen  Sound,  has  for  present 
location,  Macoun,  Sask. 

Mr.  R.  M.  Brown,  B.Sc.F.  '12, 
Mr.  F.  G.  Edgar,  B.Sc.F.  '12,  Mr. 
E.  H.  Finlayson,  B.Sc.F.  '12,  Mr. 
R.  G.  Lewis,  B.Sc.F.  '12,  Mr.  C. 
McFayden,  B.Sc.F.  '12,  Mr.  W.  L. 
Scandrett,  B.Sc.F.  '12,  and  Mr.  W. 
J.  Van  Dusen,  B.Sc.F.  '12,  are  con- 
nected with  the  Dominion  Forestry 
Branch  at  Ottawa;  Mr.  H.  S.  Irwin, 
B.Sc.F.  '12,with  the  Forest  Branch, 
Victoria,  B.C.;  and  Mr.  E.  C. 
Manning,  B.Sc.F.  '12,  with  the 
Department  of  Natural  Resources, 
C.P.R.  Forest  Branch,  Calgary, 
Alta. 

Mr.  J.  J.  O'Hearn,  B.A.Sc.  '12,  is 
in  the  head  office  in  Toronto  of  the 
Canadian  General  Electric  Co. 

Marriages. 

ANDERSON — BROWN — On  Sept.  18, 
1912,  at  Plattsville,  Raymond 
Wallace  Anderson,  M.B.  '04,  of 
New  Hamburg,  to  Jessie  Isabella 
Brown,  daughter  of  Dr.  J.  L. 
Brown  of  Plattsville,  with  whom 
Dr.  Anderson  practised  previous 
to  locating  in  New  Hamburg 
about  four  years  ago. 

CAMPBELL — GEDDES — On  Nov.  2, 
1912,  in  Toronto,  Roscoe  Camp- 
bell, M.B.  '10,  son  of  Aaron  J. 
Campbell,  M.B.  '74,  of  Grave*- 


9'J 


UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 


hurst,  to  Jean  Geddes  of  Port 
Elgin. 

CHAPMAN  —  HICKS  —  On  Oct.  23, 
1912,  at  Essex,  Frederick  Robert 
Chapman,  M.B.  '08,  of  Suther- 
land, Sask.,  formerly  of  Essex,  to 
Retta  May  Hicks  of  Essex. 

CODY — ROSE — In  the  latter  part  of 
October,  1912,  at  Newmarket, 
Morley  Garnet  Cody,  M.B.  '11, 
of  Mount  Albert,  formerly  of 
Newmarket,  to  Carrie  Rose  of 
Newmarket. 

CONKLIN — PRICE — In  July,  1912, 
Maria  Annie  Price,  B.A.  '12  (V.), 
of  Marsh ville,  to  W.  H.  Conklin, 
of  Gledhow,  Sask. 

ELLIS  —  MORSE  —  In  September, 
1912,  at  "Hillcrest",  Campbell- 
ville,  Frank  Eaton  Ellis,  B.S.A. 
'10,  managing  editor  of  Farm  and 
Dairy,  Peterboro',  formerly  of 
Truro,  N.S.,  to  Myrtle  Morse  of 
Campbellville.  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Ellis  reside  at  305  Margaret  Ave., 
Peterboro'. 

FLETCHER — STRATHY — On  Oct.  30, 
1912,  at  St.  James'  Cathedral, 
Toronto,  Grant  Fletcher,  son  of 
Professor  John  Fletcher,  B.A.  72 
(U.),  of  the  University  of  Tor- 
onto, to  Muriel  Agnes  Grasett 
Strathy,  both  of  Toronto. 

FORD — EVANS — 'In  the  latter  part  of 
October,  1912,  at  Corinth,  Clin- 
ton James  Ford,  B.A.  '07  (V.), 
barrister  of  Calgary,  Alta.,  to 
Kitty  A.  Evans  of  Corinth. 

GIBSON — McNEiLL — On  Sept.  25, 
1912,  at  288  Gilmour  St.,  Ottawa, 
Orlan  Kingsley  Gibson,  D.D.S. 
"02,  of  Ottawa,  to  Hazel  Deane 
McNeill,  daughter  of  Mr.  Alex. 
McNeill,  chief  of  the  fruit  divi- 


sion, Department  of  Agriculture, 
Ottawa.  Dr.  Gibson  and  Mrs. 
Gibson  reside  in  Second  Ave., 
Dr.  Gibson  practising  at  231 
Albert  St.,  Ottawa. 

GULLEY  —  CROSBY  —  In  October, 
1912,  at  Uxbridge,  Charles  Leslie 
Gulley,  B.A.Sc.  '09,  of  Toronto, 
to  Bertha  Irene  Bustin  Crosby  of 
Uxbridge.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Gulley 
reside  at  146  Wright  Ave., 
Toronto. 

JARVIS — JONES — On  Sept.  4,  1912, 
in  London,  Tennyson  Delbert 
Jarvis,  B.S.A.  '00,  Professor  of 
Entomology  and  Zoology,  On- 
tario Agricultural  College, 
Guelph,  to  Edna  May  Jones  of 
Toronto.formerly  of  London.  Pro- 
fessor and  Mrs.  Jarvis  are  spend- 
ing this  year  at  Oxford  Univer- 
sity, and  have  for  address,  17 
Norham  Rd.,  Oxford,  Eng. 

KING— MOWRY— On  Oct.  26,  1912, 
at  Gravenhurst,  James  Thomas 
King,  B.A.Sc.  '12,  Assistant  in 
Engineering  in  the  Faculty  of 
Applied  Science,  University  of 
Toronto,  to  Edith  Mary  Mowry 
of  Gravenhurst.  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
King  reside  at  346  Woodville 
Ave.,  Toronto. 

McEwEN — BAILLIE — On  Oct.  30, 
1912,  at  Aylmer,  Frederick  Fraser 
McEwen,  M.B.  '05,  formerly  of 
Toronto,  to  Beatrice  Delphine 
Baillie,  both  of  Aylmer. 

McEwEN — TAYLOR — On  Aug.  24, 
1912,  at  Milton,  Robert  James 
McEwen,  M.B.  '09,  of  Saskatoon, 
Sask.,  formerly  of  Moffat,  to 
Helen  Isobel  Taylor  of  Milton. 

MCLEAN — FLAVELLE — On  June  20, 
1912,  at  Lindsay,  James  Stanley 
McLean,  B.A.  '96  (U.),  Secretary- 


TORONTONENSIA 


93 


Treasurer  of  the  Harris  Abattoir 
Co.  of  Toronto,  to  Edith  Lilian 
Flavelle  of  Lindsay.  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  McLean  reside  at  65  High- 
land Ave.,  Toronto. 

McRAE  —  LEAHY  —  On  Sept.  26, 
1912,  in  St.  Malachi's  Church, 
Vroomanton,  Frederick  Christo- 
pher McRae,  B.S.A.  '12,  of 
Burk's  Falls,  to  Teresa  Leahy  of 
Vroomanton. 

MACE— DODD— On  June  6,  1912,  at 
Trochu,  Alberta,  Robert  Daniel 
Mace,  M.B.  '11,  formerly  of  44 
Elm  Ave.,  Rosedale,  Toronto,  to 
Mary  Catherine  Dodd,  both  of 
Trochu,  Alta. 

MALOTT — HAYNES  —  Recently,  in 
St.  Mary's,  the  Rev.  Frederick 
Edwin  Malott,  B.A.  '99  (V.), 
pastor  of  the  Methodist  Church, 
St.  Mary's,  to  Carolyn  Haynes. 

MANN — SIMMONS — In  the  middle 
of  October,  1912,  at  Yonkers, 
N.Y.,  John  Burritt  Mann,  M.B. 
'10,  of  Peterboro',  to  Mary  Pilk- 
ington,  B.Sc.,  M.A.,  of  Yon- 
kers, N.  Y.  Dr.  Mann  and 
Mrs.  Mann  reside  at  207  Sher- 
brooke  St.  in  Peterboro'. 

MARTIN — WILSON — On  Aug.  28, 
1912,  at  Knox  Church,  Dundas, 
John  Alexander  Martin,  B.A.  "02 
(U.),  of  the  Canada  Cycle  & 
Motor  Co.,  Vancouver,  B.C.,  to 
Jessie  Gartshore Wilson  of  Dundas. 

MINTHORN — BLAIKIE — On  July  17, 
1912,  in  St.  Paul's  Church,  Bloor 
St.,  Toronto,  Herbert  Lome 
Minthorn,  M.B.  '08,  to  Georgina 
Blaikie  of  Port  Dover. 


MOORE— POTTER — On  Oct.  18,1912, 
at  Dundas,  Jessie  Conger  Potter, 
B.A.  '04  (V.),  of  Dundas  to  C.  H. 
Moore  of  The  Star  Printing  Co., 
Ltd.,  Dundas. 

PARK— DAVIDSON— On  Oct.  2, 1912, 
in  Toronto,  Thomas  Donald  Park, 
B.A.  '04  (U.),  of  Canora,  Sask., 
formerly  of  Banks,  to  Etta 
Wallace  Davidson  of  Toronto. 

PARKER — STEEL — On  Oct.  5,  1912, 
at  Belleville,  John  Spence  Parker, 
B.A.Sc.  '12,  of  Sault  Ste.  Marie, 
to  Libbie  L.  Steel  of  Belleville. 

PERRY— GIBBS— On  Aug.  20,  1912, 
in  All  Saints'  Church,  Peterboro', 
the  Rev.  Thomas  Henry  Perry, 
B.A.  '06  (U.),  M.A.,  Rector  of 
St.  Matthias'  Church,  Halifax, 
N.S.,  formerly  of  St.  Thomas,  to 
Mary  Ethel  Gibbs  of  Peterboro'. 

PORTER— CAMPBELL — On  July  18, 
1912,  at  Peterboro',  George  Ed- 
win Porter,  B.A.  '01  (V.),  M.A., 
Ph.D.,  Professor  of  English  Liter- 
ature, Franklin  and  Marshall 
College,  Lancaster,  Pa.,  to  Susan 
Margaret  Campbell  of  Keene. 

POUND — PROUT — In  Sept.,  1912,  in 
Dingwall  Ave.,  Toronto,  Vivian 
Ellsworth  Pound,  B.A.  '07  (U.), 
M.A.,  of  Queen's  University, 
Kingston,  formerly  on  the  staff 
of  the  University  of  Toronto,  to 
Gertrude  Clara  Prout  of  Toronto. 

RACEY— STUART— On  Oct.  24, 1912, 
at  Mitchell,  George  William 
Racey,  M.B.  '07,  of  Parkhill, 
formerly  of  Kirkton,  to  Rae 
MacLeod  Stuart  of  Mitchell. 

RIGG — LOWREY — On  Oct.  5,  1912, 
at  Queenston,  James  Frederick 
Riggt  M.B.  '11,  of  Niagara-on- 
the-Lake,  to  Marguerite  Augusta 
Lowrey  of  Queenston. 


94 


UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 


ROBERTSON — GILVERSON — On  Sept. 
4,  1912,  in  Shannon  St.,  Toronto, 
Winfred  Hugh  Robertson,  B.A. 
'06  (U.),  M.B.,  of  913  Bloor  St. 
W.,  Toronto,  to  Frances  Edna 
Gilverson. 

ROBINSON — MCKENZIE  —  On  Aug- 

4,  1912,    at   Corinth,    the    Rev- 
Burton  Halliday  Robinson,  B.A- 
'11  (V.),  M.A.,  formerly  of  West 
Lome,  to  Ethel  Malorey  McKen- 
xie  of  Corinth.    Rev.  Mr.  Robin- 
son and  Mrs.  Robinson  reside  at 
Bernie. 

ROBINSON — PENTECOST — On    Nov. 

5,  1912,  in  St.  Paul's  Anglican 
Church,      Toronto,      Constance 
Marie  Pentecost,  B.A.  '08  (U.), 
of    Toronto,    to    John    Beverley 
Robinson,  of  Toronto,  grandson 
of  the  late  Hon.  John  Beverley 
Robinson,    Lieutenant-Go  vernor 
of  Ontario. 

ROSE — TAYLOR — In  August,  1912, 
at  St.  Michael's  Church,  Van- 
couver, B.C.,  David  Montague 
Rose,  B.S.A.  '08,  formerly  of 
Hayes,  Middlesex,  Eng.,  and  of 
Toronto,  to  Nettie  Taylor,  of 
Fairview,  B.  C.,  formerly  of 
Guelph. 

SCOTT— SHAW— On  Sept.  19,  1912, 
at  Carleton  Place,  Alexander 
Armstrong  Scott,  B.A.  '08  (U.), 
to  Minnie  C.  Shaw,  both  of 
Carleton  Place.  After  Jan.  1, 
1913,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Scott  will 
have  for  address,  Indore  College, 
Central  India. 

SHILTON —  FRASER  —  On  Aug.  8, 
1912,  in  Montrose  Ave.,  Toronto, 
John  Tyler  Shilton,  B.A.  '09  (V.), 
•on  of  the  late  Rev.  James 
Walker  Shilton,  B.A.  '81  (V.),  to 


Isabel  Edith  Fraser,  both  of 
Toronto.  Mr  .and  Mrs.  Shilton 
reside  in  the  Matheson  Apts., 
Ontario  St.,  Toronto. 

SLEMON — VIRTUE  —  On  July  24, 
1912,  at  Enniskillen,  Cyrus  Wil- 
liam Slemon,  M.D.,  C.M.  '08,  to 
Edith  Mabel  Virtue,  both  of 
Enniskillen. 

STEVENSON  — •  COBBLEDICK  —  On 
June  5,  1912,  at  Calgary,  Alta.. 
Thomas  Beadle  Stevenson,  M.D., 
C.M.  '04,  of  Wetaskiwin,  Alta., 
formerly  of  Hastings,  to  Ethel 
Florence  Cobbledick  of  Calgary, 
Alta. 

SUTHERLAND — COATES — On  Sept. 
18,  1912,  at  Goderich,  Marion 
Ferguson  Coates,  B.A.  '10  (U.), 
of  Goderich,  to  James  Arthur 
Sutherland  of  Toronto.  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Sutherland  reside  at  40 
Spencer  Ave.,  Toronto. 

TAYLOR— BOND— On  Nov.  18, 1912, 
at  the  Church  of  Christ,  Cecil 
Street,  Toronto,  Deans  Elliott 
Taylor,  D.D.S.  '11,  of  Tillson- 
burg,  to  Hannah  Taylor,  of 
Toronto. 

THOMSON —  MOORE  —  On  July  3, 
1912,  at  "The  Manse",  Spring 
bank,  James  Thomson,  '08,  of 
Winchester,  formerly  of  Hastings, 
to  Nettie  Moore  of  Springbank. 

TODD— SHEA— On  Aug.  24,  1912,  at 
Huntsville,  James  Harvey  Todd, 
M.B.  '05,  of  Toronto,  to  Kath- 
leen Shea  of  Huntsville.  Dr. 
Todd  and  Mrs.  Todd  reside  at 
163  College  St.,  Toronto. 

WALKER — MORROW — On  Aug.  28, 
1912,  at  Peterboro',  Duncan 
Walker,  B.A.  '91  (U.),  to  Mary 
Isabel  Morrow,  both  of  Peter- 
boro'. Mr.  and  Mrs.  Walker  re- 


TORONTONENSIA 


95 


side  at  206  Aylmer  St.  in  that 
city. 

WALLACE — CULLEN — On  Nov.  20, 
1912,  in  the  chapel  of  Victoria 
College,  University  of  Toronto, 
by  the  Rev.  Professor  Francis  H. 
Wallace,  B.A.  '73  (U.),  M.A., 
Dean  of  the  Faculty  of  Theology 
in  Victoria  College,  Rose  Nicholls 
Cullen,  B.A.  '03  (V.),  of  Toronto, 
recently  connected  with  the 
Y.W.C.A.  of  Paris,  France,  and 
formerly  of  London,  to  the  Rev. 
Edward  Wilson  Wallace,  B.A. 
'04  (V.),  of  Chung  King,  Chengtu, 
West  China,  formerly  of  Toronto. 

WESLEY — MCPHERSON — On  Sept. 
25,  1912,  at  "The  Manse", 
Cannington,  the  Rev.  Timothy 
Millard  Wesley,  B.A.  '04  (U.), 
Presbyterian  clergyman  at  Wrox- 
eter,  formerly  of  Newmarket,  to 
Euphemia  Crawford  McPherson 
of  Cannington. 

WHITTEMORE — COLE — On  Nov.  18, 
1912,  at  St.  Paul's  Anglican 
Church,  Bloor  St.  E.,  Toronto, 
Agatha  St.  Osyth  Cole,  B.A.  '00 
(U.),  to  Ernest  Frank  Whitte- 
more,  both  of  Toronto. 

YOUNG — WILLIAMSON — On  Sept.ll, 
1912,  at  Kingston,  Ernest  Her- 
bert Young,  M.B.  '07,  Asst. 
Superintendent  of  Rock  wood 
Hospital,  and  Lecturer  on  Mental 
Diseases,  Medical  College  of 
Queen's  University,  to  Christina 
Williamson,  both  of  Kingston. 

Deaths. 

BBLL— On  Sept.  4,  1912,  at  23 
Lansdowne  Ave.,  Toronto,  Irene 
Margaret  Bell,  B.A.  '10  (U.). 


BLEWETT — On  Aug.  15,  1912,  sud- 
denly at  Go-Home  Bay,  George 
John  Blewett,  B.A.  '97  (V.). 
Ph.D.,  Ryerson  Professor  of 
Ethics  in  Victoria  College,  Uni- 
versity of  Toronto. 

BULL — Early  in  Sept.,  1912,  at  86 
Bloor  St.  W.,  Toronto,  Thomas 
Henry  Bull,  B.A  '57  (U.),  K.C., 
barrister  of  Toronto. 

BURWASH — On  Oct.  5,  1912,  at 
Calgary,  Alta.,  Eden  Kenwood 
(Mrs.  Burwash),  wife  of  John 
Burwash,  B.A.  '63  (V.),  M.A., 
D.Sc.,  LL.D.,  Professor  Emeritus, 
Victoria  College,  University  of 
Toronto.  A  funeral  service  for 
Mrs.  Burwash  was  held  in  Vic- 
toria College  on  Nov.  16,  after 
which  interment  took  place  in 
Mount  Pleasant  Cemetery,  Tor- 
onto. 

CLARK— On  Nov.  12,  1912,  at  53 
Beverley  St.,  Toronto,  the  Rev. 
William  Clark,  M.A.,  D.C.L. 
(T.),  honoris  causa;  LL.D.  (Ho- 
bart  College,  Geneva,  N.Y.); 
D.D.  (Queen's);  formerly  Pro- 
fessor in  Mental  and  Moral  Phil- 
osophy, and  afterwards  Professor 
in  English  Literature,  in  Trinity 
College,  University  of  Toronto; 
and  also  author  and  translator  of 
several  literary  and  theological 
works. 

CLARKE— On  Sept.  17,  1912,  at  54 
Lakeview  Ave.,  Toronto,  the 
Rev.  William  Hoyes  Clarke,  B.A. 
'69  (T.),  M.A.,  Rector  of  St. 
Barnabas'  Church,  Toronto. 

DUNCAN — On  Nov.  4,  1912,  sud- 
denly at  Monrovia,  Cal.,  John 
Thomas  Duncan,  M.B.  '82,  M.D., 
C.M.,  oculist  and  aurist  of  2 


96 


UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 


Bloor  St.  E.,  Toronto,  for  many 
years  a  lecturer  in  anatomy  in 
Dr.  Andrew  Smith's  Veterinary 
College,  now  the  Ontario  Veteri- 
nary College,  and  oculist  for 
Toronto  General  Hospital. 

HINSON— On  June  30,  1912,  in  the 
cyclone  at  Regina,  Sask.,  Frede- 
rick William  Hinson,  third  year 
student  in  Medicine,  University 
of  Toronto. 

KITCHEN— On  Nov.  18,  1912,  at 
Buffalo,  N.Y.,  William  Whitney 
Kitchen,  M.B.  '99,  former  United 
States  Consul  at  Teneriffe,  Can- 
ary Islands. 

LEPPER— In  July,  1912,  at  Bella 
Bella,  Rivers  Inlet,  B  C.,  where 
he  was  assistant  doctor  at  the 
summer  hospital  while  detained 
from  entering  upon  his  mission- 
ary labour  in  China,  Ambrose 
Frederick  Lepper,  M.B.,  '11 
formerly  of  Stevens,  Sask. 

MAcKAY— On  July  26,  1912,  in 
Strathroy,  Emmanuel  MacKay, 
B.A.  77  (T.),  of  652  Markham 
St.,  Toronto. 

MORTIMORE — On  Aug.  4,  1912,  in 
China,  William  John  Mortimore, 
B.A.  '02  (V.),  Treasurer  of  the 
West  China  Methodist  Mission 
in  Shanghai. 

Moss— On  Oct.  11,  1912,  at  547 
Jarvis  St.,  Toronto,  the  Honour- 
able Sir  Charles  Moss,  LL.D. 
(Hon.)  '00,  Chief  Justice  of  the 
Ontario  Court  of  Appeal,  Vice- 
Chancellor  of  the  University  of 
Toronto  1900-'06,  and  at  the  time 
of  death,  a  member  of  the  Senate, 
University  of  Toronto. 


PATERSON— On  July  21,  1912,  at 
Wychwood  Park,  Toronto,  Ernest 
Riddell  Paterson,  B.A.  '02  (U.), 
B.C.L.,  B.A.  (Oxon.),  for  several 
years  of  the  staff  of  the  Title 
and  Trust  Co.,  Toronto,  and  first 
Rhodes  scholar  from  the  Univer- 
sity of  Toronto. 

SERSON — On  Sept.  7,  1912,  at  the 
rectory,  Gananoque,  the  Rev. 
John  Reaby  Serson,  B.A.  '77 
(T.),  M.A.,  rector  emeritus  of  the 
parish  of  Gananoque. 

SINCLAIR— On  July  19,  1912,  at 
Sarnia,  William  Sinclair,  B.A.  '60 
(U.),  late  Principal  of  Sarnia  High 
School. 

SHUTT— On  Aug.  22,  1912,  while  on 
Dr.  H.  C.  Cook's  geological  sur- 
vey in  Northern  Ontario,  Herbert 
McKenzie  Shutt,  B.A.  '11  (U.), 
and  student  of  the  class  of  1913 
in  the  Faculty  of  Medicine, 
University  of  Toronto. 

TAMBLYN— On  Nov.  18,  1912,  at 
Toronto,  formerly  of  Bowman- 
ville,  William  Ware  Tamblyn, 
B.A.  '65  (U.),  M.A.,  formerly  a 
prominent  educationist  of  On- 
tario High  Schools  at  Newcastle, 
Oshawa,  Bowmanville,  and  Whit- 
by. 

TRUMAN  — On  July  4,  1912,  at 
Elmore,  O.,  U.S.A.,  Albert  John 
Truman,  B.V.S.  '12. 

UNSWORTH— On  Oct.  26,  1912,  in 
Fergus,  Richard  Unsworth,  B.A. 
'56  (U.),  Customs  Officer  at 
Fergus. 

WILSON— On  July  3,  1912,  at  his 
home  in  St.  Thomas,  John  Henry 
Wilson,  M.D.  '58,  member  of  the 
Senate  of  the  Dominion  of 
Canada. 


VOL.  XIII.  TORONTO,  JANUARY,  1913  NO.  3 


itg  JH0tttljIg 


EDITORIAL 

THE  UNIVERSITY  SENATE  ELECTIONS 

AT  the  last  election  for  membership  in  the  Senate 
of  the  University  of  Toronto,  held  in  September 
1911,  it  was  a  most  surprising  fact  that  there 
was  so  little  interest  manifested  by  the  graduates,  that 
it  was  with  difficulty  that  sufficient  nominations  could 
be  secured  to  fill  the  requisite  number  of  seats.  Of  the 
four  to  be  elected,  to  represent  the  High  School  teachers, 
only  three  were  nominated,  and  subsequently,  at  a  later 
election  to  fill  the  vacancy,  one  was  nominated. 
Indeed,  so  great  was  the  apparent  apathy  of  the 
alumni,  that  several  who  are  now  members  of  the  Senate, 
would  not  have  been  nominated  but  for  the  activity  of 
interested  parties  connected  with  the  University  itself. 
It  is  stated  in  some  quarters  that  the  present  system 
of  government  of  the  University,  by  which  the  Board 
of  Governors  wields  well-nigh  an  autocratic  power, 
leaves  the  Senate  so  stripped  of  real  influence  that  gradu- 
ates do  not  aspire  to  its  empty  honours.  Others  again 
claim  that  the  apparent  apathy  is  due  to  the  unfortun- 
ate time  at  which  the  elections  are  held.  At  the  begin- 
ning of  September  the  majority  of  the  graduates  either 
have  not  returned  from  the  long  vacation,  or  have  just 
begun  to  overtake  accumulated  arrears  of  work.  Many 
graduates  are  lawyers,  and  a  less  opportune  time  for 
springing  an  election  upon  them  than  September  could 

[97] 


98  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

not  very  well  be  selected.  The  same  applies  to  the  High 
School  teachers.  At  the  last  elections  nominations  were 
closed  before  the  schools  reassembled. 

A  far  more  suitable  month  to  hold  the  election 
would  be  in  June.  Nominations  could  be  made  in 
April;  ballots,  prepared  at  some  convenient  time  be- 
forehand, could  be  forwarded  to  the  graduates  immedi- 
ately after  Convocation,  when  the  University  is  in  the 
public  eye,  and  when  the  staff  in  the  Registrar's  office 
would  be  free  to  devote  their  attention  to  the  Senate 
elections. 

There  is  little  doubt  but  that  a  far  wider  interest 
would  be  taken  both  in  the  election  and  in  the  Univer- 
sity, if  graduates  had  an  opportunity  of  exercising 
their  franchise,  and  the  elected  members  of  Senate 
would  be  real  representatives  of  the  alumni,  and  not 
merely  the  nominees  of  one  or  two  individuals  who  had 
the  forethought  to  prepare  a  nomination  paper  for  them. 

WHAT  CAN  AN  ALUMNI  ASSOCIATION  DO  ? 

If  there  is  nothing  to  do  in  particular  and  every- 
thing to  do  in  general,  there  is  not  much  incentive  to 
alumni  associations  to  make  even  the  annual  effort 
of  trying  to  sit  up  and  take  nourishment.  The  Toronto 
Branch  has  had  an  interesting  experience  during  the 
past  three  years  in  its  efforts  to  find  something  by  the 
discussion  of  which  the  University  might  be  helped. 

An  enthusiastic  executive  submitted  to  the  annual 
meeting  three  years  ago  a  resolution  asking  that  the 
general  alumni  association  request  the  Ontario  Govern- 
ment to  consider  the  proposal  that  there  be  representa- 
tives of  the  alumni  as  such  on  the  Board  of  Governors 
of  the  University.  This  aroused  some  interest,  in  fact 
it  was  a  large  and  representative  meeting,  and  though 
at  the  meeting  of  the  general  association  the  resolution 
was  carefully  prepared  for  quiet  interment,  it  survived 
until,  the  interest  having  dwindled  through  postpone- 
ments, it  was  quietly  laid  away. 


EDITORIAL  99 

Then  the  executive  of  the  next  year  took  up  the 
question  of  the  improvement  of  the  university  grounds, 
and  the  annual  meeting  discussed  this  interesting  ques- 
tion until  it  was  told  that  this  was  a  matter  for  the 
Board  of  Governors,  and  that  some  day  the  alumni 
would  recognise  how  wisely  the  arrangements  and  plans 
had  been  made. 

And  at  the  latest  meeting  of  this  Branch  the  centre 
of  interest  was  a  proposal  that  the  University  Settle- 
ment and  provision  for  its  development  should  be  one 
of  the  chief  duties  of  the  Association.  Here,  then,  is  a 
rallying  point  which  in  itself  is  deserving,  and  no  doubt 
has  the  additional  merit  of  being  clearly  outside  of  any- 
thing that  looks  like  criticism,  either  constructive  or 
destructive,  of  our  temporal  surroundings.  This  is  a 
work  which  is  worth  doing.  Moreover,  it  is  a  duty 
that  university  men  owe  to  a  community  like  Toronto 
with  the  growing  complexity  of  its  social  problems. 
There  is  a  responsibility  in  being  a  university  man,  and 
so  far  our  alumni  have  not  had  the  opportunity  (or  have 
not  made  the  opportunity)  to  take  an  active  part  in 
the  development  of  higher  social  and  municipal  ideals 
in  our  city.  The  Executive  Committee  of  the  Toronto 
Branch  is  formulating  a  plan  by  which  we  hope  the 
University  Settlement  will  be  helped  in  its  great  work, 
and  that  this  will  be  but  one  of  a  number  of  ideals  which 
will  be  practical  enough  to  make  the  Toronto  Branch 
a  working  association  that  will  need  to  meet  more  often 
than  once  a  year,  and  will  depend  for  its  success  upon 
the  intrinsic  worth  of  its  proposals  for  the  extension  of 
our  university  influence  upon  the  community. 

THE  CLASS  SPIRIT  AFTER  COLLEGE 

If  one  were  to  ask,  What  is  the  most  noticeable  differ- 
ence between  the  graduate  of  a  Canadian  college  and 
of  an  American  college?  it  might  with  reason  be  asserted 
that  it  was  the  lack  of  interest  displayed  by  the  average 
Canadian  graduate  in  his  Alma  Mater,  and  his  lack 


100      *«**  UNIVERSITY    MONTHLY 

of  knowledge  of  what  has  happened  since  he  left  "  home" 
and  what  has  become  of  his  classmates.  In  this  we 
are  presupposing  that  he  was  acquainted  with  his  class- 
mates, a  supposition  that  often  is  not  justified  by  the 
facts.  On  the  other  hand,  the  graduate  of  an  American 
college  has  a  keen  interest  in  his  Alma  Mater,  will 
travel  hundreds  of  miles  to  attend  a  class  reunion  or 
a  local  alumni  association  banquet,  and  through  the 
class  secretary  keeps  up  his  acquaintance  with  the 
members  of  his  class.  In  fact,  the  feeling  of  class 
loyalty  and  the  tie  of  class  friendship  is  so  great  that 
there  are  included  in  the  class  reunions  those  men  who 
at  any  time  were  connected  with  the  class,  even  though 
that  connection  were  but  for  a  year.  The  relationship 
between  the  graduate  of  an  American  college  and  his 
Alma  Mater  is  very  often  one  of  real  affection  in  which 
materialism  and  the  feeling  that  we  have  got  all  we  could 
and  don't  owe  anything  to  her,  find  no  place.  It  is  one 
time  when  the  American  is  sentimental,  and  as  a  result 
the  college  anbl  its  education  allures  the  American 
youth  in  large  numbers.  It  is  the  goal  of  his  ambition, 
and  the  remembrance  of  it  and  its  pleasures  kindle  in 
him  a  desire  to  have  others  share  its  privileges  and  its 
opportunities.  Hence  public  support  for  universities 
is  easily  obtained,  and  even  state  legislatures  yield  to 
the  popular  demand  fomented  by  the  alumni  who  act 
together  and  with  spirit. 

The  Canadian  graduate  is  a  more  cold,  more  calculat- 
ing person  who  takes  his  pleasures  sadly,  the  reason  being 
that  there  seems  to  be  no  rallying  point.  The  individual 
alumnus  may  sometimes  feel  an  interest  stirring  within 
him,  but  he  hesitates  to  express  it  because  he  sees  so 
little  opportunity.  There  is  no  recognised  outlet  for 
that  interest  and  hence  it  perishes.  The  regular  class 
organisation  of  the  American  alumni  and  the  reunions 
of  five,  ten,  and  fifteen  "years  back"  not  only  kindles 
interest,  or  keeps  interest  alive  and  develops  it,  but  above 
II  it  affords  an  opportunity  for  the  individual  to  have 


EDITORIAL   gj  »1KTSE    "  101 

..     "  i.  .       - . 

• 

an^outlet  for  his  interest  in  making  what  he  considers 
valuable  suggestions  to  the  secretary  of  his  class,  who  is 
in  active  correspondence  with  the  secretary  of  the 
general  alumni,  who  in  turn  is  an  official  specially  use- 
ful kto  the  president  of  the  university.  These  classes  are 
often  .in  their  organisation  glorified  lodges  with  their 
more  j_helpf  ul  characteristics  emphasised  and  the  less 
helpful  ignored.  The  essence  of  the  matter  is  that  the 
alumnus  feels  that  he  has  an  influence  in  helping  to 
develop  his  college  to  greater  usefulness.  This  he  could 
not  experience  through  being  a  member  of  a  general 
alumni  association.  It  must  come  through  membership 
in  that  smaller  body  in  which  the  friendship  and  com- 
panionship of  four  years  has  given  him  a  right  to  the 
diploma  which,  as  President  Eliot  used  to  say,  "admits 
you  to  the  society  of  cultivated  men". 

THE  ANNUAL  MEETING  OF  THE  ALUMNI  ASSOCIATION 

AT    EASTER 

The  annual  meeting  of  the  Alumni  Association  has 
been  held  in  convocation  week,  which  seems  the  logical 
time  for  such  a  gathering.  Unfortunately,  the  logical 
arrangement  is  not  always  the  practical,  and  our  ex- 
perience in  this  university  shows  that  at  such  meetings 
in  June  it  is  difficult  to  attract  enough  persons  to  justify 
us  in  calling  it  a  representative  meeting.  Such  seems  to 
be  the  feeling  of  the  Toronto  Branch,  which,  through  its 
executive  committee,  has  recommended  to  the  executive 
committee  of  the  Alumni  Association  consideration  of 
a  proposal  to  change  the  date  of  the  annual  meeting  to 
some  evening  during  Easter  week.  The  reason  for  such 
a  date  is  obvious,  for  at  that  time  the  University  be- 
comes the  centre  of  the  educational  activities  of  the 
Province,  and  thither  come  the  graduates  of  our  Uni- 
versity, from  High  Schools,  Colleges,  and  Public  Library 
Boards  throughout  Ontario.  A  rather  interesting  com- 
ment upon  our  neglect  of  this  opportunity  is  the  fact 
that  at  this  time  there  is  generally  an  alumni  dinner  of 


102  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

Queen's  men.  Again,  more  than  once,  this  week  has 
been  used  for  a  reunion  of  some  of  the  older  of  the  gradu- 
ating classes  of  our  University.  At  a  dinner  and  smoker 
on  the  university  grounds  we  could  reasonably  expect 
a  large  gathering,  all  the  business  could  be  transacted 
as  well  as  in  June,  and  representatives  of  the  other  local 
associations  would  have  an  opportunity  of  taking  part 
in  the  general  meeting.  We  talk  a  great  deal  about 
developing  provincial  interest  in  our  University  and 
emphasising  the  fact  that  it  is  not  a  local  university. 
Here  is  an  opportunity  to  help  this  movement  and  to 
make  our  annual  meeting  a  reunion  of  our  graduates, 
which  hitherto  it  has  not  been. 

In  1913  the  dinner  might  be  held  in  the  examination 
halls  or  in  the  Dining  Hall  if  practicable  at  this  season 
of  the  year.  In  1914  the  new  Dining  Hall  at  Victoria 
College  will  be  ready,  and  in  1915,  no  doubt,  Hart  House 
can  be  used  as  the  rallying  centre.  We  shall  welcome 
comments  upon  this  suggestion  of  the  Toronto  Branch 
from  the  other  local  associations  and  from  individual 
graduates  in  the  Province. 

THE   POWERS   AND   PREROGATIVES   OF  THE   SENATE 

The  Medical  Faculty  which  memorialised  the  Senate 
and  the  Board  of  Governors  to  influence  the  Legislature 
to  amend  the  law  to  enable  M.B.'s  to  practise  medicine 
without  further  examination  was  surely  not  mindful 
of  the  loss  of  energy  involved  in  such  a  circumambula- 
tion.  As  the  Medical  Faculty  is  doubtless  the  ablest 
advocate  of  the  change  which  it  suggests,  it  ought  it- 
self to  appeal  to  the  Legislature  and  to  the  people. 
The  Senate,  too,  would  seem  to  be  the  best  advocate  of 
its  own  convictions,  and  ought,  as  it  resolved,  to  carry 
its  own  cause  before  the  Government  and  the  Legis- 
lature. 

Against  such  a  course  there  is  nothing  in  the  Univer- 
sity Act.  The  Board  is  not  made  the  means  of  approach- 
ing the  Legislature  or  the  Executive.  It  is  at  most 


EDITORIAL  103 

required  to  make  an  annual  report  of  its  transactions  to 
the  Government  to  be  laid  before  the  Legislature  within 
the  first  ten  days  of  its  then  next  session.  The  President 
is  required  to  report  annually  to  the  Board  and  to  the 
Senate  as  to  the  work  of  the  University  and  College, 
making  such  recommendations  as  he  may  deem  neces- 
sary. The  Senate  is  required  to  report  to  the  Board 
such  of  its  transactions  only  as  may  affect  the  large 
share  of  the  University's  administration  entrusted  to  the 
Board. 

When  the  memorial  from  the  Medical  Faculty  was 
under  discussion  in  the  Senate  it  was  proposed  that  the 
Senate  should  ask  the  Board  of  Governors  to  procure 
the  desired  legislation.  That  proposal,  fortunately, 
was  not  accepted,  and  it  was  decided  to  appoint  a  com- 
mittee to  act  with  a  committee  from  the  Board  of 
Governors  for  that  purpose.  This  is  more  in  accord 
with  powers  and  prerogatives  of  the  Senate.  Were  the 
latter  to  submit  to  the  humble  course  of  dropping  its 
prayers  in  the  letter  box  of  the  Board,  it  would  disap- 
point the  expectations  of  those  who  have  hoped  that  it 
would  become  a  useful  and  an  influential  organ  of  uni- 
versity opinion. 


SOME  EDUCATIONAL  COMPARISONS 


ONTARIO  is  proud  of  its  title  of  "The  Banner 
Province".  It  has  obtained  that  title  because  it 
has  a  larger  population  than  any  other  province 
in  the  Dominion,  and  because  it  has  led  those  provinces 
in  many  lines  of  development.  Because  Ontario  has  se- 
cured a  leading  position  in  agriculture,  manufacturing, 
and  education,  it  has  become  a  settled  conviction  among 
her  citizens  that  no  other  province  has  anything  to 
compare  with  her  attainments  in  these  lines.  This 
article  is  a  comparison  of  some  educational  conditions 
in  Ontario  with  those  existing  in  other  Canadian  pro- 
vinces and  in  some  neighbouring  states. 

Early  in  her  history,  Ontario  decided  to  have  a 
body  of  trained  teachers.  Dr.  Egerton  Ryerson  estab- 
lished the  Toronto  Normal  School  in  1847,  and  since 
that  time,  training  schools  for  teachers  have  been  a 
recognised  part  of  our  educational  system.  Where  do 
we  stand  to-day  in  the  matter  of  trained  teachers? 
The  figures  given  below  answer  the  question. 

Untrained,  and 
Province  or  State.     No.  of  Teachers.       Trained.         with  Permits. 

Ontario 9,482  8,334  1,148 

Quebec:  Protestant  1,198  694  504 
"  Roman  Catholic 

Lay 5,066  4,145  921 

Religious ....  5,720  (Not  given  in  report.) 

Nova  Scotia 2,799  1,215  1,584 

New  Brunswick. ...  1,991  1,963  28 

Prince  Edward  Id..  591  579  12 

Saskatchewan 2,672  2,131  541 

[104] 


SOME  EDUCATIONAL  COMPARISONS  105 

Untrained,  and 
Province  or  State.     No.  of  Teachers.       Trained.  with  Permits. 

Alberta 2,217  1,841  376 

British  Columbia.  .      1,300    (No information  available.) 

Manitoba (No  report  to  hand.) 

Massachusetts 15,783  10,587  5,196 

Illinois 25,891  8,266  17,625 

Ohio 27,000*          15,000  12,000 

From  these  statistics  any  one  may  arrive  at  Ontario's 
position.  Only  New  Brunswick  and  Prince  Edward 
Island  excel  her  in  the  proportion  of  trained  teachers. 
It  is  not  likely  that  Manitoba  will  excel  Ontario  in  the 
proportion  of  trained  teachers. 

A  comparison  of  the  figures  given  for  the  three  states, 
Massachusetts,  Illinois,  and  Ohio, with  those  for  Ontario, 
or,  indeed,  for  any  province  except  Nova  Scotia,  indicates 
the  backward  condition  of  teacher- training  in  the  United 
States  compared  with  the  condition  in  Canada.  Massa- 
chusetts is  probably  the  most  advanced  state  in  the 
union  in  teacher-training.  Yet  even  there  only  two- 
thirds  of  her  teachers  have  any  professional  training. 
One  naturally  asks  why  these  states,  settled  many 
years  before  Ontario,  are  so  backward  in  this  respect. 
The  answer  is  that  they  never  had  a  Dr.  Egerton  Ryer- 
son  and  legislative  representatives  who  believed  in 
teacher-training.  Another  is,  that  they  have  carried  their 
belief  in  popular  government  to  the  extreme  point  of 
leaving  each  municipality  free  to  make  its  own  educa- 
tional regulations.  Hence,  one  city  demands  trained 
teachers;  another  in  the  same  state  does  not.  At  the 
present  time,  however,  nearly  all  cities  in  the  states 
demand  trained  teachers,  and  the  rural  municipalities 
do  not.  Consequently,  the  graduates  of  the  State 
Normal  Schools  go  to  the  cities,  and  the  rural  schools 
are  satisfied  with  untrained  graduates  from  High  Schools. 
Some  of  the  Normal  Schools,  notably  at  Normal,  Illinois, 
at  Kirksville,  Missouri,  and  at  Kalamazoo,  Michigan, 
are  just  grappling  with  this  great  rural  school  problem, 

'Approximate. 


106  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

but  until  there  is  some  sort  of  uniform  state  law  requir- 
ing trained  teachers  in  every  municipality,  improve- 
ment is  likely  to  be  disappointingly  slow.  Freedom  may 
be  bought  at  too  high  a  price,  in  education  at  least. 

Other  rural  conditions  in  some  of  their  most  pros- 
perous states,  such  as  Illinois,  to  which  a  recent  visit 
was  made  by  the  writer,  are  much  inferior  to  those  in 
Ontario.  Their  rural  schools  are  open  only  eight  or 
nine  months  in  the  year.  In  the  whole  of  Winnebago 
County,  Illinois,  this  statement  applies,  and  it  seems  to 
be  practically  true  throughout  the  state.  Missouri, 
has  followed  Illinois'  example.  Educationists  are  loth 
to  admit  that  the  short  term  has  been  adopted  because 
it  is  cheaper,  but  the  writer  believes  that  this  is  the 
explanation.  One  prominent  educator  in  Central  Illinois 
said  that  he  had  recently  visited  a  rural  community 
where  land  was  worth  $250  an  acre,  and  the  teacher  was 
paid  $55  a  month  for  eight  months  of  the  year.  Its 
rural  school  buildings  seem  to  be  in  keeping  with  the 
expenditure  on  salary.  There  are  poor  schoolhouses 
and  poorly  paid  teachers  in  Ontario,  but  they  are  not 
found  where  land  has  reached  high  values.  It  is  safe 
to  conclude  that  rural  schools  in  Ontario,  with  all  their 
faults,  are  far  in  advance  of  the  same  class  of  schools 
in  the  neighbouring  states.  Agnes  C.  Laut  has  made 
very  disparaging  statements  about  rural  schools  in 
New  York  State,  claiming  that  the  exodus  from  country 
to  city  is  largely  due  to  the  unsatisfactory  condition  of 
the  rural  schools  even  within  fifty  miles  of  New  York  City. 

Another  explanation  was  suggested  by  the  educa- 
tionist referred  to  above.  He  claims  that  a  species  of 
landlordism  is  growing  up  in  Illinois,  which  results  in 
a  transient  rural  population  not  deeply  interested  in 
education.  Thus  one  man  owns  28,000  acres  and  rents 
to  transients  in  three  or  four  hundred  acre  lots.  Another 
owns  7,000  acres  and  rents  in  the  same  way.  Instead 
of  moving  toward  intensive  farming  on  smaller  farms, 
Illinois  is  moving  toward  larger  tracts,  owned  by  one 


SOME  EDUCATIONAL  COMPARISONS  107 

man  and  leased  to  irresponsible  tenants.     It  is  worse 
than  in  England,  where  the  tenants  are  permanent. 

The  Normal  School  at  Kirksville,  Missouri,  is  doing 
more  to  improve  the  rural  school  situation  than  any 
other  school  in  the  corn  belt,  possibly  than  any  other 
school  in  the  United  States.  It  also  secures  an  attend- 
ance of  forty  per  cent,  male  students  in  a  total  enrol- 
ment of  1,450.  The  Principal  has  set  himself  the  task 
of  maintaining  this  proportion  and  he  is  succeeding. 
It  may  be  worth  knowing,  that  Canada  to-day  has  the 
lowest  percentage  of  male  teachers  of  any  country  in 
the  world,  as  may  be  seen  by  glancing  at  the  figures 
herewith  quoted: 

(Male  Teachers.)  (Female  Teachers.) 

Canada 17  per  cent.  83  per  cent. 

United  States 21  "      "  79  "      " 

England 24  "      "  76  "      " 

Scotland 27  "      "  73  "      " 

Ireland 37  "      "  63  "      " 

Austria 67  "      "  33  "      " 

Germany 83  "      "  17  "      " 

(See  Outlines  of  School  Administration,  Perry,  p.  418, 
Macmillan  Co.) 

Note  the  exact  reversal  of  proportions  in  Germany 
and  Canada.  If  Germany  can  secure  male  teachers, 
Canada  can.  If  Missouri  can  get  forty  per  cent,  male 
teachers,  why  can  Ontario  not  get  them?  There  was  a 
slight  increase  in  1911.  Will  it  continue,  or  not? 

Although  Ontario  compares  very  favourably  with  the 
neighbouring  states  in  her  proportion  of  trained  teachers, 
the  question  naturally  arises,  How  does  the  amount  of 
training  required  of  each  teacher  in  Ontario  compare 
with  the  amount  required  in  the  States?  This  question 
must  be  answered  in  favour  of  the  United  States.  Any 
training  school  in  the  States  visited — and  the  statement 
is  true  of  the  Eastern  States  to  a  greater  degree — would 
consider  a  suggestion  of  any  training  course  less  than  one 
year  as  not  worth  considering.  Practically  all  their 


108  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

courses  for  the  same  grade  of  student  that  enters  our 
Normal  Schools  are  two  years  of  nine  months  each, 
with,  in  some  cases,  an  extra  summer  session.  In 
Chicago  a  teacher-in-training  spends  two  years  in  the 
Chicago  Teachers'  College,  and  then  has  to  spend  six 
months  in  charge  of  an  experienced  teacher  in  a  public 
school  before  she  receives  a  certificate.  In  Cedar  Falls, 
Iowa,  the  minimum  time  is  one  year.  After  that,  if  the 
student  can  attain  the  standard,  she  may  be  graduated 
at  the  end  of  any  quarter,  but  few  actually  are  graduated 
in  less  than  two  years.  In  Kirksville,  Missouri,  there  is 
a  one-year  course  for  a  temporary  certificate,  but  a  three- 
year  course  for  a  permanent  certificate.  In  Normal, 
Illinois,  the  regular  course  is  a  two-year  course,  but  a 
one-year  course  is  sufficient  to  secure  a  certificate  for 
teaching  in  a  rural  school.  Ontario,with  her  present  one- 
year  course  in  training  schools,  is  therefore  not  giving 
her  teachers  the  quantity  of  training  that  the  average 
United  States  school  gives.  Considering  that  there  is 
no  state  law  requiring  certificated  teachers,  it  is  remark- 
able that  so  many  students  choose  to  spend  two  years 
in  training  schools,  when  nearly  half  the  schools  in  the 
state  are  open  to  untrained  teachers.  Is  this  the  result 
of  freedom  from  state  control?  If  so,  it  is  an  argument 
in  favour  of  their  system.  Furthermore,  many  students 
take  four  and  even  five  year  courses  for  degrees  in  edu- 
cation, which  are  accepted  as  equivalent  to  two  years 
in  a  B.A.  course  at  the  state  university.  One  cannot 
fail  to  be  impressed  by  this  great  army  of  teachers 
choosing  the  long  two  or  more  years  of  training  rather 
than  the  easier  way  of  practising  on  the  children  of  the 
schools  where  the  municipal  governing  bodies  are  willing 
to  engage  untrained  teachers.  In  the  light  of  such 
demands,  can  any  one  defend  a  return  in  Ontario  to 
the  fourteen  weeks'  training  of  our  Model  Schools? 
Rather,  should  we  not  take  a  forward  step  in  this  as 
we  have  in  other  matters  and  make  a  year  the  minimum 
time  for  training  teachers?  A  two-year  course  might 
well  be  established  for  those  who  are  willing  to  take  it. 


SOME  EDUCATIONAL  COMPARISONS  109 

Ontario  does  not  seem  to  be  making  so  much  pro- 
gress in  consolidation  of  schools  as  some  other  pro- 
vinces, and  is  quite  out-distanced  in  this  respect  by 
neighbouring  states.  Manitoba  is  the  leading  province 
in  consolidation.  She  has  now  between  fifteen  and 
twenty  consolidated  schools,  varying  from  two  to  twelve 
rooms.  A  recent  report  says  :  "If  we  are  ever  to  pre- 
pare the  children  in  the  country  to  live  the  life  of  the 
country  and  make  that  life  what  it  should  be,  it  will  not 
be  by  giving  them  a  cheap  imitation  of  the  education 
which  the  city  children  get.  This  tends  rather  to  draw 
them  away  from  the  country  to  the  city,  and  this  is 
being  more  and  more  recognised  as  one  of  the  evil 
tendencies  of  our  times.  And  still  the  fact  that  the 
education  of  the  country  child  must  differ  from  that  of 
the  city  child  does  not  mean  that  it  need  be  inferior, 
and  there  are  enough  elements  in  common  to  prevent 
anything  like  caste.  .  .  .  On  the  whole,  the  consolidated 
school  is  proving  a  success,  and  there  seems  to  be  no 
doubt  that  it  is  along  this  line  we  must  move  if  we  ex- 
pect to  reach  a  solution  of  our  rural  school  problem. 
There  is,  as  yet,  quite  strong  opposition  to  the  move- 
ment based  generally  on  the  increased  expense." 

A  wise  consolidation  of  rural  schools  in  Ontario 
would  solve  two  problems;  that  is,  the  improvement  of 
rural  education,  and  the  supply  of  teachers,  since,  with 
consolidation,  fewer  teachers  could  do  better  work  than 
is  now  done  by  the  many.  Indiana  is  making  rapid 
progress  in  consolidation.  Illinois  is  following  more 
slowly.  Wherever  it  has  been  tried,  it  has  been  success- 
ful, not  in  reducing  expenses,  but  in  turning  out  a  better 
product. 

Toronto  has  been  grappling  with  the  problem  of  the 
defective  child  during  the  past  few  years,  and,  recently, 
a  congress  was  called  of  representative  educationists  in 
the  Province.  Chicago  has  a  well  organised  Child  Study 
Department,  which  has  solved  that  problem  fairly  satis- 
factorily. Doubtless,  the  problem  in  Chicago  was  more 


110  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

pressing  than  in  Toronto,  but  we  should  not  fail  to  give 
it  credit  for  taking  up  its  own  burden  without 
looking  to  the  state  authorities  to  bear  the  expense. 
Primarily,  a  municipality  is  just  as  responsible  for  the 
care  of  defectives  as  for  the  education  of  normal  children. 
The  only  reason  for  provincial  control  of  such  educa- 
tion is,  that  under  such  control  the  work  will  be  better 
and  more  economically  done.  In  fact,  in  small  munici- 
palities, with  few  defectives,  nothing  at  all  will  be  done. 

This  work  in  Chicago  is  in  charge  of  a  Canadian, 
Dr.  D.  P.  Macmillan  of  Halifax,  N.S.  All  special  cases 
are  sent  to  him  for  examination,  and  a  very  rigid,  de- 
tailed examination  is  made  and  filed.  The  child  is 
assigned  to  a  special  class  in  accordance  with  the  facts 
of  this  examination.  Dr.  Macmillan  thinks  that  neither 
teacher,  principal,  school  nurse,  nor  medical  inspector 
is  able  to  classify  defectives  properly.  Facts  are  apt 
to  be  misinterpreted.  A  backward  child  may  be  classed 
as  a  defective  or  vice  versa.  One  can  easily  see  the  pro- 
bability of  this  after  watching  Dr.  Macmillan  spend  an 
hour  or  two  hours  examining  one  child. 

Under  the  Child  Study  Department,  Chicago  13 
providing  for  its  defectives  almost  more  carefully  than 
for  its  normal  pupils.  While  the  latter  are  in  classes  of 
forty-five  or  over,  the  former  are  in  classes  of  fifteen  to 
twenty.  The  best  teachers  are  selected  from  the  staff 
to  take  charge  of  these  sub-normal  classes.  The  children 
in  them  receive  individual  study,  care,  and  sympathy. 

The  sub-normal  classes  consist  of  four  kinds,  that  is, 
1,  the  physically  defective,  (a)  non-tubercular,  (6)  tuber- 
cular ;  2,  the  children  difficult  to  manage  in  the  ordinary 
class ;  3,  the  mentally  defective ;  4,  the  potential  criminals. 

The  non-tubercular  pupils,  who  are  physically  unfit 
for  ordinary  class  work,  are  placed  in  cold-air  rooms, 
which  are  kept  below  50  degrees  Fahrenheit,  by  keeping 
windows  open  top  and  bottom  all  the  time,  and  are 
given  nourishing  food  twice  a  day  and  kept  under  con- 


SOME  EDUCATIONAL  COMPARISONS  111 

stant  supervision  by  nurses  and  medical  inspectors. 
These  classes,  like  all  sub-normal  classes,  contain  pupils 
of  several  grades.  The  tubercular  pupils  are  kept  out- 
doors, usually  on  the  roof  of  the  school  building.  They 
wear  special  clothing  in  cold  weather,  consisting  of  a 
heavy  blanket  suit,  cap,  and  mitts.  For  the  coldest 
weather,  a  specially  constructed  shelter,  seated  like  an 
ordinary  class-room,  is  provided,  and  for  warm,  rainy 
weather,  they  study  under  a  roof,  with  no  walls  what- 
ever. These  pupils  also  receive  nourishing  food  and  are 
under  constant  medical  supervision. 

The  children  difficult  to  manage  in  an  ordinary  class 
are  grouped  in  one  class,  known  as  a  parental  class,  and 
are  placed  in  charge  of  a  teacher  who  has  proved  him- 
self a  particularly  good  disciplinarian.  From  personal 
observation  I  concluded  that  these  teachers  believe 
strongly  in  what  might  be  called  stern  discipline.  The 
pupils,  mostly  boys,  are  taught  to  obey  as  the  very  first 
requisite  to  progress  in  school. 

The  mentally  defective  are  placed  in  charge  of  a 
teacher  who  gives  each  child  such  work  as  seems  best 
fitted  for  it.  Only  fifteen  or,  at  most,  twenty  are  given 
to  one  teacher.  Constructive  work,  games  and  physical 
exercises  form  a  large  part  of  the  work  in  these  classes. 
The  ordinary  discipline  of  a  normal  class  is  entirely 
lacking.  Some  are  making  objects  at  a  work  bench  or 
table,  with  the  usual  noise  accompaniment.  Some  are 
playing  games,  such  as  dominoes,  in  which  number 
combinations  occur.  The  pupils  are  free  to  talk,  to  move 
about,  and  to  change  their  work  at  any  time,  although, 
of  course,  the  teacher  tries  to  keep  them  profitably 
engaged.  At  times,  the  pupils  are  called  together  for 
a  regular  drill  on  number  work  or  spelling.  In  such 
drills  the  spirit  of  play  is  kept  well  to  the  front,  and  the 
teacher  is  invariably  good-natured  and  sympathetic.  It 
seems  strange,  but  it  is  true,  that  teachers  are  often 
more  patient  with  dumb  animals  and  defective  children 
than  with  normal  children. 


112  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

The  potential  criminals  are  placed  in  a  Detention 
School,  where  they  are  kept  until  the  Judge  of  the 
Juvenile  Court  and  the  teachers  think  that  they  are 
capable  of  being  trusted.  This  Detention  School  is  a 
sort  of  school  jail.  The  doors  are  guarded  by  locked, 
barred  gates.  The  pupils  live  in  the  building  under  con- 
stant supervision  of  teachers.  The  Detention  School 
visited  is  situated  near  the  famous  Hull  House,  and  is 
under  the  charge  of  the  Principal  of  the  Dore  School, 
which  is  situated  a  few  blocks  away.  The  headquarters 
of  the  Juvenile  Court  are  in  the  same  building  as  the 
Detention  School.  To  the  casual  visitor,  the  hundreds 
of  children  detained  here  look  as  bright  and  as  honest 
as  any  other  school  children.  Many  of  them  have  been 
caught  stealing  or  have  committed  some  other  crime  for 
the  first  time.  They  are  brought  before  the  Judge  of 
the  Juvenile  Court,  who  deals  with  the  case  much  as  a 
school  principal  might.  Witnesses  are  not  sworn  nor 
are  they  placed  in  the  witness  box.  Court  is  quite  in- 
formal. It  is  a  court  of  boy  and  girl  justice,  not  of  crimi- 
nal law.  There  is  no  doubt  that  these  boys  and  girls 
would  be  much  better  out  in  the  open  country  than  in 
this  cramped  building,  but  they  are  in  good  quarters, 
and  under  expert  supervision.  I  understood  my  in- 
formant to  say  that  the  P.  S.  Board  of  the  city  of  Chicago 
also  conducted  classes  among  the  younger  criminals  in 
the  city  jail,  thus  completing  the  care  of  their  sub- 
normal children.  Doubtless,  all  this  careful  supervision, 
will,  in  time,  lessen  the  number  of  hardened  criminals 
in  its  prisons.  If  not,  it  is  scarcely  justified  from  the 
standpoint  of  results. 

S.  SILCOX. 


TOWN    PLANNING    AND     CIVIC 
IMPROVEMENT 


CIVIC  planning  is  no  longer  the  dream  of  the  so- 
called   visionary;     it   has   become   the   earnest 
purpose  of  far-seeing,   practical  business  men. 
A  real  civic  spirit  has  arisen  throughout  the  cities  of 
the  continent,  and  is  finding  a  ready  response  from  a 
widespread  public  opinion,  which  in  turn  has  compelled 
attention   from  civic  authorities.     Results  not  reflec- 
tions, achievements  not  aspirations,  now  mark  a  suc- 
cessful movement  which  within  the  past  few  years  has 
produced  notable  results. 

We  now  see,  in  various  cities  of  Canada  and  the 
United  States,  bodies  of  citizens  uniting  to  create  and 
direct  public  opinion  in  favour  of  civic  improvement. 
In  many  cases  civic  commissions  have  been  constituted 
and  invested  with  wide  powers,  not  only  to  plan  and 
promote,  but  actually  to  carry  out  improvements  in 
those  civic  and  industrial  conditions  which  affect  the 
health,  convenience,  and  general  welfare  of  the  com- 
munity. These  cities  have  realised  that  if  they  are  to 
escape  the  mistakes  of  older  cities,  and  if  they  are  to 
avoid  the  conditions  that  make  possible  those  mis- 
takes, brought  about  by  the  ever-changing  modern 
methods  of  life  and  work,  they  will  require  to  meet  the 
new  situation  by  a  rapid  change  of  policy  as  to  trans- 
portation, housing,  and  sanitation. 

In  most  large  cities  nearly  every  one,  even  though 
he  be  styled  public-spirited,  has  in  this  young  country 
been  more  or  less  bent  on  money-making,  an  essentially 

VIM] 


114  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

necessary  and  very  practical  occupation.  A  com- 
munity, however,  which  is  thus  absorbed,  can  hardly 
be  expected  to  give  serious  attention  to  the  welfare  of 
future  generations  or  to  the  benefits  that  might  arise 
from  making  the  city  attractive  in  which  to  work  and 
live.  Now,  however,  a  change  is  taking  place — a  change 
evidenced  by  the  fact  that  in  over  fifty  Canadian  and 
American  cities  enormous  financial  undertakings  are 
being  projected  to  provide  for  the  future. 

The  general  subject  of  civic  planning,  which  is  really 
as  old  as  the  hills,  and  not  a  recent  development,  em- 
braces all  of  those  allied  subjects  such  as  street  routes 
and  widths,  depths  of  blocks  and  lots,  street  circula- 
tion and  transportation,  public  buildings,  housing  with 
its  light  and  air  problems,  sanitation  and  cleanliness, 
railroad  locations,  distribution  of  factory  and  residential 
areas,  parks,  playgrounds,  boulevards,  and  in  general 
all  those  matters  which  influence  the  lives  of  the  people 
in  the  community.  The  ideal,  therefore,  of  city  plan- 
ning, is  that  in  which  all  these  are  harmonised  to  secure 
for  the  people  of  the  city  such  conditions  as  will  obtain 
a  maximum  of  efficiency  in  work,  of  health  of  body,  and 
of  enjoyment  of  life. 

Until  quite  recently  it  has  been  a  common  notion 
that  city  planning  has  dealt  almost  solely  with  city 
beautifying.  This  has  been  unfortunate,  because  it  has 
considerably  delayed  the  serious  attention  of  an  essen- 
tially practical  public  by  losing  sight  of  the  utilitarian 
sides  of  the  question,  which  are  many  and  complex,  as 
can  be  readily  seen.  City  planning  should  mean  the 
acquiring  of  a  city  useful,  convenient,  and  healthful  as 
well  as  a  city  beautiful. 

Town  planning  naturally  falls  into  four  divisions  as 
affecting  the  city  and  its  inhabitants:  the  first  as  to 
circulation  and  transportation  problems;  the  second 
as  to  public  areas  and  buildings  apart  from  streets;  the 
third  relates  to  privately  owned  lands  and  buildings, 
and  a  fourth  concerns  those  areas  and  features  of 


TOWN  PLANNING  AND  CIVIC  IMPROVEMENT  115 

development  which  lie  outside  the  boundaries  of  the  city, 
but  in  which  the  city  is  vitally  interested. 

Street  planning,  in  the  broad  sense,  is  the  funda- 
mental of  the  whole  subject,  whether  considered  from 
the  purely  practical  or  the  aesthetic  standpoint.  Facility 
of  communication  is,  after  all,  the  primary  principle, 
and  the  principle  that  is  the  very  basis  for  the  exist- 
ence of  cities.  A  city  is  probably  more  dependent  upon 
a  ready  facility  of  circulation  throughout  its  streets 
than  upon  any  other  physical  element  under  its  control. 
This  can  be  fully  realised  when  it  is  considered  that  three- 
quarters  of  a  city's  traffic  is  either  to  or  from  its  general 
centre. 

The  worst  defect,  probably,  in  the  early  planning  of 
cities  on  this  continent  has  been  the  rectangular  principle 
of  laying  out  streets,  which  is  still  being  adhered  to  even 
in  some  newly  planned  cities  of  the  Canadian  West. 
This  may  have  been  adequate  for  the  Romans  or  during 
the  last  century  in  America,  but  this  is  the  century  of 
rapid  transit;  the  present-day  transportation  by  auto- 
mobile and  motor  truck  demands  quick  circulation  with 
the  fewest  corners  and  the  fewest  delays  in  traffic. 
Interesting  examples  of  the  avoidance  of  this  defect  are 
in  the  fan-like  and  radial  systems  in  the  four  great 
European  capitals,  and  in  Washington,  and  now  in 
Australia,  where  the  plan  adopted  for  the  new  federal 
capital,  about  to  be  created,  embraces  several  hub-like 
centres  with  radiating  streets.  The  obvious  remedy 
for  this  rectangular  or  "gridiron"  system  after  having 
been  once  established  is  the  introduction  of  through 
diagonals,  broad  streets  superimposed,  as  it  were,  upon 
the  rectangular  system  in  order  to  facilitate  rapid  transit 
to  the  corners  of  the  city.  This  is  the  remedy  proposed 
for  the  city  of  Toronto  by  the  Civic  Improvement  Com- 
mittee and  the  Civic  Guild  to  relieve  the  growing  con- 
gestion in  the  downtown  business  section. 

Closely  related  to  the  actual  arrangement  of  streets 
is  the  question  of  width.  On  a  main  business  thorough- 


116  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

fare  in  a  large  busy  city  it  has  become  an  accepted 
principle,  from  the  necessities  of  modern  traffic,  that  there 
be  ample  room  for  several  lines  of  vehicular  traffic  on 
each  side  of  the  street  in  addition  to  street  cars.  This 
means  streets  considerably  wider  than  those,  for  instance, 
in  downtown  Toronto,  if  street  traffic  is  to  be  kept 
moving  economically.  Every  delay  in  street  traffic  adds 
to  an  already  rising  cost  of  manufacture,  a  further  in- 
crement due  to  transportation  which  must  be  borne  by 
the  wholesale  merchant,  and  ultimately  added  to  the 
price  charged  to  the  consumer  by  the  retail  merchant; 
that  is  to  say,  inadequate  street  traffic  facilities  increase 
the  cost  of  transacting  business  and  of  living.  The 
result  is  that  cities  which  are  now  feeling  the  pinch  of 
narrow  business  streets  are  quickly  and  seriously  con- 
sidering how  they  may  best  widen  their  principal 
thoroughfares. 

Much  can  be  accomplished  by  civic  authorities  to- 
ward making  a  city  attractive  by  clearing  away  the 
various  obstructions  so  common  on  business  streets  and 
by  preserving  the  trees  especially  on  residential  streets. 
The  removal  of  electric  wires  and  with  them  their  forests 
of  poles,  the  removal  of  unsightly  signs,  the  encourage- 
ment of  tree  planting,  of  gardens,  of  grass  plots,  and  the 
placing  of  fountains,  all  commend  themselves.  Artistic 
bridges  and  subways  which  cost  but  little  more  than 
heavy  featureless  structures,  together  with  tree-bordered 
streets  and  attractive  street  lighting,  must  lend  a  plea- 
sure to  the  stranger  as  well  as  create  a  pride  in  the 
citizen. 

When  we  think  of  city  parks  and  open  spaces  we 
must  think  of  them  as  being,  by  necessity,  utilitarian 
as  well  as  by  choice,  beautiful,  for  we  must  have  re- 
creation and  breathing  spaces  if  we  are  to  have  healthy, 
happy,  and  contented  citizens.  Not  only  is  the  problem 
one  of  parks  of  generous  dimensions  and  attractive 
features,  but  there  are  involved,  as  well,  the  questions  of 
location,  accessibility,  and  interconnection  by  boulevards 


TOWN  PLANNING  AND  CIVIC  IMPROVEMENT     117 

and  parkways  or  elongated  parks.  It  is  too  often  the 
case,  for  example,  in  Toronto,  that  adequate  parks 
have  not  been  provided  in  the  early  days  where 
now  stands  the  heart  of  the  city.  Queen's  Park,  for  ex- 
ample, is  the  only  extensive  open  space  within  several 
square  miles,  but  how  well  conceived  was  it,  by  the 
early  university  and  civic  authorities,  with  its  fine 
approaches  from  Queen,  Yonge  and  Bloor  Streets. 
The  heritage  of  the  university  preserved  intact  all  these 
years  provides  for  a  future  expansion  for  which  many 
cities  would  give  millions  to  secure.  The  magnificent 
new  park  system  which  has  been  combined  with  Tor- 
onto's new  harbour  project  will  add  nearly  nine  hundred 
acres  of  park  lands  across  the  city's  lake  front,  and  with  it 
Toronto  will  stand  unique  among  the  cities  of  the  continent. 

The  grouping  of  public  buildings  in  a  convenient 
central  location  is  an  ideal  to  which  many  large  cities 
are  aspiring.  To  call  this  a  "Civic  Centre"  is  probably 
for  want  of  a  better  name  to  apply  to  a  stately  group  of 
public  buildings  that  will  centralise  civic  activities 
and  foster  civic  spirit.  After  all,  the  civic  centre  is 
nothing  more  than  the  old  town  square  or  market-place, 
expanded  into  a  modern  concourse,  surrounded  with 
those  buildings  which  form  the  heart  of  a  great  city. 

Other  open  spaces  which  include  gardens,  children's 
playgrounds,  recreation  and  amusement  grounds  are 
quite  as  necessary  for  our  inhabitants,  young  and  old,  as 
are  schools,  churches,  and  hospitals;  the  value  to  the 
rising  generation,  for  example,  of  supervised  playgrounds 
and  children's  gardens  cannot  be  over-estimated. 

It  might  appear,  at  first  glance,  that  in  a  new  demo- 
cratic country  like  ours,  the  municipality  would  have 
but  small  control  over  privately  owned  lands  and  their 
buildings  and  occupants.  In  a  measure  this  is  true,  but 
as  we  work  out  our  various  problems  of  civic  government, 
be  they  in  large  or  small  communities,  we  have  found 
that  many  such  measures  must  be  framed  by  the  people 
themselves  in  the  common  interest. 


118  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

Of  these  defensive  measures,  if  we  may  so  term  them, 
that  providing  for  proper  housing  is  now  engaging  the 
most  earnest  attention,  not  only  of  health  officers,  but 
of  town  planners,  as  those  areas  in  proximity  to  indus- 
trial districts  become  more  densely  populated  by  their 
workers.  Some  municipalities,  especially  those  largely 
engaged  in  industrial  pursuits,  are  already  anticipating 
the  benefits  to  be  derived  by  encouraging  attractive, 
comfortable,  and  healthy  homes  for  the  working  people. 
This  movement  has  been  given  a  very  considerable 
impetus  by  the  projection  of  "garden  suburbs"  in 
English  cities,  many  of  which  are  inaugurated  by  manu- 
facturers who  are  quickly  recognising  the  great  social 
and  economic  benefits  to  be  derived  for  their  employees. 

Perhaps  one  of  the  most  profitable  directions  in 
which  municipal  authorities  in  this  country  can  at 
present  guide  their  energies  in  practical  town  planning 
is  in  the  opening  of  new  streets  and  areas,  both  within 
and  outside  the  city's  boundaries,  so  as  to  ensure  that 
the  streets  and  the  general  arrangement  are  co-ordinated 
to  the  surrounding  older  areas,  and  are  harmonious 
with  their  newer  neighbours.  Throughout  the  country 
at  the  present  time  is  heard  the  lament  that  the  munici- 
palities, under  the  law  of  Ontario,  at  any  rate,  have  no 
jurisdiction  over  the  numerous  outlying  subdivisions  of 
residential  lots  which  are  being  continually  offered  to 
the  public;  too  often  the  sales  of  these  lands  are  highly 
speculative,  real  estate  manipulations,  and  the  pro- 
motors  have  no  interest  whatever  in  properly  providing 
for  those  requirements  which  are  obviously  necessary 
to  make  suitable  urban  or  suburban  homes. 

Going  further  afield  outside  the  city  proper  there 
is  every  inducement  for  individual  communities  or 
groups  of  cities  to  render  the  interconnecting  roads  not 
only  attractive  as  interurban  drives  and  parkways,  but 
useful  and  convenient  as  commercial  highways  over 
which  farm  and  other  products  can  be  readily  brought 
into  the  consumer  and  thus  reduce  the  cost  of  living. 


TOWN  PLANNING  AND  CIVIC  IMPROVEMENT     119 

City  planning  and  civic  improvement  problems  under 
the  conditions  which  confront  not  only  our  large  cities, 
but  even  our  smaller  communities,  are  most  complex,  and 
not  infrequently  they  become  so  discouraging  as  to 
deter  earnest  and  enthusiastic  workers  from  under- 
taking a  radical,  though  rational  solution.  This  is  pro- 
bably the  explanation  of  some  of  the  half  measures 
which  have  been  allowed  to  be  adopted  in  many  in- 
stances where  citizens  lacked  courage  and  where  they 
were  unwilling  to  discount  the  future  of  their  city  by 
planning  boldly  and  broadly. 

The  primary  essential  for  advancing  any  movement 
of  this  nature  is  the  education  of  the  citizens  at  large. 
It  is  their  civic  pride  and  their  interest  in  a  city  for  con- 
venience, utility,  and  beauty  which  must  be  first  aroused. 
When  the  momentum  for  a  movement  which  so  vitally 
touches  their  lives  and  their  interests  is  derived  from 
the  people  themselves,  no  body  of  legislators  will  be  so 
unwise  as  to  resist. 

C.  H.  MITCHELL. 


BILINGUAL  SCHOOLS 


WHEN  we  were  boys  "French  and  English" 
was  one  of  our  most  popular  games.  The 
spirit  of  hostility  permeated  it.  It  breathed 
defiance.  It  stirred  in  every  lad  the  enthusiasm  of  com- 
bat. What  genius  devised  the  game  is  unknown.  What 
poet  or  cynical  philosopher  named  it  none  can  say. 
But  it  was  rightly  named.  Unfortunately,  most  of  the 
fireworks  that  illuminate  the  amphitheatre  of  history 
have  been  provided  by  Saxon  and  Gaul.  Incompati- 
bility of  temper  made  them  bad  neighbours.  The  keen 
satire  of  Voltaire  was  not  infrequently  aimed  at  the 
inhabitants  of  the  perfidious  Isle.  The  rough  pleasantry 
of  Gilray  became  shrieking  abuse  when  directed  against 
France. 

It  may  seem  ungracious  to  revive  these  sad  memories 
at  a  time  when  the  entente  cordiale  is  the  keynote  of 
international  politics.  But  it  is  well  to  realise  that 
basic  differences  of  temperament  and  of  outlook  mark 
the  two  races,  and  make  co-operation  or  mutual  con- 
cession far  from  easy.  Constitutional  suspicion  cannot 
always  be  allayed  by  fair  words.  Even  irrefutable 
logic  may  prove  merely  an  irritant.  This  has  been  true 
in  America  as  in  Europe.  French  Canada  and  English 
Canada  have  been  bickering  for  a  hundred  years. 

It  is  unfortunate  that  there  are  so  many  questions 
on  which  we  part  company.  It  is  still  more  regrettable 
that  some  tribunes,  both  in  Quebec  and  in  Ontario,  all 
down  the  years,  have  sought  and  obtained  the  bubble, 

[120] 


BILINGUAL   SCHOOLS  121 

reputation  by  inflammatory  appeals.  With  different 
languages,  different  creeds,  and  different  points  of  view, 
the  soil  has  been  favourable  for  the  growth  of  prejudice, 
a  noxious  weed  which  few  political  or  social  leaders  have 
taken  the  trouble  to  root  up.  The  latest  difference  has 
arisen  over  bilingual  schools. 

The  law  governing  Public  Schools  provides  that 
when  children  do  not  know  English  they  may  be  in- 
structed, in  the  primary  grades,  in  their  mother  tongue. 
No  such  provision  is  found  in  the  Separate  School  Act. 
But  the  Department  of  Education,  recognising  the 
necessity,  from  a  pedagogic  standpoint,  of  giving  the 
earliest  instruction  in  the  language  familiar  to  the  child, 
has  never  pressed  for  the  literal  observance  of  the  Act. 
Out  of  this  special  consideration  has  arisen  much  of  the 
difficulty  experienced  to-day.  In  Essex,  in  the  Sturgeon 
Falls  district,  and  in  the  Ottawa  Valley,  English-speaking 
people  have  grown  scarce.  Those  who  remained  made 
complaint  from  time  to  time  to  the  Department  and 
to  the  denominational  press  that  their  children  were 
being  neglected,  that  nearly  all  the  classes  in  the  schools 
were  conducted  in  the  French  language,  and  that  in- 
struction in  English  was  of  the  most  casual  and  per- 
functory kind. 

The  question  became  pressing  through  the  publica- 
tion of  a  letter  from  Bishop  Fallon  of  London  to  Hon. 
W.  J.  Hanna,  who  at  the  time  was  Acting-Minister  of 
Education  in  the  absence  of  Hon.  Dr.  Pyne.  Summed 
up,  the  Bishop's  letter  declared  that  the  French-English 
schools  in  his  diocese  passed  almost  no  pupils  at  the 
entrance  examinations,  that  the  character  of  the  teach- 
ing was  crude  and  ineffective,  that  the  pupils  were  very 
irregular  in  attendance,  and  that  when  they  left  school 
they  could  not  write  a  decent  letter  either  in  English 
or  in  French.  The  Bishop's  indictment  was  clear  and 
definite.  If  his  sermons  are  one-half  as  convincing,  the 
moral  tone  of  his  diocese  should  be  elevated  very  con- 
siderably. 


122  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

Governments  are  accustomed  to  thorny  questions. 
Here  was  a  veritable  chestnut  burr.  No  matter  what 
action  might  be  taken,  the  Administration  would  be 
subjected  to  vigorous  criticism.  Yet  something  had  to 
be  done.  While  the  Government  was  threading  toil- 
somely the  maze  of  perplexity,  the  French  papers  in 
Montreal  and  in  eastern  Ontario  were  pouring  out  the 
vials  of  wrath  upon  the  head  of  Bishop  Fallen.  He  was 
charged  with  attacking  the  French  language  and  slander- 
ing the  French  schools.  He  was  accused  of  complicity 
with  Orangeism.  In  spite  of  his  ecclesiastical  rank  he 
was  called  an  enemy  of  the  Church.  Any  number  of 
able  editors  questioned  his  good  faith,  and  exclaimed 
over  his  doctrine.  Dr.  Fallen  did  not  wince  under 
criticism.  He  continued  peacefully  on  his  way,  happy 
in  the  knowledge  that  he  had  "started  something". 
For  he  is  an  Irishman,  over  six  feet  tall,  and 
once  he  had  a  shining  fame  as  a  "scrappy"  football 
player. 

The  attacks  upon  the  Bishop  showed  the  Govern- 
ment that  the  French  editors  were  in  an  argumentative 
frame  of  mind.  This  was  so  clear  that  the  Minister 
thought  it  only  right  to  be  well  fortified  with  informa- 
tion before  formulating  his  policy.  Dr.  Merchant,  an 
educationist  of  high  standing,  was  asked  for  a  special 
Report  on  bilingual  Public  and  Separate  Schools.  His 
testimony  corroborated  in  every  detail  the  letter  of  the 
Bishop  as  to  Kent  and  Essex,  and  showed  that  similar 
unsatisfactory  conditions  existed  in  other  parts  of  the 
Province. 

The  political  importance  of  the  problem  lay  in  the 
educational  failure  of  the  bilingual  school.  Public 
opinion  in  Ontario  has  always  insisted  upon  universal 
instruction,  and  is  disturbed  at  any  measure  of  illiteracy. 
A  patent  weakness  in  our  school  system  would  be 
charged  naturally  to  the  account  of  the  Government, 
especially  when  the  Department  of  Education  had 
winked  at  the  infraction  of  the  law. 


BILINGUAL  SCHOOLS  123 

Two  extreme  courses  faced  the  Administration. 
It  could  mildly  admonish  the  trustees  of  bilingual 
schools  and  then  evade  responsibility  if  they  remained 
inefficient,  or  it  could  demand  that  all  French  teaching 
should  cease  save  in  the  primary  classes.  One  course 
would  have  been  dictated  by  political  cowardice.  The 
other,  though  perhaps  legal,  would  have  been  an  arbi- 
trary and  a  tyrannous  act. 

A  middle  course  was  chosen.  The  Department,  re- 
cognising the  spirit  of  our  school  legislation,  could  do 
nothing  less  than  demand  a  more  efficient  teaching  of 
English  so  that  pupils  might  be  prepared  for  the  en- 
trance examination  and  enter  upon  advanced  work  in 
the  High  Schools,  where  English  is  the  language  of  in- 
struction. But  in  making  this  demand  respect  was  had 
for  the  devotion  of  the  French  people  to  their  own 
tongue.  The  Department  provided  for  the  teaching  of 
French  during  one  hour  in  each  day,  one-sixth  of  the 
time  at  the  disposal  of  the  teacher.  That  would  pro- 
vide time  for  daily  lessons  in  grammar,  composition, 
and  conversation.  It  is  equal  to  the  time  allotted  in 
most  Public  Schools  to  arithmetic,  the  foundational 
subject  of  the  curriculum.  In  addition  to  this  one  hour 
in  school,  all  French  children  have  the  advantage  of 
hearing  their  mother  tongue  at  home.  There  could  be 
no  possibility  of  their  losing  it. 

From  a  cold,  pedagogic  point  of  view  the  Government 
policy  as  embodied  in  the  new  Regulations  is  unassail- 
able. It  balances  the  two  languages  most  admirably. 
It  gives  opportunity  for  the  proper  learning  of  English, 
and  it  affords  occasion  for  the  children  to  improve  and 
perfect  their  knowledge  of  French.  The  schools,  if  con- 
ducted according  to  law,  will  be  truly  bilingual,  will 
meet  the  demand  of  the  majority  of  Ontario  citizens, 
and  will  give,  besides,  all  the  privileges  that  a  minority 
in  any  country  could  reasonably  demand. 

The  announcement  of  the  new  policy  was  the  signal 
for  vigorous,  if  not  vituperative  objection.  An  Ottawa 


124  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

organisation,  L'Association  d'Education  d'Ontario,  was 
in  the  forefront  of  the  opposition.  There  was  a  vast  deal 
of  ill-considered  invective,  and  the  lead  of  L'Association 
was  followed  so  slavishly  by  the  French  press  that  one 
suspected  the  existence  of  a  capable  press-agent,  and 
an  ardent  committee  of  distribution.  From  the  in- 
ception of  the  organisation,  at  the  time  of  the  Fallen 
letter,  it  has  posed  as  the  valiant  defender  of  the  rights 
and  privileges  of  the  French  Canadians  against  the 
treachery  of  the  "fanatiques"  of  Ontario. 

When  the  Government  policy  was  set  forth,  L'Asso- 
ciation sent  to  every  school  trustee  and  every  parish 
priest  in  the  French  districts  of  Ontario,  a  circular 
letter,  highly  imaginative  in  its  conceptoin  and  lurid  in 
its  phraseology.  The  people  were  urged  to  ignore  the 
new  Regulations,  to  resist  any  attempt  to  enforce  them, 
and,  if  necessary,  to  withdraw  their  children  from  school. 
The  letter  declared  that  the  Ontario  fanatics  were 
trying  to  anglicise  the  schools  so  that  the  children  could 
be  the  more  easily  drawn  away  from  the  Catholic  faith. 
The  circular  was  printed,  with  a  word  of  appreciation 
and  encouragement  in  La  Verite,  the  ultramontane 
weekly  of  Quebec,  and  editorial  comment  respecting 
the  tyranny  of  the  Ontario  Government  went  the  rounds 
of  the  French  papers. 

The  introduction  of  the  religious  issue  did  not  tend 
to  sweeten  the  tone  of  the  controversy.  It  was  asserted 
more  than  once  that  any  effort  to  curb  the  use  of  French 
was  a  blow  at  the  Church,  that  the  future  of  the  Church 
was  inextricably  bound  up  with  the  language.  This  is 
a  curious  article  in  the  Credo  of  French  Canada.  It 
serves  to  give  a  religious  turn  to  almost  every  public 
question,  and  thus  to  awaken  among  the  people  a 
steady  earnestness  and  a  live  enthusiasm,  when  perhaps 
the  merits  of  the  case  would  leave  them  unmoved.  The 
English-speaking  Catholic,  whose  faithfulness  none  will 
question,  is  not  disposed  to  be  patient  with  such  a 
declaration.  Nor  does  he  quarrel  with  the  principle  of 


BILINGUAL  SCHOOLS  125 

compulsory  attendance  at  school,  which  is  the  basis  of 
the  Ontario  law.  Ultramontanes  question  the  right  of 
the  State  to  interfere  with  the  natural  right  of  the 
parents.  The  leaders  of  the  agitation  have  not  neglected 
to  make  use  of  this  argument  to  persuade  the  French 
parents  to  resist  the  Regulations.  They  say  that  the 
parent  has  the  sole  right  to  decide  what  shall  be  the 
nature  of  his  child's  education.  The  Ontario  Govern- 
ment and  the  Ontario  people,  Catholic  and  Protestant, 
will  never  subscribe  to  any  such  opinion.  The  State 
has  indubitable  rights  which  often  may  be  superior  to 
the  natural  right  of  parents.  Every  movement  for  the 
emancipation  of  children  from  practical  slavery  in  mills 
and  mines,  every  statute  for  the  protection  of  children 
in  every  country  is  based  on  the  right  of  the  State  to 
interfere,  if  necessary,  between  parent  and  child,  in 
order  to  raise  the  average  of  intelligence  and  efficiency 
for  the  next  generation. 

The  whole  agitation  as  organised  and  conducted  by 
L' Association  d' Education  has  been  based  on  side- 
issues.  The  Regulations  drafted  by  the  Government 
have  never  yet  been  considered  solely  on  their  merits. 
The  argument  that  the  French  people  have  constitu- 
tional rights  in  this  Province  and  that  the  French  lan- 
guage should  be  official  is  irrelevant,  and  in  any  case  is 
not  soundly  based.  Even  if  it  were,  it  would  be  idle  to 
plead  that  in  order  to  flatter  the  fervid  leaders  of  a 
kindly  people  we  should  allow  our  schools  to  become 
inefficient  and  even  useless,  and  that  we  should  permit 
the  stifling  of  all  English  teaching. 

Unfortunately,  the  idea  of  fairness  held  by  some  of 
the  French  leaders  seems  similar  to  that  shown  by  the 
little  boy  who,  with  his  sister,  made  a  rather  tight  fit 
in  a  little  express  waggon.  Said  he:  "  I  think,  May,  that 
if  one  of  us  were  to  get  out,  I  should  have  more  room." 

The  Department  has  made  an  earnest  effort  to  meet 
the  difficulties  of  the  situation.  It  gives  both  French 
and  English  a  fair  chance.  It  has  established  English- 


126  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

French  training  schools,  four  in  number,  where  teachers 
may  be  trained  to  handle  this  bilingual  work  success- 
fully. There  is  every  reason  for  believing  that  a  fair 
trial  of  the  Regulations  should  show  good  results  in  the 
schools,  would  give  the  children  of  French  parentage 
the  opportunity  to  fit  themselves  for  higher  education, 
and  would  make  them  competent  to  use  either  language 
whether  in  speech  or  in  writing  with  reasonable 
correctness. 

No  hostility  towards  the  French  language  exists  in 
Ontario.  But  there  has  been  apathy.  In  all  English 
districts  no  suspicion  of  French  teaching  has  ever 
reached  the  Public  Schools.  In  the  High  Schools  and 
Collegiate  Institutes  frequently  French  has  been  taught 
according  to  the  methods  used  in  the  teaching  of  Latin 
and  Greek.  Pupils  have  been  filled  full  of  grammar. 
They  have  conjugated  irregular  verbs  to  no  end.  They 
have  learned  the  verbs  that  are  used  in  a  reflexive 
sense.  They  have  learned,  and  forgotten,  all  the  rules 
governing  gender.  Or  not  infrequently  when  they  re- 
member the  rule  they  write  "La  Canada"  instead  of 
"Le  Canada".  Practical  French  conversation  often  is 
neglected.  French  composition  is  seldom  essayed. 
How  many  First  Year  University  men  can  write  a  good 
French  letter  without  reaching  for  the  dictionary,  or 
without  writing  it  first  in  English?  Yet  a  knowledge  of 
French  is  valuable  in  Canada  and  anywhere  else.  It  is 
the  language  of  a  brilliant  and  comprehensive  literature. 
To  study  the  grace  of  exactitude  in  verbal  expression, 
which  French  more  than  any  other  language  can  pro- 
vide, is  abundantly  worth  while.  From  a  cultural  as 
well  as  a  utilitarian  point  of  view  French  should  be 
familiar  to  all  educated  Canadians. 

Some  day,  perhaps,  the  teaching  methods  in  our 
Secondary  Schools  will  be  revised.  Some  day,  it  is  to 
be  hoped,  the  Public  School  pupil  also  will  have  an 
opportunity  of  learning  to  speak  French  without  being 
bored  with  formal  grammar.  j.  £.  MIDDLETON. 


SIR  CHARLES  MOSS 


j j  ^ELIX  opportunitate  mortis!"  I  heard  a  colleague 
fi  say  at  the  time  of  the  death  of  Sir  Charles 
Moss.  He  died  full  of  years  and  honours  with 
no  long  period  of  withdrawal  from  duty,  no  lingering 
pause  after  the  break  from  his  usual  activities.  Wisdom 
tells  us  that  for  such,  recognising,  as  we  must,  what  is 
the  span  of  life,  we  should  not  sorrow  too  heavily.  But 
we  all  miss  that  kindly  presence.  It  was  only  in  1900 
that  he  became  closely  connected  with  the  University 
of  Toronto,  as  Vice-Chancellor;  yet,  so  pervading  was 
his  influence,  that  as  we  look  back,  we  can  hardly  realise 
that  there  was  ever  a  time  when  he  was  not  actively 
in  our  midst.  It  is  sometimes  said  that  we  have  not  yet 
developed  on  this  side  of  the  Atlantic  the  spirit  of  de- 
voted and  unrewarded  public  service  that  is  found  in 
England.  There  is  enough  truth  in  the  charge  to  make 
us  pause;  too  few  of  our  busy  men,  of  our  rich  men,  of 
our  citizens  who  have  some  approach  to  leisure,  are 
willing  to  spend  themselves  unselfishly  for  the  public 
good.  But  we  have  exceptions.  Sir  Charles  Moss  be- 
longed to  the  class  of  our  busy  men.  He  was  the  highest 
judicial  personage  in  Ontario,  the  Chief  Justice  of  the 
Court  of  Appeal.  He  spent  the  usual  working  hours  of 
the  day  either  in  the  sittings  of  his  Court  or  at  his  tasks 
in  his  private  room,  where  he  could  have  convenient 
access  to  the  library  at  Osgoode  Hall.  If  he  was  to 
attend  a  committee  meeting,  it  must  be  summoned,  as 

1127] 


128  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

a  rule,  after  his  day's  work  at  Osgoode  Hall  was  done. 
How  many  dozens  of  times  has  one  met  him  at  such 
meetings,  called  for  five  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  or 
later.  Whoever  might  be  absent,  he  was  certain  to  be 
there,  patient,  courteous,  conciliatory,  standing  always  for 
the  more  large,  more  liberal  view  of  any  question,  but 
always  firm  and  strong  and  ready,  if  need  be,  to  give 
battle  for  his  opinions.  One  should  emphasise  again  his 
patience:  there  was  no  mass  of  papers  that  he  would 
not  take  home  with  him  to  study  carefully,  no  detail 
that  he  would  not  consider.  Members  of  the  Senate 
of  the  University  know  well  that  if  they  were  perplexed 
as  to  any  point  of  order,  ignorant  of  any  detail  of  the 
business  that  came  up,  it  was  to  Sir  Charles  Moss  that 
they  turned  for  guidance.  Let  it  be  added,  too,  and  the 
fact  meant  much  in  such  an  active  life,  that  he  was 
always  present  to  supply  the  needed  wisdom  and  know- 
ledge. No  task  was  dreary  enough  to  conquer  his  zeal 
for  an  institution  that  he  loved  with  all  the  devotion 
of  his  heart. 

Of  his  work  as  a  judge  I  cannot  speak;  it  is  to  me  an 
unknown  sphere.  But  those  who  know  this  side  of  his 
life  tell  me  that  he  was  face  to  face  with  peculiar  diffi- 
culties, and  that  he  met  them  with  a  firm  tact  which 
won  respect  on  every  side.  His  course  was  always  the 
course  of  a  strong  man,  never  that  of  a  weak  one,  but 
he  was  so  gentle,  so  patient,  so  thoughtful  for  others, 
that  sometimes  he  seemed  to  follow  when  he  was  really 
leading.  His  high  office  made  him,  at  times,  the  acting 
lieutenant-governor  of  the  province.  There  was  no 
pomp  in  his  discharge  of  these  exalted  duties.  He  would 
walk  from  his  house  to  the  Parliament  Buildings,  con- 
sider and  sign  the  necessary  papers,  and  then  take  the 
humble  street  car  to  his  real  day's  work  at  Osgoode  Hall. 

He  is  gone  and  we  miss  him.  I  called  to  see  him  a 
few  days  before  his  death.  He  was  not  confined  to  bed, 
but  received  me  in  his  library.  We  talked  pleasantly 
of  many  things.  He  was  alert,  interested,  and  interesting. 


SIR  CHARLES  MOSS  129 

He  would,  he  hoped,  be  back  at  work  before  long. 
Had  he  really  such  a  hope,  or  was  he  only  cheerful  that 
the  shadow  of  the  sorrow  to  come  might  not  yet  fall  on 
those  who  loved  him?  I  do  not  know.  I  only  know 
that  no  one  ever  faced  life  with  a  higher  sense  of  duty  or 
death  with  a  more  serene  faith.  One  realised  the  range 
of  his  influence  when  one  saw  the  crowd  that  met  in 
St.  James's  Cathedral  to  do  honour  to  his  memory.  It 
was  a  gathering  of  leaders  in  all  that  is  best  in  our  life. 
He  whom  such  a  throng  honoured,  was  a  many-sided 
man. 

GEORGE  M.  WRONG. 


THE  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 


A  MAGAZINE  PUBLISHED  BY  THE  ALUMNI  ASSOCIA- 
TION OF  THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO. 


EDITORIAL  COMMITTEE. 

I.  H.  CAMERON,  M.B.,  LL.D.,  W.  R.  CARR,  Ph.D., 
J.  M.  CLARK,  M.A.,  LL.B.,  R.  A.  GRAY,  B.A.,  H.  E.  T. 
HAULTAIN,  M.E.,  REV.  ,FATHER  KELLY,  B.A.,  J.  C. 
MCLENNAN,  Ph.D.,  C.  H.  MITCHELL,  C.E.,  J.  SQUAIR, 
B.A.,  F.  N.  G.  STARR,  M.D.,  J.  B.  TYRRELL,  M.A., 
B.Sc.,  GORDON  WALDRON,  B.A.,  GEO.  WILKIE,  B.A. 

A.  B.  MACALLUM,  Sc.D.,  F.R.S.,  Editor-in-chief,  Chairman. 


Miss  G.   LAWLER,   M.A.,   AND   G.   H.   LOCKE,    M.A., 
Ph.D.,  Associate  Editors. 


ADDRESS  COMMUNICATIONS  TO  J.  PATTERSON,  M.A., 
SECRETARY  OF  THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  ALUMNI 
ASSOCIATION,  ROOM  51,  PHYSICS  BUILDING,  UNI- 
VERSITY OF  TORONTO. 


COMMUNICATIONS  REGARDING  "PERSONALS"  ARE  TO  BE 
ADDRESSED  TO  MlSS  M.  J.  KELSON,  M.A.,  UNIVER- 
SITY OF  TORONTO. 


THE  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY  is  ISSUED  ON  OR  ABOUT 
THE  IOTH  NOVEMBER,  DECEMBER,  JANUARY,  FEB- 
RUARY, MARCH,  APRIL,  MAY,  JUNE,  JULY. 

SUBSCRIPTION,  $1.00  A  YEAR.    SINGLE  COPIES,  15  CENTS. 


TORONTO 
PRINTED  AT  THE  UNIVERSITY   PRESS. 

[130] 


TORONTONENSIA  131 

THE  SENATE 

The  monthly  meeting  of  the  Senate  was  held  on 
the  evening  of  the  13th  ult. 

The  report  of  the  committee  to  strike  the  standing 
committees  for  the  year  was  adopted,  little  change  being 
made.  A  motion  was  made  to  discharge  the  Committee 
on  Museums  because  it  has  not,  during  two  years  and 
a  half,  made  any  report  to  the  Senate,  although  great 
public  expenditures  have,  during  that  time,  been  made 
in  the  erection  and  equipment  of  museums.  After  dis- 
cussion, the  motion  was  withdrawn. 

The  Medical  Faculty  sent  up  a  resolution  in  favour 
of  legislation  enabling  those  who  have  obtained  the 
degree  of  M.B.  to  practise  medicine  without  further  ex- 
amination. The  Faculty  memorialised  the  Senate  to 
approve  the  resolution,  and  to  request  the  Board  of 
Governors  to  procure  the  desired  legislation  to  be  en- 
acted. Objection  was  made  that  the  Senate,  being  the 
more  influential  organ  of  public  opinion,  should  itself 
appeal  to  the  Legislature.  A  committee  was  therefore 
appointed  to  act  with  a  committee  from  the  Board  of 
Governors  for  that  purpose. 

The  report  of  the  Committee  on  University  Exten- 
sion gave  rise  to  an  interesting  discussion.  Popular 
lectures,  chiefly  in  churches  in  Toronto  and  its  neigh- 
bourhood, continue  to  be  given.  The  summer  session 
in  the  Arts  course  has  been  a  complete  failure.  Summer 
lectures  in  the  Faculty  of  Education  have  been  modestly 
successful  in  attracting  teachers,  who  are  thus  encour- 
aged by  the  Department  of  Education  to  advance  in 
rank  in  their  profession.  It  was  intimated  that  the 
educational  authorities  propose  to  encourage  further 
these  lectures. 

The  Senate  passed  a  resolution  appreciative  of  the 
long  service  rendered  to  the  University  by  the  late  Sir 
Charles  Moss,  couched  in  the  following  terms : 

"By  the  Senate  of  the  University  of  Toronto,  be  it 
resolved  that  the  Senate  associate  itself  with  the  Bench 


132  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY, 

and  Bar  of  Ontario,  and  with  the  Province  generally, 
in  deploring  the  death  of  Sir  Charles  Moss,  Chief  Justice 
of  Ontario,  and  for  many  years  the  Chancellor  of  the 
University  and  presiding  officer  of  its  Senate. 

"Sir  Charles  was  from  the  first  a  connecting  link  be- 
tween the  University  and  the  Bar,  having  entered  the 
Senate  originally  in  the  year  1884  as  the  representative 
of  the  Law  Society  of  Upper  Canada. 

"To  the  legal  profession  Sir  Charles  gave  not  only  the 
length  of  a  long  life,  but  the  working  hours  of  every  day : 
the  greater — as  the  President  said  in  Convocation  Hall 
on  the  occasion  when  the  University  for  the  first  time 
learned  of  its  loss — the  greater  is  the  debt  of  gratitude 
that  the  University  owes  him,  that  when  working  hours 
— as  usually  understood — were  over  and  a  hard-worked 
man  might  expect  to  rest,  he  came  religiously  in  the  late 
afternoons  and  evenings  to  take  his  seat  on  our  com- 
mittees, and  to  preside  in  turn  at  those  academic  de- 
bates which,  if  they  did  not  involve  the  same  large 
material  issues  or  touch  so  vitally  and  directly  the 
health  and  wealth  and  general  well-being  of  the  Province, 
as  his  labours  at  Osgoode  Hall,  yet  often  required  as 
much  sagacity,  as  much  tact,  and  as  much  or  even  more 
of  the  delicate  art  of  conciliation  before  a  satisfactory 
solution  could  be  found  and  the  sensitive  disputants 
reconciled.  In  these  qualities  of  shrewdness,  fairness, 
and  peace-making,  Sir  Charles  never  failed  because  he 
never  thought  of  himself;  occupying  the  coveted  post 
of  Vice-Chancellor  at  a  time  when  changes  in  the  con- 
stitution of  the  University  pointed  to  the  wisdom  of  re- 
ducing the  number  of  its  officers  and  increasing  the 
power  of  the  President,  he  made  no  difficulty  in  stepping 
down:  if  the  Vice-Chancellorship  has  not  been  missed 
since  then,  Sir  Charles  has  been  missed  continually, 
whenever  circumstances  kept  him  away;  and  now  will 
be  missed  continuously,  so  long  as  any  members  of  the 
old  Senate  over  which  he  presided,  are  spared  to  attend 
those  meetings,  which  once  owed  so  much  to  his  genial 


TORONTONENSIA  133 

conscientiousness  and  to  his  large  and  scrupulous 
courtesy. 

"The  Senate  desires  to  convey  to  Lady  Moss  and  the 
other  members  of  the  family  its  sincere  sympathy  in 
their  bereavement." 

The  Senate  approved  of  the  following  resolution 
regarding  the  retirement  of  the  Vice- President,  Pro- 
fessor R.  Ramsay  Wright: 

"By  the  Senate  of  the  University  of  Toronto,  be  it 
resolved : 

"That  this  Senate  take  this,  the  first  opportunity  since 
the  resignation  of  the  Vice- President,  and  Dean  of  the 
Arts  Faculty,  Dr.  Ramsay  Wright,  to  express  its  sense 
of  the  loss  which  the  University  has  sustained  by  the 
withdrawal  of  the  Professor,  who  has  not  merely  held 
his  chair  for  a  longer  period  than  any  other  Professor 
now  upon  the  staff,  but  who  probably  has  covered  and 
adorned  a  wider  range  of  studies  than  almost  any  other 
professor  of  the  University,  either  now  or  in  the  past. 

"As  Biologist,  Professor  Wright  will  be  remembered 
primarily;  but  if  his  eminence  as  a  lecturer  in  his  own 
subject  had  not  been  so  widely  known,  both  inside  the 
Province  and  outside  it,  in  the  adjoining  provinces  and 
states,  it  is  likely  that  he  would  have  been  recollected 
for  his  pre-eminent  taste  for  linguistics,  and  his  almost 
periodical  mastery,  year  by  year,  of  a  fresh  language; 
while  yet  a  third  section  of  the  Toronto  public,  not  so 
near  to  the  University  and  its  interests,  would  have  re- 
membered him  as  the  Professor  of  Science,  who  was  also 
an  expert  musician. 

"And  yet,  when  all  this  is  said,  there  are  many  who 
will  feel  that  half  has  not  been  told  them;  outside  and 
beyond  his  professional,  and  his  linguistic,  and  his 
musical  gifts,  many  Canadians  will  think  of  Professor 
Ramsay  Wright  primarily  as  the  Scotchman,  who  made 
his  home  among  them  at  an  early  date,  who  grew  up 
with  the  country  and  grew  into  the  country,  who  made 
it  his  own,  and  was  ever  sympathetic,  courteous,  and 


134  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

considerate  to  all  things  and  persons  Canadian:  and 
even  as  his  colleagues  will  miss  the  patient,  unruffled, 
conciliatory  and  tactful  chairman,  who  presided  over 
their  council  and  committees,  so  will  this  larger  public 
outside  the  university  walls,  and  busied  in  other  things, 
think  with  regret  of  the  kindly  and  genial  friend  and 
neighbour  whom  they  will  meet  no  more. 

"This  Senate  unites  with  his  colleagues  of  the  Arts 
and  Medical  Faculties  in  wishing  him  many  happy,  well- 
earned  years  (not  of  rest — rest  would  not  be  congenial 
or  happy  to  him)  of  active  leisure  for  the  various 
causes,  linguistic  and  scientific,  in  which  he  is  inter- 
ested." 

ACTA  OF  THE  BOARD  OF  GOVERNORS 

The  Board  of  Governors,  at  its  meeting  on  November 
28th,  1912,  made  the  following  appointments: 

Senior  Research  Fellows  in  the  Faculty  of  Medicine: 
Dr.  Fletcher  McPhedran,  Dr.  R.  G.  Armour. 

Special  Assistant  in  Research  in  the  Faculty  of  Medi- 
cine: Dr.  A.  H.  Caulfield. 

Medical  examiner  for  physical  instruction  for  the 
women  students  of  the  University:  Dr.  Helen  MacMurchy. 

ARTS  FACULTY  COUNCIL 

At  a  meeting  of  the  Arts  Faculty  Council  on  De- 
cember 9th,  the  following  resolution  was  unanimously 
adopted : 

"The  Council  of  the  Faculty  of  Arts  of  the  University 
of  Toronto  desires  to  place  on  record  its  deep  sense  of 
the  loss  the  University  has  sustained  in  the  death  of 
Dr.  George  J.  Blewett,  Professor  of  Ethics  and  Apolo- 
getics in  Victoria  College,  and  a  member  of  this  Council. 

"Professor  Blewett's  career  ever  since  he  entered  the 
University  of  Toronto  as  an  undergraduate  was  such  as 
to  cast  lustre  on  his  Alma  Mater.  Awarded  at  gradua- 
tion the  Governor-General's  Gold  Medal  and  the  George 
Paxton  Young  Memorial  Fellowship,  he  distinguished 


TORONTONENSIA  135 

himself  in  his  graduate  studies  at  Harvard  and  at 
Oxford,  and  for  five  years  filled  with  credit  the  Chair  of 
Philosophy  in  Wesley  College,  Manitoba,  before  enter- 
ing on  his  duties  in  Victoria  College.  Both  as  an  earnest 
and  inspiring  teacher  and  as  a  thoughtful  and  graceful 
writer,  he  contributed  to  the  training  of  his  students 
and  to  the  reputation  of  the  University.  Through  all 
his  work,  whether  as  teacher  or  as  author,  there  was 
revealed  a  deeply  spiritual  nature,  a  profound  realisa- 
tion of  the  value  and  truth  of  the  moral  and  religious 
in  life,  a  devotion  to  the  noblest  ideals.  Always  faithful 
in  his  attendance  at  this  Council,  he  too  seldom  took 
an  active  part  in  its  debates,  yet  when  he  spoke  it  was 
always  with  tact  and  insight  and  persuasiveness. 

"The  Council  desires  to  tender  to  his  family  its  sincere 
sympathy  with  them  in  their  bereavement,  and  to  re- 
mind them,  as  it  reminds  itself,  that  his  influence  is  not 
lost,  but  abides." 


THE  CANADIAN  CLUB  OF  NEW  YORK— ANNUAL 
BANQUET 

The  eighth  annual  banquet  of  the  Canadian  Club 
of  New  York  was  held  at  the  Hotel  Astor  on  November 
12th,  and  was  the  most  successful  ever  held  in  that  city, 
the  honoured  guests  numbering  48,  and  the  total  atten- 
dance being  about  500.  Our  University  was  well  repre- 
sented by  Dean  John  Galbraith  of  the  S.P.S.,  the 
notice  of  whose  coming  always  brings  pleasure  to  many ; 
in  fact,  it  would  be  very  hard  to  find  a  man  more  univer- 
sally respected  and  loved  by  all  his  former  students. 
Toronto  was  also  well  represented  by  Col.  the  Hon. 
Sam  Hughes,  Sir  Edmund  Walker,  and  Kenneth  J. 
Dunstan. 

No  Canadian  affair  in  the  States  has  ever  had  an 
equal  number  of  such  prominent  people  at  the  guest 


136  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

table,  and  every  speaker  held  the  undivided  attention  of 
the  audience. 

The  speakers  were  Col.  Sam  Hughes;  Professor 
Willis  L.  Moore,  Department  of  Agriculture,  Washing- 
ton; Sir  Edmund  Walker;  Mr.  David  R.  Forgan,  Presi- 
dent, National  City  Bank,  Chicago;  Wm.  C.  Brown, 
President,  N.Y.C.R.R.;  C.  W.  Barron,  owner  of  The 
Wall  Street  Journal;  Dean  John  Galbraith;  Rev.  Daniel 
M.  Gordon,  Principal  of  Queen's  University,  and  the 
Hon.  A.  S.  Goodeve. 

John  A.  Stewart  represented  the  proposed  celebration 
of  one  hundred  years'  peace. 

Ernest  Thompson  Seton  greatly  pleased  the  entire 
audience,  as  also  did  Mrs.  A.  A.  Watts,  wife  of  one  of  our 
members,  who  recited  "The  Tale  of  the  Yukon"  and 
"Grin"  by  Robert  W.  Service. 

Before  the  interest  of  the  diners  had  a  chance  to 
slack  the  banquet  was  brought  to  a  close,  but  many  re- 
mained for  the  dance  in  the  adjoining  room.  The 
President  of  the  Club,  T.  Kennard  Thomson,  S.P.S/86, 
was  chairman,  and  in  the  afternoon  of  the  same  day  he 
gave  a  lunch  to  fifty  of  the  guests  in  the  Engineers'  Club, 
where  some  sixteen  very  good  impromptu  speeches  were 
made  by  Kenneth  J.  Dunstan,  Vice-President,  Associa- 
tion of  Canadian  Clubs,  and  the  presidents  of  the  follow- 
ing Canadian  clubs:  Dr.  Otto  Klotz,  Ottawa;  Dr.  A.  T. 
Hobbs,  Guelph;  Mr.  D.  Muir,  St.  Catharines;  Mr. 
T.  H.  Bullock,  St.  John,  New  Brunswick;  Mr.  J.  H.  H. 
Jury,  Bowmanville;  Mr.  C.  E.  Kelly,  Hamilton;  Mr. 
Root.  L.  Ewing,  Montreal  ;  Hon.  Sir  Alexander  Lacoste, 
Montreal;  Mr.  C.  W.  Barron  of  Boston;  Col.  Alex. 
Graham,  Canadian  Club  of  Boston;  Dr.  G.  Lenox 
Curtis,  President  of  Canadian  Camp. 

The  above  gentlemen  and  a  few  others  all  made  short, 
but  good  speeches,  which  were  responded  to  by  Dr. 
E.  R.  L.  Gould  and  J.  E.  McLean  for  the  Canadian  Club 
of  New  York  in  their  usual  graceful  and  entertaining  style. 


41 
TORONTONENSIA  137 

In  addition  to  the  speakers  were  many  railroad, 
bank,  and  other  presidents  from  both  sides  of  the  line, 
and  the  only  tantalising  feature  was  the  impossibility 
of  calling  for  more  speakers;  but  the  most  successful 
banquet  in  our  history  was  brought  to  a  close  before 
reaching  the  elastic  limit  of  the  audience,  a  very  difficult 
feat  in  New  York. 


138 


UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 


PERSONALS 


An  important  part  of  the  work  of  the  Alum- 
ni Association  is  to  keep  a  card  register  of 
the  graduates  of  the  University  of  Toronto 
in  all  the  faculties.  It  is  very  desirable  that 
the  information  about  the  graduates  should 
be  of  the  most  recent  date  possible.  The 
Editor  will  therefore  be  greatly  obliged  if  the 
Alumni  will  send  in  items  of  news  concerning 
themselves  or  their  fellow-graduates.  The 
information  thus  supplied  will  be  published  in 
THK  MONTHLY,  and  will  also  be  entered  on 
the  card  register. 

This  department  is  in  charge  of 
Miss  M.  J.  Kelson,  M.A. 


Mr.  E.  T.  Owen,  B.A.  '03  (T.), 
former  Lecturer  in  Trinity  College, 
has  been  appointed  Professor  of 
Greek.  Mr.  Owen  resides  at  49 
Alcina  Ave.,  Wychwood  Park, 
Toronto. 

Mr.  R.  W.  McNeel,  B.A.  '06  (U.), 
is  at  present  financial  editor  of 
The  Boston  Herald,  Inc.,  Boston, 
Mass. 

Mr.  E.  E.  Luck,  B.A.  '06  (V.), 
M.A.,  is  pursuing  post-graduate 
study  in  the  University  of  Leipzig, 
Germany. 

Dr.  Leslie  C.  Coleman,  B.A.  '04 
(U.),  D.Sc.  (Gottingen),  and  Mrs. 
Coleman  (May  MacD.  Urquhart), 
B.A.  '05  (U.),  of  Mysore,  India, 
were  recent  visitors  to  Toronto  and 
the  University.  For  the  last  five 
years,  Dr.  Coleman  has  been  ento- 
mologist and  mycologist  in  the 
Department  of  Agriculture  of  the 
Mysore  Government,  and  recently 
was  appointed  Director  of  Agri- 
culture for  the  State  of  Mysore  with 
the  immediate  responsibility  of 
organising  a  system  of  agricultural 
education.  As  a  preparation  for 
this  work,  Dr.  Coleman  has  been 
studying  agricultural  education  in 
Germany,  in  Canada,  and  in  the 


United  States.  While  in  Canada, 
he  acted  also  as  representative  of 
the  India  Government  at  the  Dry 
Farming  Congress  held  at  Leth- 
bridge,  Alta.  After  spending  some 
months  in  the  Western  United 
States,  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Coleman  will 
return  to  India  by  way  of  Japan  and 
China. 

Mr.  Saul  Dushman,  B.A.  '04 
(U.),  Ph.D.,  of  Toronto,  is  con- 
nected at  present  with  the  Research 
Laboratory,  General  Electric  Co., 
Schenectady,  N.Y. 

Mr.  Frank  E.  Hodgins,  B.C.L. 
'04,  K.C.,  of  Hodgins,  Heighington 
&  Bastedo,  Toronto,  a  member  of 
the  corporation  of  Trinity  College, 
councillor  of  the  Ontario  Law  Asso- 
ciation, chairman  of  the  Committee 
on  Tariff  and  Procedure,  and  also  a 
trustee  of  the  York  County  Law 
Association,  has  recently  received 
the  additional  honour  of  being 
elevated  to  a  judgeship. 

Miss  E.  M.  Keys,  B.A.  '06  (V.), 
is  at  present  a  clerk  in  the  Tuber- 
culosis Department  of  the  Board  of 
Health,  City  Hall,  Toronto,  and  has 
for  address,  66  Charles  St. 
West. 

Mr.  Edward  L.  Cousins, 
B.A.Sc.  '07,  connected  with  the 
Toronto  Harbour  Commission  since 
last  January,  and  previous  to 
that  time  with  the  Grand  Trunk 
Railway  system,  as  a  divisional 
engineer;  in  July,  1910,  assistant 
city  engineer,  in  charge  of  the  rail- 
way department,  and  later,  bridges 
and  docks — Mr.  Cousins  has  receiv- 
ed much  praise  for  the  preparation 
of  the  new  harbour  plans  recently 
published  in  Toronto. 


TORONTONENSIA 


139 


Mr.  J.  A.  Sharrard,  B.A.  '04  (U.), 
ad  eundcm,  M.A.,  former  Lecturer 
in  Mathematics  at  the  Presbyterian 
College,  Indore,  India,  is  now 
Principal  of  that  institution. 

Mr.  I.  A.  Humphries,  B.A.  '08 
(U.),  LL.B.,  formerly  of  Wark- 
worth,  is  practising  law  in  Camp- 
bellford. 

The  Rev.  E.  A.  Baker,  B.A.  '08 
(T.),  of  St.  Matthew's  Church, 
Ottawa,  was  awarded  the  degree 
of  Bachelor  of  Divinity  by  Trinity 
College,  on  Oct.  29,  1912. 

Chancellor  Burwash,  B.A.  "59 
(V.),  M.A.,  LL.D.,  has  resigned  the 
chancellorship  of  Victoria  College, 
University  of  Toronto,  the  resigna- 
tion to  take  effect  at  the  end  of  the 
academic  year,  August,  1913. 

Dr.  William  Oldright,  B.A.  '63 
(U.),  M.A.,  M.B.,  M.D.,  recently 
practising  with  Dr.  Mackenzie  at 
the  corner  of  Carlton  St.  and  Home- 
wood  Ave.,  Toronto,  has  confined 
himself  solely  to  practice  in  con- 
sultation. 

Mr.  W.  J.  Robertson,  B.A.  73 
(U.),  LL.B.,  for  thirty-eight  years 
mathematical  master  in  St.  Cath- 
arines Collegiate  Institute,  has 
retired  from  educational  work,  and 
is  conducting  a  bookstore  in  the 
same  town. 

Dr.  R.  G.  Brett,  M.D.  74,  of 
Banff,  Alta.,  has  been  elected  an 
officer  of  the  Dominion  Medical 
Council  as  a  member  of  the  Execu- 
tive Committee. 

The  Rev.  Samuel  Mills,  B.A.  77 
(T.),  has  removed  from  Placerville 
to  Oakland,  Cal.,  residing  at  5776 
Vincente  St. 


Professor  R.  Ramsay  Wright, 
B.A.  78  (U.),  M.A.,  LL.D.,  former 
Dean  of  the  University  of  Toronto, 
has  for  present  address,  c/o  Cana- 
dian Bank  of  Commerce,  2  Lombard 
St.  E.,  London,  Eng. 

The  Rev.  F.  E.  Farncomb,  B.A. 
'83  (T.),  resigned  the  Mission  of 
Stayner  and  Sunnidale,  after  an 
incumbency  of  over  six  years. 
The  Rev.  Mr.  Farncomb's  resigna- 
tion took  effect  on  Oct.  1,  1912. 

Mr.  Christopher  L.  Crasweller, 
B.A.  '83  (U.),  Principal  of  Sarnia 
Collegiate  Institute,  has  been  ap- 
pointed by  the  Windsor  Board  of 
Education  mathematical  master  at 
Windsor  Collegiate  Institute  in  suc- 
cession to  Mr.  William  Brown 
Hamilton,  B.A.  '06  (U.),  resigned. 

Dr.  W.  S.  Harrison,  M.D.,  C.M. 
'84,  of  Toronto,  represented  the 
Civic  Board  of  Health  at  the  Hy- 
gienic Congress,  held  in  Washing- 
ton. 

Mr.  Stephen  Martin,  B.A.  '85 
(U.),  formerly  principal  of  St. 
Mary's  Collegiate  Institute,  is 
master  in  mathematics  at  London 
Collegiate  Institute.  Before  leav- 
ing St.  Mary's,  Mr.  Martin  was 
tendered  a  banquet  by  the  Cana- 
dian Club,  which  was  attended  by 
many  of  the  graduates  of  the  Col- 
legiate Institute. 

Mr.  George  Harcourt,  B.S.A.  '89, 
Deputy  Minister  of  Agriculture  for 
Alberta,  was  representative  of  that 
province  at  the  Sixth  Congress  of 
the  Irrigation  Association,  and 
chairman  of  the  executive  com- 
mittee of  the  Dry  Farming  Con- 
gress held  at  Lethbridge,  Alta. 


140 


UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 


Professor  Wilfred  P.  Mustard, 
B.A.  '86  (IL),  M.A.,  of  Johns  Hop- 
kins University,  Baltimore,  Md., 
read  a  paper  on  Dec.  14,  1912,  be- 
fore the  Washington  Classical  Club. 
His  subject  was  Pastoral  Poetry. 

Mr.  Charles  J.  Loewen,  B.A.  '87 
(T.),  M.A.,  a  member  of  the  firm 
of  Loewen,  Harvey,  &  Humble, 
Ltd.,  has  for  business  address, 
Cotton  Bldg.,  418-420  Cambie  St., 
Vancouver,  B.C. 

Dr.  Hugh  A.  Macallum,  M.B. 
'87,  of  London,  has  been  elected 
President  of  the  Canadian  Medical 
Association,  which  will  meet  next 
year  in  London. 

Dr.  Geoffrey  Boyd,  B.A.  '88 
(U.),  M.B.,  resigned  last  spring  the 
position  of  chief  of  the  Eye,  Ear, 
Nose,  and  Throat  Department  of 
the  Hospital  for  Sick  Children, 
Toronto. 

Dr.  T.  J.  McNally,  M.D.,  C.M., 
'89,  of  Owen  Sound,  is  at  present  a 
District  Medical  Health  Officer, 
with  headquarters  at  Palmerston. 

Mr.  George  A.  H.  Eraser,  B.A. 
'89  (U.),  M.A.,  of  Denver,  Colo., 
has  been  appointed  Assistant  Attor- 
ney for  Colorado  of  the  Atchison, 
Topeka,  and  Santa  Fe  Railway  Co. 
During  recent  years  Mr.  Eraser  has 
also  become  Assistant  General 
Solicitor  of  the  Colorado  Midland 
Railway  Co.,  and  a  professor  in  the 
Law  School  of  Denver.  Mr.  Eraser 
is  a  member  of  the  firm  of  Attorneys 
at  Law  of  Rogers,  Ellis,  &  John- 
son, having  for  business  address, 
A.  C.  Foster  Bldg.,  Suite  624,  Den- 
ver, Colo. 

Dr.  A.  M.  Clark,  M.B.  '91,  has 
removed  from  Dunnville  to  Tor- 
onto, residing  at  232  Shaw  St. 


Dr.  J.  W.  S.  McCullough,  M.D., 
C.M.  '98,  Secretary  of  the  Ontario 
Board  of  Health,  has  been  elected 
President  of  the  Canadian  Public 
Health  Association. 

Dr.  B.  E.  McKenzie,  M.D.,  C.M. 
'90,  of  72  Bloor  St.  E.,  Toronto,  has 
associated  with  him  in  practice  Dr. 
C.  Stewart  Wright,  M.B.  '10,  re- 
cently a  graduate  of  the  Orthopedic 
Department,  Carney  Hospital,  and 
Clinical  Assistant  at  Massachusetts 
General,  and  Children's  Hospitals, 
Boston.  Drs.  McKenzie  and 
Wright  are  practising  exclusively  in 
orthopedic  surgery. 

Dr.  D.  B.  Bentley,  M.D.,  C.M. 
"91,  of  Sarnia,  is  a  District  Medical 
Health  Officer,  with  headquarters 
at  London. 

The  Rev.  Robert  B.  Beynon, 
B.A.  '91  (V.),  former  Methodist 
minister  on  the  Scarboro  Circuit  of 
the  Centennial  Church,  has  left  that 
field  of  labour  for  Bradford. 

Professor  J.  G.  Carter  Troop, 
B.A.  '92  (T.),  M.A.,  has  removed 
from  Chicago  to  Toronto,  owing  to 
the  suppression  of  the  Extension 
Department  of  the  University  of 
Chicago,  of  which  for  many  years  he 
had  been  a  member.  Professor 
Troop  resides  at  227  St.  Clair  Ave. 

Dr.  W.  A.  Thomson,  M.D.,  C.M. 
'93,  of  Regina,  Sask.,  was  elected  a 
member  of  the  new  Medical  Coun- 
cil of  Saskatchewan. 

Mr.  E.  B.  Hutcherson,  B.A.  '93 
(U.),  M.A.,  has  for  residence  ad- 
dress in  Regina,  Sask.,  2037  Albert 
St. 

Dr.  A.  L.  Danard,  M.D.,  C.M. 
"94,  of  Rocklyn,  previously  Owen 
Sound,  is  travelling  and  studying  in 
England. 


TORONTONENSIA 


141 


Dr.  H.  W.  Hill,  M.B.  '93,  M.D., 
D.P.H.,  formerly  on  the  staff  of  the 
University  of  Minnesota,  and  also 
in  1911  Director  of  the  division  of 
Epidermiology  on  the  Minnesota 
State  Board  of  Health,  has  removed 
to  London, where  previously  he  had 
been  appointed  Director  of  the  In- 
stitute of  Public  Health,  having  for 
office  address,  cor.  Ottaway  Ave. 
and  Waterloo  St. 

Dr.  Paul  J.  Moloney,  M.D.,  C.M. 
'93,  of  Cornwall,  was  appointed  for 
this  year  a  District  Medical  Health 
Officer,  with  headquarters  at  King- 
ston. 

The  Rev.  W.  J.  West,  B.A.  '93 
(U.),  M. A.,  after  sixteen  years'  pas- 
torate in  Bluevale,  has  accepted 
a  call  to  St.  John's  Presbyterian 
Church,  Port  Perry. 

Dr.  D.  A.  McClenahan,  M.B.  '94, 
M.D.,  of  Waterdown,  is  a  District 
Medical  Health  Officer,  having 
headquarters  at  Hamilton. 

Dr.  W.  R.  Greene,  D.D.S.  '94,  of 
Ottawa,  was  elected  in  June,  1912, 
Honorary  President  of  the  Ontario 
Dental  Society. 

Dr.  J.  D.  McKay,  M.D.,  C.M. 
'95,  of  Marion,  Indiana,  is  pursuing 
post-graduate  work  in  London, 
Eng.,  in  eye,  ear,  nose,  and  throat. 

Dr.  T.  Bruce  Hewson,  M.D., 
C.M.  '95,  who  sold  last  year  his 
practice  in  Colborne,  and  after- 
wards spent  some  time  in  New 
York,  is  practising  in  Peterboro'. 

Dr.  George  Elliott,  M.D.,  C.M. 
'95,  has  removed  from  Beverley  St. 
to  219  Spadina  Rd.,  Toronto. 

The  Rev.  C.  A.  Seager,  B.A.  '95 
(T.),  M.A.,  is  principal  of  St.  Mark's 
Hall,  Vancouver,  B.C.,  and  has  for 
address,  1249  Davie  St. 


Mr.  Henry  A.  Burbidge,  B.A. 
'95  (U.),  LL.B.,  has  removed  from 
Winnipeg  to  Hamilton,  where  he  is 
practising  as  a  member  of  the  firm, 
Newburn,  Ambrose,  Burbidge,  & 
Marshall. 

Dr.  A.  J.  Mackenzie,  B.A.  '96 
(U.),  LL.B.,  M.B.,  is  continuing 
alone  the  practice  hitherto  carried 
on  by  Drs.  Oldright  and  Mackenzie 
at  the  corner  of  Carlton  St.  and 
Homewood  Ave.,  Toronto. 

Mr.  M.  Day  Baldwin,  B.A.  '96 
(T.),  M.A.,  who  is  a  University 
coach,  has  for  address,  194  Park 
Ave.,  Montreal,  Que. 

Dr.  R.  T.  Rutherford,  M.D., 
C.M.  '97,  primarily  of  Stratford, 
who  practised  at  Strathclair,  Man., 
has  been  appointed  Medical  In- 
spector of  Immigration  at  the  port 
of  New  York  for  the  Dominion  of 
Canada. 

Mr.  W.  J.  Elliott,  B.S.A.  '98, 
superintendent  of  lands  in  the 
Natural  Resources  Branch  of  the 
C.P.R.,  stationed  at  Calgary,  Alta., 
is  a  director  of  the  Irrigation  Asso- 
ciation, and  was  an  active  worker 
at  its  Sixth  Congress  which  con- 
vened in  August  1912,  at  Kelowna, 
B.C. 

Miss  Eva  J.  Taylor,  Mus.B.  '98, 
Mus.D.,  formerly  of  Guelph,  has 
for  present  residence,  529  llth  Ave., 
Vancouver,  B.C. 

The  Rev.  Hugh  Munroe,  B.A. 
'98  (U.),  for  nine  years  pastor  of  St. 
Paul's  Presbyterian  Church,  Bow- 
manville,  has  become  assistant 
pastor  at  New  St.  Andrew's  Church, 
Toronto,  his  duties  also  including 
the  directorship  of  St.  Andrew's 
Institute. 


H2 


UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 


The  Rev.  H.  J.  Johnson,  B.A.  '00 
(T.),  M.A.,  has  removed  from  Port 
Perry  to  Port  Dover. 

The  Rev.  A.  E.  M.  Thomson, 
B.A.  '00  (V.),  M.A.,  Methodist 
minister  at  Amherstburg,  has  ac- 
cepted an  invitation  to  Aylmer,  as 
his  new  circuit  of  labour  after  June, 
1913. 

Dr.  J.  A.  C.  Hoggan,  D.D.S.  '01, 
of  Hamilton,  is  this  year  President 
of  the  Ontario  Dental  Society,  and 
also  a  member  of  the  Executive 
Committee  of  the  Canadian  Dental 
Association. 

Mr.  Walter  E.  Barclay,  B.A.  '02 
(T.),  of  Los  Angeles,  Cal.,  has  his 
studio  at  1506  Harvard  Bldg. 

Dr.  H.  E.  Eaglesham,  M.D., 
C.M.  '03,  of  Weyburn,  Sask.,  has 
been  elected  a  member  of  the 
Medical  Council  of  Saskatchewan. 

Dr.  M.  H.  Garvin,  D.D.S.  '03,  of 
Winnipeg,  Man.,  holds  this  year  the 
office  of  Secretary-Treasurer  of  the 
Canadian  Dental  Association. 

The  Rev.  Hamilton  R.  Mock- 
ridge,  B.A.  '04  (T.),  M.A.,  who  was 
locum  tenens  at  St.  John's,  Norway, 
during  the  summer,  has  been  ap- 
pointed curate  to  Canon  Sprogge  at 
Cobourg. 

Dr.  A.  H.  W.  Caulfield,  M.B.  '04, 
resigned  the  office  of  pathologist  at 
the  Muskoka  Sanatorium,  Graven- 
hurst. 

Dr.  W.  C.  Davy,  D.D.S.  '04,  of 
Morrisburg,  is  Vice-President  for 
this  official  year  of  the  Ontario 
Dental  Society. 

Dr.  T.  H.  Argue,  M.D.,  C.M.  '05, 
of  Grenfell,  Sask.,  is  a  member  of 
the  new  Medical  Council  of  Sas- 
katchewan. 


Mr.  Lome  A.  Eedy,  B.A.  '04 
(U.),  is  editor  of  The  Journal,  St. 
Mary's. 

Miss  Norah  M.  Thomson,  B.A. 
'04  (U.),  was  associate  editor  of  a 
volume,  Owen  Sound,  recently 
issued  by  the  Publicity  Com- 
mission of  Owen  Sound. 

The  Rev.  E.  W.  Wallace,  B.A. 
'04  (V.),  B.D.,  has  recently  been 
appointed  by  the  Board  of  Gover- 
nors of  the  West  China  University, 
Chengtu,  Professor  in  the  Faculty  of 
Education  of  that  University,  and 
also  Secretary  of  Education  for  the 
various  Mission  Schools  of  all  the 
Protestant  Churches  in  West  China. 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wallace  (Rose  N. 
Cullen),  B.A.  '03  (V.),  sail  from  San 
Francisco  for  China  early  in  1913. 

Dr.  G.  A.  MacDonald,  D.D.S.,'05, 
is  located  at  Yorkton,  Sask.  Dr. 
MacDonald  is  a  member  for  this 
year  of  the  Executive  Committee 
of  the  Canadian  Dental  Association. 

Mr.  W.  F.  Green,  B.A.  '05  (V.), 
M.A.,  resigned  in  October,  1912,  his 
position  on  the  staff  of  the  Univer- 
sity of  Toronto,  and  has  received  an 
appointment  in  the  Department  of 
Geology  at  the  University  of  Wis- 
consin, Madison,  Wis. 

Mr.  H.  S.  Coulter,  B.A.  '05  (T.)t 
has  resigned  his  situation  on  the 
Trinity  School  staff,  New  York, 
and  has  accepted  a  position  in 
H.  M.  Customs  in  Toronto. 

Dr.  P.  T.  Coupland,  D.D.S.  '05, 
of  St.  Mary's,  was  recently  elected 
Deputy  Grand  Master  of  the 
I.O.O.F.  of  Ontario. 

Mr.  H.  R.  MacMillan,  B.S.A.  '06, 
formerly  of  Ottawa,  is  Chief  Fores- 
ter for  B.C.,  with  headquarters  at 
Victoria. 


TORONTONENSIA 


143 


The  Rev.  Canon  T.  W.  Powell, 
B.A.  '06  (T.),  M.A.,  President  of 
King's  College,  Windsor,  was  hon- 
oured with  the  degree  of  D.D.  by 
the  University  of  Aberdeen,  con- 
ferred at  a  special  convocation  on 
June  24,  1912,  in  connection  with 
the  visit  which  delegates  to  the 
Congress  of  the  Universities  of  the 
Empire  paid  to  that  ancient  insti- 
tution. 

The  Rev.  H.  D.  Raymond,  B.A. 
'06  (U.),  M.A.,  formerly  of  Orillia, 
has  been  appointed  a  member  of  the 
staff  of  Wycliffe  College,  Toronto. 

Dr.  R.  E.  Wodehouse,  M.D., 
C.M.  '06,  of  Fort  William,  was  ap- 
pointed for  this  year  Medical 
Health  Officer  of  that  district  of 
which  Fort  William  is  the  head- 
quarters. 

Dr.  R.  W.  Mann,  M.D.,  C.M.  '06, 
of  Toronto,  is  pursuing  post- 
graduate study  in  European  hos- 
pitals. 

Dr.  J.  A.  Bothwell,  D.D.S.  '06, 
of  Toronto,  holds  this  year  the 
office  of  Supervisor  of  Clinics  on 
the  Executive  of  the  Ontario  Dental 
Society. 

The  Rev.  George  A.  Little,  B.A. 
'06,  pastor  of  Augustine  Church, 
Winnipeg,  has  for  residence  ad- 
dress, 594  River  Ave.,  Winnipeg, 
Man. 

The  Rev.  James  G.  Brown,  B.A. 
"06  (V.),  M.A.,  has  removed  from 
Peterboro',  and  is  stationed  at 
Enderby,  B.C.,  as  Methodist  clergy- 
man. 

Mr.  William  Brown  Hamilton, 
B.A.  '06  (U.),  mathematical  master 
of  Windsor  Collegiate  Institute  has 
recently  resigned  on  account  of 
illness. 


Dr.  W.  A.  Black,  D.D.S.  '07,  of 
Toronto,  was  elected  in  June,  1912, 
Secretary  of  the  Ontario  Dental 
Society. 

Marriages. 

BOYD — KNOWLES — On  Nov.  28, 
1912,  at  57  Howland  Ave.,  Tor- 
onto, Dr.  Julian  South  worth 
Boyd,  M.B.  '09,  of  Simcoe,  to 
Helen  Barclay  Knowles  of  Tor- 
onto. 

BRAND — KELLS — On  Dec.  11, 
1912,  at  St.  Thomas'  Church, 
Millbrook,  Clarence  William 
Brand,  M.D.,  C.M.  '00,  of  1036 
Bloor  St.  W.,  Toronto,  to  Amy 
Frances  Kells  of  Cleveland,  O. 
Dr.  and  Mrs.  Braud  reside  at 
1036  Bloor  St.  W.,  Toronto. 

CANN— MEAD— On  Nov.  27,  1912, 
in  Toronto,  William  Richard 
Cann,  M.B.  '11,  of  Shelburne, 
formerly  of  Oshawa,  to  Clare 
Tremeer  Mead  of  Toronto. 

FIELD — GEARING — On  April  18, 
1912,  George  Henry  Field,  M  D., 
C.M.  '94,  of  Cobourg,  to  Mary 
Gearing,  daughter  of  Commander 
and  Mrs.  Gearing  of  Annapolis, 
Maryland. 

GRAHAM— GARVIN— On  Oct.  26, 
1912,  Walter  L.  Graham,  B.S.A. 
'12,  of  Britannia  Bay,  to  Mar- 
garet Garvin  of  Smith's  Falls. 

HARRINGTON — CODE — On  Oct.  25, 
1912,  at  Smith's  Falls,  the  Rev. 
S.  E.  Harrington,  B.A.  '11  (T.), 
of  Pittsburg,  to  Miss  Code  of 
Smith's  Falls,  sister  of  the  Rev. 
G.  Code,  B.A.  '98  (T.),  of  North 
Augusta. 

KEY— BUCK— On  Dec.  12,  1912,  at 
St.  Clement's  Church,  Toronto, 
William  R.  Key,  B.A.Sc.  '10,  to 


144 


UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 


Mabel  Gertrude  Buck,  both  of 
Toronto.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Key  re- 
side at  33  Balmoral  Ave. 

LEWIS — WATKINS — On  Nov.  23, 
1912,  at  the  Church  of  the  Re- 
deemer, Toronto,  Richard  Gar- 
wood  Lewis,  B.Sc.F.  '12,  of  the 
Dominion  Forestry  Branch,  Otta- 
wa, formerly  of  Toronto,  to  Grace 
Loudon  Watkins  of  Toronto. 

MARTY — FAIRBAIRN — On  Dec.  4. 
1912,  at  505  Palmerston  Boul., 
Toronto,  Rhea  Beatrice  Fair- 
bairn,  B.A.  '12  (U.),  to  Frank 
Curry  Marty,  of  Fort  Thomas, 
Ky.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Marty  reside 
in  Fort  Frances. 

MEADOWS — WALLACE — In  August, 
1912,  at  Winnipeg,  Man.,  Rufus 
Freeman  Meadows,  B.A.  "10 
(V.),  of  Birtle,  Man.,  to  Miss  E. 
M.  B.  Wallace,  of  Winnipeg. 

McBRiDE — CLUFF — On  Dec.  3, 
1912,  at  Clinton,  Chester  Jackson 
McBride,  M.B.  '09,  of  Welland, 
formerly  of  Egbert,  to  Delia  Cluff 
of  Clinton. 

MCTAVISH — TURNBULL  —  In  the 
early  autumn,  at  Montreal,  Gor- 
don Campbell  McTavish,  B.A. 
'95  (T.),  of  Winnipeg,  Man.,  to 
Miss  Turnbull  of  Montreal,  Que. 

NIEMEIER — WILSON — On  Nov.  20, 
1912,  at  350  Annette  St.,  Toronto, 
Otto  Wilmot  Niemeier,  M.B.  '10, 
formerly  of  Toronto,  to  Ruby 
Irene  Wilson  of  Toronto.  Dr. 
and  Mrs.  Niemeier  reside  at  412 
Barton  St.,  Hamilton. 

PENNEY — WALTERS — On  Nov.  27, 
1912,  in  Danforth  Rd.,  Toronto, 
William  George  Penney,  M.B.  '10, 
of  Toronto,  to  Ellen  J.  Walters, 
daughter  of  W.  R.  Walters,  M.B. 
'87,  Toronto. 


Ross  —  SCHAEFER  —  In  December 
1912,  in  Toronto,  Hugh  Horace 
Ross,  M.B.  '96,  to  Jean  Schaefer, 
both  of  Seaforth.  Dr.  and  Mrs. 
Schaefer  reside  in  Seaforth. 

SCOTT— SHAW— On  Sept.  19,  1912, 
at  Carleton  Place,  by  the  Rev.  A. 
A.  Scott,  B.A.  '74  (U.),  M.A., 
father  of  the  groom,  Alexander 
Armstrong  Scott,  B.A.  '08  (U.), 
missionary  under  appointment  to 
Indore,  Central  India,  to  Minnie 
Campbell  Shaw  of  Carleton 
Place. 

THOMAS — CARLETON — On  Nov.  20, 
1912,  at  Avening,  James  Taylor 
Thomas,  M.B.  '10,  of  Caledon, 
formerly  of  Edgar,  to  Marion 
Carleton  of  Avening. 

WEAVER — GRAYDON — On  Novem- 
ber 26,  1912,  at  230  St.  George 
St.,  Toronto,  Bessie  Irene  Gray- 
don,  B.A.  '12  (U.),  to  Frank  R. 
Weaver  of  Johnstown,  Pa.  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Weaver  reside  in  Johns- 
town. 

Deaths. 

FORSTER — On  Dec.  11,  1912,  at 
101$  Bleecker  St.,  Toronto,  Dr. 
Edwin  Forster,  D.D.S.  '93. 

PORTER— On  Nov.  20,  1912,  at 
Lancaster,  Pa.,  George  Edwin 
Porter,  B.A.  '01  (V.),  M.A., 
Ph.D.,  head  of  the  department  of 
English  in  Franklin  and  Marshall 
College,  Lancaster,  Pa.,  and  for- 
merly professor  in  Amherst  Col- 
lege, Amherst,  Mass. 

ROSWELL— On  Dec.  8,  1912,  at 
Streetsville,  John  Wesley  Ros- 
well,  B.A.  '84  (U.),  barrister,  at 
one  time  Advertising  Manager  of 
the  Sun  Printing  Co.,  Toronto. 


VOL.  XIV.  TORONTO,  FEBRUARY,  1913  No.  4 


EDITORIAL 

"HANGING  ON  FOR  DEAR  LIFE" 

DR.  HENRY  MONTAGU  BUTLER,  the  Master 
of  Trinity  College,  Cambridge,  in  an  address 
delivered  to  the  English  Classical  Association 
at  its  recent  meeting  in  Sheffield,  has  made  a  note- 
worthy pronouncement  on  the  position  of  classics  in 
modern  education.  A  classical  scholar  himself  of  no 
mean  attainments,  he  rated  the  ancient  Greek  and  Latin 
classics  as  unrivalled  exponents  of  human  thought 
and  action,  and  as  literature  that  will  always  consti- 
tute the  highest  achievement  of  the  intellect;  but  it 
was  his  conviction  "that  for  members  of  the  cultured 
classes  who  wrould  never  be  Latin  or  Greek  scholars 
the  teaching  of  translations  from  the  classics  should 
form  a  prominent  part  of  all  modern  education.  At 
the  same  time  he  submitted  that  the  teaching  of  the 
classical  languages  should  be  limited  to  those  who  were 
able  to  profit  by  it". 

We  are  getting  on,  as  Mr.  Asquith  would  say. 
Dr.  Butler's  view  is  certainly  not  a  novel  one,  but  it  is 
an  indication  that  new  ideas  are  beginning  to  dominate 
the  minds  of  the  leaders  of  educational  thought  in 
England.  Evidence  of  this  is  to  be  found  on  all  hands, 
though  the  extent  to  which  the  leaders  are  prepared 
to  go  is  not  in  every  case  as  great  as  that  demonstrated 

[145] 


146  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

by  the  Master  of  Trinity.  The  Headmaster  of  Win- 
chester in  a  recent  speech  lamented  that  modern  sub- 
jects were  "invading  the  sanctuary"  of  the  classics  in 
education,  but,  he  went  on  to  add,  at  Winchester  they 
were  "hanging  on  for  dear  life,  and  would  do  so,  while 
he  had  a  voice  in  the  matter,  to  the  priceless  inheritance 
of  Greek".  "Still,  while  holding  on  to  the  classics 
they  were  holding  out  a  hand  to  the  new  knowledge. 
They  could  both  exist  and  flourish  side  by  side  with 
mutual  respect." 

Perhaps  so.  The  difficulty  of  the  situation  is  not 
so  easy  of  solution  as  Mr.  Kendall  appears  to  believe. 
The  congestion  of  the  curricula  at  the  great  public 
schools  and  in  the  universities  is  such  that,  except  for 
men  of  much  more  than  average  ability,  a  good  general 
education  is  impossible  with  classics  taught  in  the  old 
way  or  even  taught  as  now.  This  is  the  point  of  view 
of  Mr.  A.  C.  Benson  who  has  taught  classics  as  a  public 
schoolmaster  for  twenty  years,  and  literature  and 
English  for  ten  years  in  Cambridge  and  has,  therefore, 
an  experience  which  gives  his  opinions  on  this  subject 
considerable  value.  Commenting  on  the  views  of  the 
Headmaster  of  Winchester,  quoted  above,  he  says: 
"The  plain  truth  is  that  if  the  classics  are  to  be  studied 
so  minutely  and  elaborately,  there  is  no  time  for  any- 
thing else;  and  the  catastrophic  breakdown  of  the 
classics  as  a  vehicle  of  general  education  is  due  to  this; 
that  other  subjects  have  been  forced  in,  and  that  while 
they  have  made  it  impossible  for  classics  to  be  taught 
thoroughly,  the  classics  still  prevent  other  subjects 
from  being  taught  thoroughly;  so  we  get  an  elemen- 
tary dilettanetism  all  along  the  line." 

Other  quotations  may  be  made  of  the  views  indi- 
cating a  similar  change  of  thought  on  the  place  of 
classics  in  education  by  English  and  Scotch  university 
leaders,  all  of  which  tends  to  show  that  the  time- 
honoured  place  occupied  by  Greek  and  Latin  literature 
in  education  is  to  be  vigorously  contested.  Already  in 


EDITORIAL  147 

Scottish  educational  circles  the  possibility,  in  the  near 
future,  of  Latin  being  no  longer  required  for  entrance 
into  the  universities  has  been  admitted,  and  this  possi- 
bility may  become  a  concrete  fact  through  the  pressure 
of  modern  subjects  in  the  time-tables  of  the  secondary 
schools  of  Scotland.  After  that  happens  it  will  not  be 
long  before  the  English  universities  will  find  it  neces- 
sary to  reorient  themselves  on  the  whole  question  of 
classics  in  education. 

That  the  struggle  between  the  old  and  the  new 
subjects  for  a  place  on  the  curriculum  will  result  in  a 
compromise,  which  may  avoid  a  violent  rupture  with 
the  past,  is  the  hope  of  the  moderates  amongst  the 
representatives  of  classical  education.  Dr.  Butler's 
pronouncement  may  help  ever  so  little  in  preparing 
the  way  for  such  a  compromise. 

THE  UNIVERSITY  AND  THE  PEOPLE 

A  speaker  at  a  Toronto  meeting  for  social  service 
is  reported  to  have  claimed  that  there  is  malversation 
of  funds  in  universities  generally,  and  that  there  is  in 
consequence  a  debasement  of  education,  either  for  the 
sake  of  economy  to  make  up  for  the  unwise  expenditure 
or  for  the  ease  of  professors.  He  went  on  to  add: 
"Endowments  meant  for  poor  students  were  being 
hedged  around  with  conditions  and  regulations  that 
made  them  the  perquisites  of  the  rich  who  did  not  need 
them.  .  .  .  There  was  a  danger  of  the  university  system 
becoming  the  tool  of  a  clique,  and  it  might  yet  become 
as  necessary  to  confiscate  their  endowments  as  it  was 
those  of  the  monasteries  of  the  Middle  Ages." 

This  view  is  largely  an  echo  of  the  one  which  pre- 
vails in  certain  classes  in  England.  A  large  number  of 
the  endowments  in  the  older  universities  of  England 
were  established  for  poor  students,  but  the  revenues 
from  them  are  now  given  as  fellowships  and  scholar- 
ships to  students  who  in  the  great  majority  of  cases 
cannot  be  classed  as  poor.  This  has  been  a  grievance 


148  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

which  is  voiced  annually  at  the  British  Trades  Union 
Congress.  At  the  Congress  held  last  September  the 
Chairman,  Mr.  William  Thorne,  M.P.,  is  reported  to 
have  said:  "A  Royal  Commission  on  university  and 
public  school  endowments,  demanded  for  many  years 
at  this  congress,  has  not  yet  been  appointed,  and  those 
great  trusts  are  still  privately  administered.  We  must 
insist  on  knowing  the  exact  history  and  value  of  those 
endowments  which  in  a  large  number  of  cases  were  in- 
tended for  the  poor.  We  must  insist  on  their  public 
administration." 

It  would  be  a  serious  matter  if  a  large  number  of 
the  people  of  this  Province  were  to  regard  the  State 
University  as  tending  only  to  promote  class  interests, 
and  it  would  be  very  unwise  to  promote  movements 
which  would  stimulate  the  development  of  an  anti- 
university  feeling  of  this  sort.  The  University  is,  as 
every  university  should  be,  established  and  main- 
tained to  serve  the  interests  of  the  whole  community. 
There  is  apt  to  be,  however,  amongst  professors  and 
university  men  generally,  an  attitude  which  is  inter- 
preted, in  many  cases  .wrongly,  to  mean  that  they  are 
a  class  apart.  It  is  this  class  with  its  aims  and  am- 
bitions which  stirred  a  writer  to  compare  it  with  that 
of  the  scribes  of  whom  he  goes  on  to  remark: 

"The  ancient  scribes  of  Jerusalem,  not  a  religious 
order  like  the  Pharisees,  were  a  learned  order.  They 
were  graduates  of  one  or  the  other  of  the  two  ancient 
seats  of  learning  at  Jerusalem,  founded  in  the  days  of 
Nehemiah.  Their  long  robes  were,  in  fact,  the  aca- 
demic gown — then  as  now,  the  badge  of  learning. 
Beware  of  the  scribes,  who  desire  to  walk  in  academic 
gowns  and  receive  salutations  in  the  marketplaces  and 
the  chief  places  in  the  synagogue  and  the  first  places 
at  social  functions!  Their  learning,  their  doctor's  de- 
grees, their  academic  gowns,  find  their  end  in  livelihood, 
in  personal  distinction,  in  social  advancement,  and  not 
in  the  enrichment  and  uplift  of  the  common  life." 


EDITORIAL  149 

The  future  of  universities  depends  on  the  goodwill 
of  the  masses  of  the  nation.  That  goodwill  can  only 
be  secured  by  university  graduates  and  professors  work- 
ing for,  and  sympathising  with,  the  people  of  the  average 
class,  and  with  those  below  the  latter  who  in  the  present 
social  conditions  have  to  put  up  a  hard  struggle  for 
existence.  When  the  great  mass  of  the  people  find  the 
university  man  as  a  type  sympathetic  and  helpful,  the 
effort  to  develop  and  maintain  higher  education  be- 
comes a  light  one. 

DEMOCRACY  AND  EDUCATION 

Dr.  Silcox's  article  in  the  January  issue  of  the 
MONTHLY,  on  the  conditions  in  primary  education  in 
the  United  States  and  Ontario,  has  drawn  attention  to 
certain  remarkable  features  in  the  situation  as  it  ob- 
tains in  the  Western  States  and  particularly  in  Illinois. 
The  conditions  as  he  describes  them  are  not  such  as  to 
inspire  optimism.  The  common  schools  are  open  only 
eight  or  nine  months  in  the  year,  and  the  salaries  paid  are 
apparently  inversely  proportional  to  the  value  of  farms.  In 
districts,  for  instance,  where  land  was  worth  $250  an  acre 
the  teacher  received  only  $55  a  month  for  eight  months. 

This  is  part  of  the  "Western  Territory"  or  "Western 
Reserve"  which  was  opened  fo^  settlement  one  hundred 
and  twenty-five  years  ago.  The  Continental  Congress 
of  1787  by  solemn  resolution  decreed  that,  in  this  Wf  st- 
ern Territory,  "religion  and  good  government  being 
essential  to  the  happine  s  of  mankind,  schools  and  the 
means  of  education  shall  be  forever  encouraged",  and 
in  accordance  with  this  resolution  millions  of  acres  of 
the  best  agricultural  land  were  set  apart  as  an  endow- 
ment for  schools  and  education  generally.  The  fathers 
of  the  Revolution  were  of  high  ideals;  but  they  were 
not  endowed  with  a  vision  that  would  enable  them  to 
penetrate  the  future  to  grasp  the  fact  that  education 
would  be  to-day,  on  the  whole,  a  right  less  prized  than 
it  was  a  century  ago. 


150  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

Then  there  is  landlordism.  Dr.  Silcox  instances  one 
estate  of  28,000  acres  and  another  of  7,000  acres,  which 
are  rented  out  in  several  hundred-acre  farms  to  tran- 
sient tenants  for  a  year.  The  landlordism  of  Western 
Europe  is  under  strictly  regulated  conditions,  all  with 
the  object  of  safeguarding,  more  or  less,  the  interest  of 
the  tenant  as  well  as  of  the  landlord;  but  in  Illinois,  in 
the  centre  of  a  vast  continent  inhabited  by  a  people 
devoted  to  self-government,  it  is  in  its  worst  form. 
This  and  the  defective  educational  conditions  observed 
tend  to  make  one  wonder  whether,  after  all,  Democracy 
can  be  trusted  to  look  after  its  own  interests. 

THE  UNIVERSITY  QUESTION  IN  ONTARIO 

A  news  item  in  one  of  the  evening  papers  of  a  month 
ago  announced  that  a  deputation  from  Queen's  Uni- 
versity interviewed  the  Premier  and  his  colleagues  of 
the  Provincial  Cabinet  to  urge  that  financial  assistance 
be  given  annually  to  the  Arts  Faculty  of  that  university 
on  the  score  that  it  was  doing  highly  meritorious  work 
for  the  Province,  and  that  it  was  now  severed  completely 
from  the  religious  denomination  which  established  it 
and  maintained  it  till  recently.  It  was  also  pointed 
out,  we  are  informed  through  the  same  medium,  that 
the  Province  is  already  supporting  all  but  a  few  of  the 
Science  Departments  of  the  same  university,  that  its 
Medical  Faculty  had  been  given  $50,000  by  the  Pro- 
vince, and  that  the  principle  thus  established  should 
be  exemplified  in  the  other  departments  of  the  Univer- 
sity by  extending  adequate  financial  support  to  them, 
all  in  the  public  interest. 

In  commenting  on  this  we  have  no  desire  to  offer 
a  word  of  opposition.  The  situation  which  has  developed 
is  one  which  demands  the  most  careful  consideration 
on  the  part  of  all  who  are  concerned  in  questions  of 
higher  education  in  this  Province.  Nor  is  it  intended 
here  to  suggest  that  the  Government  will  not,  unless 
influenced  thereto,  give  full  attention  to  the  ultimate 


EDITORIAL  151 

bearing  of  the  proposals  that  have  been  made  to  them 
on  this  question.  Amongst  the  alumni  of  the  Provincial 
University  it  is  recognised  that  Sir  James  Whitney's 
Government  and  the  Legislature  have  by  no  means 
been  unmindful  of  the  needs  of  the  University  of  Toronto, 
and,  therefore,  that  the  Government  should  now  be  free 
to  deal  with  the  larger  situation  as  it  deems  advisable. 

It  may,  however,  be  permitted  to  inquire  what  will 
be  the  ultimate  effect  of  granting  the  request  of  Queen's  ? 
There  are  at  least  three  other  universities  in  Ontario, 
two  of  which  are  at  present  under  denominational 
control.  The  third  of  these,  the  Western,  is  also  claim- 
ing provincial  aid,  and  if  Queen's  University  receives 
financial  assistance  from  the  Province,  it  also  will  have 
its  claim  for  aid  strengthened  thereby.  This  claim  may 
not  be  immediately  granted,  but  in  a  few  years  it  will 
be,  and,  as  a  result,  in  half  a  generation  the  Province 
will  be  supporting  three,  or  it  may  be  four,  universities; 
for  the  claim  for  provincial  assistance  which  will  be 
made  by  the  Catholic  University  of  Ottawa  may  not 
be  denied  ultimately.  Three  universities  duplicating 
in  every  department  the  Provincial  University  would 
be  a  serious  burden  on  the  people  of  the  Province,  for 
it  would,  unless  foresight  is  exercised,  involve  ulti- 
mately not  less  than  $1,000,000  a  year. 

Does  the  Province  of  Ontario  require  three  uni- 
versities duplicating  each  other  in  all  faculties  and  de- 
partments? If  it  does,  the  question  of  expense  is  a 
secondary  one,  since  the  Province  must  pay  for  what  it 
needs,  whether  the  sum  annually  expended  be  small  or 
great.  The  problem  will  have  to  be  solved  only  on  the 
most  careful  consideration  of  the  public  interest  in 
this  matter.  The  solution  should  not  be  left  to  the 
universities  themselves.  That  would  only  lead  to  a 
jealous  and  costly  rivalry  in  which  every  professorship 
and  every  Faculty  in  Toronto  would  be  duplicated  in 
Queen's  and  the  Western,  and  costly  Faculties  of  Engi- 
neering, for  instance,  might  be  established  in  those  two 


152  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

institutions,  although  McGill  and  Toronto  are  already 
turning  out,  and  will  turn  out,  enough  engineers  to  meet 
the  needs  of  the  Dominion  in  this  respect  for  many  years 
to  come.  It  would  be  absurd  also  to  allow  two  uni- 
versities to  attempt  to  give  post-graduate  instruction 
of  an  advanced  character,  and  in  the  competition  for 
graduate  students  which  would  ensue,  to  lower  the 
standard  of  the  higher  university  degrees,  when  one 
university  properly  assisted  to  specialise  in  that  direc- 
tion would  suffice  for  that  purpose  for  a  couple  of  gener- 
ations at  least. 

The  only  way  of  preventing  the  waste  of  provincial 
funds  on  universities  thus  needlessly  expanding  in  all 
directions  is  to  adopt  the  Scotch  system.  The  Im- 
perial grant  to  the  four  Scotch  universities,  annually 
made,  is  £150,000,  which  is  expended  under  the  super- 
vision of  a  University  Commission  of  Royal  appoint- 
ment, which  determines  not  only  what  Chairs  and 
Faculties  shall  be  established,  but  also  what  shall  be 
the  curricula  in  the  various  Faculties  and  for  the  various 
degrees  in  each  university.  This  commission  has  beer 
of  very  great  service  to  higher  education  in  Scotland, 
it  has  been  economical  in  its  administration  of  the 
Imperial  grant,  and  it  has  confined  the  universities  in 
their  work  to  what  they  can  efficiently  do.  The  degrees  of 
the  Scotch  universities  represent  to-day  a  higher  stan- 
dard of  attainment  than  they  would  in  the  absence  of 
control  by  such  a  commission. 

A  commission  for  the  non-state  universities  of 
Ontario,  which  would  play  the  part  of  the  Scotch 
University  Commission,  would  prevent  the  waste  of 
resources  by  those  universities  in  duplicating  needlessly 
along  every  line  the  work  done  by  the  State  University 
which  is  already  under  the  control  of  a  commission 
appointed  by  the  Crown.  The  institution  of  such  a 
university  commission  would,  moreover,  be  in  keeping 
with  the  doctrine  that  public  control  should  accompany 
the  expenditure  of  public  funds. 


EDITORIAL  153 

THE  MEASUREMENT  OF  EFFICIENCY  IN  UNIVERSITY 
LIFE  AND  ADMINISTRATION 

Efficiency  is  the  latest  word  with  which  to  conjure, 
a  word  which  seems  from  its  very  sound  to  indicate 
that  there  is  something  of  power,  or  at  least  force, 
behind  it,  in  contrast  to  the  soothing  effect  which  the 
old  lady  said  she  always  felt  as  a  result  of  pronouncing 
Mesopotamia.  Business  systems  have  urged  it  and 
have  even  published  journals  to  advocate  it  (by  their 
method  to  be  sure),  and  some  of  our  business  men  have 
been  profoundly  impressed  by  the  speakers  who  lately 
have  been  in  our  own  city  telling  of  the  merits  of  a 
system  whereby  the  individual  is  less  and  less  and  the 
job  is  more  and  more.  There  were  rumours  of  the  invasion 
of  universities  by  this  means  of  measurement  when  the 
investigation  of  the  Carnegie  Institution  undertook  the 
examination  of  the  work  of  universities  on  this  continent. 

At  that  time  the  New  York  Sun,  in  its  facetious 
manner,  published  an  interview  with  a  business  in- 
vestigator in  the  course  of  which  he  said: 

"Finally,  I  desire  to  direct  attention  to  the  fact  that 
not  one  of  my  suggestions  for  the  improvement  of  the 
administration  of  institutions  of  learning  is  merely 
theoretical  or  even  experimental.  All  have  been  tried 
out  in  practice  with  excellent  results.  I  can  go  to  any 
one  of  hundreds  of  retail  clothing  shops,  steel  foundries, 
fish  markets,  woollen  mills,  great  excavation  firms,  and 
the  like,  and  get  at  a  moment's  notice  scores  of  alert, 
capable  men,  properly  trained  and  disciplined,  who 
would  be  willing  to  undertake,  for  suitable  compensa- 
tion, the  entire  rearrangement  and  standardisation  of 
any  college  or  university,  and  would  guarantee  to  bring 
about  results  that  would  amaze  any  professor  of  Greek 
or  Sanskrit  that  ever  lived." 

But  all  these  are  overshadowed  to-day  when  we 
hear  that  dear  old  conservative  Harvard  has  an  assistant 
comptroller  who  has  sent  out  from  the  college  office 
the  following  circular: 


154  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

"In  line  with  changes  and  improvements  of  known 
success  and  efficiency  made  in  the  general  accounting 
system  of  the  University,  the  College  has  decided  to 
take  up  cost-accounting  as  a  further  aid  to  adminis- 
trative understanding  of  the  numerous  elements  of 
expense  which  form  the  cost  of  instruction. 

"For  the  proper  grouping  and  allocation  of  such 
costs,  a  considerable  amount  of  ancillary  data  derived 
from  various  sources  is  essential.  Data  to  be  used  as  a 
basis  for  prorating  salaries  to  the  various  classified 
functions  are  sought  by  means  of  the  enclosed  schedule, 
which  is  accompanied  by  an  explanatory  set  of  instruc- 
tions. 

"  Your  co-operation  in  filling  out  this  schedule  and  in 
returning  the  same  to  this  office  prior  to  March  1,  1913, 
is  respectfully  invited." 

A  schedule  accompanies  it,  on  one  side  of  which 
the  members  of  the  teaching  force  are  instructed  to  fill 
in  approximately  one  hundred  blanks,  while  on  the  re- 
verse, eighty-two  additional  blanks  are  provided  where 
may  be  presented  miscellaneous  optional  information 
concerning  the  use  of  their  time.  With  regard  to  each 
course  the  instructor  is  required  to  state  the  number 
of  weeks  and  the  number  of  hours  each  week  spent  in 
connection  with  that  course,  under  the  following  heads: 
(a)  lectures,  (6)  recitations,  (c)  conferences,  (d)  labora- 
tory, and  (e)  field  work.  Then  follow  blanks  for  the 
following  less  tangible  information:  (1)  total  number  of 
hours  spent  in  regular  exercises,  (2)  total  hours  spent  in 
direct  preparation  for  lectures,  (3)  total  hours  spent  in 
direct  preparation  for  laboratory,  (4)  total  hours  of 
consultation,  (5)  total  hours  spent  in  examinations, 
grades,  etc.,  with  (6)  a  grand  total  of  all  items.  The 
circular  provides  the  following  formula  for  finding  the 
total  number  of  hours  of  regular  exercises:  (2aX3a)  + 
(2b  X  3&)  +  (2c  X  3c)  +  (2d  X  3d)  +  (2e  X  3e)— the  figures  and 
letters  referring  to  corresponding  characters  in  the  in- 
formation schedule. 


EDITORIAL  155 

Then  follows  an  interesting  and  necessary  part  of 
the  teacher's  life,  that  given  to  general  administration, 
and  the  cost  of  which  is  therefore  an  overhead  charge 
on  instruction.  Under  "Department  Administration" 
come  five  subdivisions,  total  number  of  hours  spent  in 
each  of  the  following:  (1)  division  meetings,  (2)  depart- 
ment meetings,  (3)  department  committees,  (4)  examin- 
ations for  higher  degrees,  (5)  office  of  chairman.  These 
must  be  carefully  filled  out  as  also  the  hours  spent  at 
faculty  meetings,  administrative  boards,  committees, 
and  miscellaneous  activity. 

Then  comes  a  comprehensive,  term  "Contributing 
Activities".  Information  given  under  this  head  is 
optional,  but  the  circular  kindly  assures  the  teachers 
that  since  the  items  included  there  "are  of  a  quasi- 
private  nature  and  are  very  largely  affected  by  the 
personal  equation,  the  resultant  variations  in  such  data 
would  make  impracticable  the  direct  use  of  these  figures 
for  the  purpose  of  distributing  salaries".  The  inference 
is  that  the  more  one  can  tell  of  hours  spent  in  work  that 
even  indirectly  will  be  of  service  to  the  University,  the 
more  favourable  will  the  merits  of  his  claims  for  pro- 
motion appear. 

There  was  a  time  when  we  poked  fun  at  the  Question- 
naires of  the  departments  of  education,  and  the  star- 
vation curves  of  departments  of  political  science,  but 
we  feel  like  apologising  to  them  in  the  face  of  this  latest 
phase  of  university  research  and  investigation  carried 
on  by  the  business  experts  by  whom  college  professors 
have  been  looked  upon  as  unscientific  and  unpractical 
men. 

A  PREHISTORIC  FIND  AND  ITS  MORAL 

The  discovery  at  Piltdown  in  Sussex,  England,  of  a 
skull  regarded  as  of  Late  Pleiocene  or  Early  Pleistocene 
date,  and,  therefore,  the  oldest  human  skull  that  is 
known,  constitutes  the  latest  scientific  achievement  of 
interest  to  the  general  public.  The  skull  is  described  as 
that  of  an  adult  female,  very  thick,  provided  with 


156  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

prominent  supraorbital  ridges,  of  very  marked  prog- 
nathous characters,  and  of  a  type  lower  than  that  of 
any  existing  human  race.  The  views  of  anthropologists 
and  anatomists  on  the  find  have  been  paraded  in  the  lay 
press,  and  more  or  less  fanciful  representations  of  the 
original  owner  of  the  skull,  as  she  must  have  appeared 
during  life,  are  reproduced  in  the  illustrated  papers  with 
the  object  of  impressing  on  their  readers  the  importance 
of  the  discovery.  The  public  are,  however,  not  inclined 
to  look  on  the  find  from  the  scientific  standpoint,  but 
rather  to  consider  it  much  as  one  would  do  who  suddenly 
discovers  that  one  of  his  immediate  ancestors  was  of  a 
highly  "undesirable"  type.  The  public,  to  put  it 
bluntly,  has  been  more  or  less  disturbed  at  the  discovery 
of  what  is  regarded  as  evidence  of  the  Simian  origin  of 
the  human  race. 

The  subject  of  prehistoric  man,  whether  of  a  low  or 
a  high  type,  is  an  uncomfortable  one  for  the  average 
individual,  even  for  him  of  considerable  culture.  He 
regards  his  descent  from  the  palaeolithic  or  neolithic 
ancestors  as  something  discreditable,  which  one  must 
not  speak  of  any  more  than  one  would  recall  the  exist- 
ence of  a  skeleton  in  the  family  closet.  To  trace  one's 
descent  back  to  a  race  of  long  ago  that  lived  a  brutal 
existence,  that  were  supposed  to  have  no  morals  at  all, 
or  moral  standards  but  little  above  that  of  the  wild 
beast  of  the  forest,  is  repulsive  in  the  highest  degree  to 
the  individual  who  tacitly  assumes  that  he  is  "only  a 
little  lower  than  the  angels". 

All  this  is  simply  due  to  dense  ignorance  of  the  past 
history  of  mankind.  What  the  human  race  is  to-day  is 
the  result  of  the  struggle  of  prehistoric  man  to  progress 
through  the  darkness  of  barbarism  to  the  light.  He 
had  a  small  brain,  but,  constantly  using  it  after  the  in- 
vention of  language,  he  increased  its  capacity,  and 
modern  men  are  the  heirs  to-day  of  the  results,  a  larger 
brain,  a  clearer  and  more  rational  intellect,  a  divine 
ability  "to  look  before  and  behind",  to  relate  cause  and 


EDITORIAL  157 

effect,  and  to  discern,  dimly,  perhaps,  order,  law  and 
moral  direction  in  the  universe.  He  discovered  the 
use  and  control  of  fire,  the  manufacture  of,  first,  flint 
implements,  then  of  bronze,  and  lastly  of  iron.  He  learned 
the  arts  of  the  chase  and  of  husbandry  by  which  he  took 
the  wild  cereals,  legumes,  and  fruits,  and  by  careful 
cultivation  and  selection  through  long  ages,  produced 
the  modern  wheat,  barley,  oats,  peas,  and  fruits.  He 
discovered  the  arts  of  weaving  and  tanning,  of  cooking 
and  preparing  food.  He  founded  the  family,  he  estab- 
lished the  social  organisation  to  protect  his  offspring 
and  his  fellows.  He  invented  the  first  alphabet  which 
would  seem  from  Judge  Piette's  discoveries  and  re- 
searches to  be  as  ancient  as  the  close  of  the  Palaeolithic 
Period,  and  from  which  came,  directly,  the  Tuareg  and 
Guancha  Scripts  and  probably  also  the  letters  of  the 
Lapis  Niger,  and  indirectly,  the  Greek  and  Phoenician 
alphabets.  He  had  the  artistic  sense  keenly  developed, 
so  much  so  at  the  close  of  the  Palaeolithic  Period  as  to 
lead  Sergi,  the  eminent  Italian  anthropologist,  to  regard 
the  Athenians  of  the  Periclean  Age  as  direct  descendants 
of  Madeleinian  man. 

He  thus  laid  the  foundations,  primitively,  perhaps, 
but  sure  and  enduring,  of  all  that  is  best  in  life  as  it  is 
now.  It  was  a  hard  labour,  a  long  task,  a  struggle  with 
nature,  superstition,  and  disease,  waged  through  the 
long,  dim  night  of  the  Prehistoric  Period.  He  was 
brutal  and  cruel  at  times,  and  then  he  anticipated 
Balkan  outrages,  Adana  massacres,  Kishenev  pogroms, 
Congo  cruelties  and  Putumayo  horrors;  but  the  spark 
of  humanity  survived,  to  be  transmitted  to  glow  fer- 
vently in  his  descendants  in  the  then  far-distant  future. 
To  recognise  and  understand  what  he  did  is  to  absolve 
him,  and  in  doing  so  we,  in  our  turn,  may  faintly  hope 
for  a  similar  indulgence  of  charity  when  men  of  the 
now  far-distant  future  will  look  back  on  the  present 
so-called  civilised  age  with  its  barbarous  wars,  its 
cruelties,  its  lust,  its  three  hundred  thousand  men  and 


158  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

women  burnt  for  witchcraft,  and  the  misery  of  its  great 
cities.  And  above  all,  we  should  not  forget  that  the 
narrow  mind  and  the  intolerant  spirit  in  religion,  politics 
and  interracial  relations  may  be  and,  in  all  probability 
is,  as  sure  evidence  of  as  repulsively  low  origin  as  are 
the  prognathous  jaws  and  projecting  supraorbital  ridges 
of  the  Piltdown  skull. 

"Men 

Perished  in  winter-winds  till  one  smote  fire 
From  flint  stones  coldly  hiding  what  they  held, 
The  red  spark  treasured  from  the  kindling  sun. 
They  gorged  on  flesh  like  wolves  till  one  sowed  corn 
Which  grew  a  weed,  yet  makes  the  life  of  man: 
They  mowed  and  babbled  till  some  tongue  struck  speech, 
And  patient  fingers  framed  the  lettered  sound. 
What  good  gifts  have  my  brothers  but  it  came 
From  search  and  strife  and  loving  sacrifice?" 


THE  BOW  OF  THE  SHIP 


I  AM  the  bow  of  the  ship ! 
I  fling  the  foam  with  my  speed, 
Like  a  sea-god's  shoulder  adrip 

That  all  things  in  the  high  sea  heed; 
And  I  was  slid  from  the  slip 
By  man  for  man  in  his  need ! 


From  sunrise  on  to  sunset, 

With  moon  and  with  no  moon, 

For  him  I  go  and  I  get, 
And  return  beseeching  no  boon, 

Content  with  my  bulwarks  wet, 
And  my  strength  to  restart  soon! 


Out  from  the  high  dock-gate 

To  over  the  ocean  rim, 
South  where  the  doldrums  wait, 

North  where  the  fog-belts  swim, 
My  furrow  a  white  road  straight 

Plough'd  at  behest  of  him! 


Strong  men's  muscle  and  brain, 
The  toil  thereof  and  the  fire, 

Spent  were  on  me  not  in  vain ; 
I  ripen'd  to  the'r  desire, 

From  them  for  joy  and  for  pain 

Is  my  soul  as  the  son's  from  the  sire! 

[159] 


160  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

There  was  iron  before  I  began, 

Iron  that  sinks  in  the  sea, 
Iron  imshaped  to  a  plan, 

And  wood,  dead  fruit  of  the  tree; 
Save  for  the  spirit  of  man, 

These  and  but  these  should  I  be. 

Therefore  my  being  is  his; 

Rovers  together  are  we, 
His  yearning  is  mine  and  his  bliss; 

I  sandal  his  feet  for  the  sea, 
And  to  all  that  beyond  it  is 

I  take  him  and  make  him  free! 

Smooth,  unbroken  and  sheer 

I  drop  through  the  water  line, 
Fashioned  a  form  severe 

To  sunder  the  gale-roll'd  brine, 
And  under  my  taffrail  clear 

Not  an  image  or  carven  sign ! 

Ah,  if  figure  I  bore  what  I  would 
Were  the  mind-lit  visage  of  man, 

Fulfilled  with  all  humanhood, 

With  power  in  its  broad  brows'  span, 

Bold,  strong,  not  to  be  withstood, 
Performing  what  none  else  can! 

I  am  the  long  ship's  bow, 

That  was  framed  for  strength  and  for  speed, 
And  all  years  that  my  years  allow, 

Wherever  the  high  seas  lead, 
I  shall  plunge,  I  shall  ride,  I  shall  plough, 

For  the  service  of  man  in  his  need! 

c.  s.  s. 


IN  FOREIGN  PARTS 


MUCH  of  the  charm  that  formerly  belonged  to 
foreign  travel  has  vanished  and  given  place 
to  miscalled  comfort.  In  these  days  of  Lusi- 
tanias  and  Olympics,  with  their  lifts,  swimming  tanks,  and 
ten-course  dinners,  we  forget  we  are  at  sea  unless  the 
unsteady  element  compels  us  to  search  in  our  mal  de 
mer  for  bromides  or  Sistersill's  sea-sick  remedy.  And 
in  Europe  tourist  agencies  and  interpreters,  grands  hotels 
de  luxe  with  hall  porters  who  mangle  every  tongue  in 
Christendom,  and  Cookies  armed  with  Baedeker,  the 
trippers'  bible,  and  possessed  of  a  frantic  desire  to  do 
the  sights — these  and  other  pests  are  rapidly  bringing 
European  journeying  to  a  point  where  it  will  be  better 
to  stay  at  home  and  read  Murray  or  join  a  travel  club. 
Round  the  world  nowadays  stretches  a  string  of 
gaudy  tourist  caravanseries  ready  to  entrap  the  unwary, 
all  brass  and  glass  and  electric  glitter,  manned  and 
womaned  by  mercenary  attendants — the  so-called  grand 
hotels  in  which  nothing  reaches  the  stature  of  grandeur 
but  the  bill.  You  can  eat  the  same  dinner  everywhere. 
Here  it  is: 

Consomme  A  clear  soup  made  of  a    quart  of 

water  boiled   down   to  a  pint  to 
make  it  strong. 

Filet  de  poisson  a  Yes,  there  it  is  in  a  corner  of  your 
la  maitre  d'hdtel  plate,  a  microscopic  section  almost 
requiring  to  be  stained  like  a  bac- 
teriological slide  in  order  to  be 
visible,  and  hiding  under  an  equally 
homeopathic  dose  of  sauce. 

(161] 


162 


UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 


Pigeons  aux  petits     From  the  savourless    flavour    you 
pois  would   be   ready  to   believe   them 

accessories  before  the  fact  of  the 
above-mentioned  soup,  had  not  the 
H2O  character  of  the  same  been 
demonstrated. 


Baron  d'agneau 
r6ti 


This  titled  personage  has  carefully 
concealed  his  age  from  the  census 
enumerators,  and  there  is  no  caper 
sauce,  the  waiter  not  being  allowed 
to  cut  any  till  he  has  received  your 
tip. 

Salade  A  leaf  of  lettuce  and  a  thin  disc  of 

tomato  dexterously  juggled  with 
three  drops  of  French  dressing. 

Bavaroise  Your  old  friend — corn  starch  pud- 

ding. 

Dessert  Wrinkled  apples  or  oranges,  wal- 

nuts well  furred  against  the  winter, 
and  raisins  which  have  monopolised 
all  the  seeds  rejected  by  Luther 
Burbank. 

The  tourist  agencies,  too,  have  done  a  good  deal  to 
spoil  Europe  by  encouraging,  in  conjunction  with  Bae- 
deker, a  class  of  people  to  travel,  who,  ignorant  of  lan- 
guage,customs, history  and, in  general, everything  pertain- 
ing to  the  countries  which  they  visit,  are  made  to  pay 
through  the  nose — airinglese — for  such  ignorance,  and 
have  created  to  supply  their  wants  a  machinery  which 
obtrudes  itself  everywhere  to  the  annoyance  of  the 
serious  traveller.  They  have  raised  the  price  of  every- 
thing for  him,  and  their  couriers,  guides,  and  interpre- 
ters vex  him  everywhere  with  persistent  offers  of  their 
worthless  services. 

The  guides  have  by  heart  a  patter  of  misinforma- 
tion. I  saw  one  conducting  a  party  of  Americans 
through  the  tribuna  of  the  Umzi  at  Florence.  He  paused 


. 
IN  FOREIGN  PARTS  163 

before  the  antique  statue  of  a  satyr  treading  the  sca- 
bellum,  and  explained  that  this  was  the  celebrated 
Dancing  Faun  of  Praxiteles!  Another  showed  Bandi- 
nelli's  statue  of  Judith  with  the  head  of  Holofernes  in 
the  Loggia  dei  Lanzi,  and  when  asked  by  his  gaping 
audience  to  identify  Cellini's  neighbouring  group  of 
Perseus  and  Medusa,  remarked  with  the  utmost  sang- 
froid, "And  that  is  Holofernes  with  the  head  of  Judith !" 
The  audience  looked  mystified,  but  did  not  press  the 
question  further.  Another  neglected  to  show  the  sup- 
posed tomb  of  Romulus  under  the  lapis  niger  in  the 
Roman  Forum,  with  its  inscription,  the  oldest  known 
in  Latin,  saying  that  there  was  nothing  there. 

Guides  and  couriers  are,  of  course,  in  league  with 
shopkeepers;  therefore,  if  you  allow  yourself  to  purchase 
anything  in  a  shop  recommended  by  the  former  they  get 
a  commission  which  is  included  in  the  price  you  pay. 

One  wonders  where  the  trippers  come  from.  The 
majority  are  Americans,  and  they  are  the  worst  offend- 
ers, but  there  are  a  few  English,  French,  and  Germans 
among  them.  One  never  sees  them  at  home  in  their 
respective  countries;  consequently,  they  are  probably 
changed  by  travel,  and  not  for  the  better.  Austrians, 
Spaniards,  Italians,  Scandinavians,  and,  I  am  glad  to 
say,  Canadians,  are  as  a  rule  better  mannered,  and  not 
obtrusive. 

A  great  many  seem  hypnotised  by  Baedeker.  Their 
method  seems  to  be  to  introduce  their  corporeal  presence 
into  the  various  places  indicated  by  the  guide-book,  and 
then  to  tick  them  off  one  after  another  in  the  proud 
satisfaction  of  having  "done"  them.  (To  do  and  to  be 
done  summarises  the  experience  of  the  average  tripper.) 
I  saw  an  American  go  through  the  Palazzo  Riccardi  at 
Florence  without  once  looking  at  the  marvellous  frescoes 
of  Benozzo  Gozzoli.  He  had  "been  there"  and  "done 
it".  Another  pair  at  Rome  were  joined  at  luncheon  by 
a  friend,  who  said,  "Now,  if  we  three  get  busy  we  can 
do  this  here  town  this  afternoon".  And  I  fancy  they 


164  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

did.  I  happened  to  be  in  the  Colosseum  when  they  drove 
up,  rushed  in,  took  a  squint  around,  and  one  remarked, 
"Fine  old  rambling  pile,  ain't  it?"  and  so  away. 

You  imagine  incidents  like  these  to  be  invented,  but 
there  is  no  need  to  invent  them;  too  many  actually 
happen.  An  Englishwoman  in  the  Doria  gallery  at 
Rome  remarked  to  her  companion:  "I  don't  see  any- 
thing here  by  Dore — nothing  from  Dante's  Inferno." 
And  a  worthy  American  schoolmarm  at  Naples  was 
happy  in  having  seen,  as  she  put  it,  the  wonders  of  the 
world,  among  which  she  counted  "The  Pharmacy  Bull 
and  Apollo  with  the  Bevelled  Ear". 

Some  there  be  who  are  not  sure  whether  Chianti  is 
an  artist  or  a  cheese,  and  many,  very  many  who  seem  to 
consider  the  advanced  civilisation  of  the  Continent  an 
offence  against  their  own  barbarism.  The  American 
takes  it  as  a  personal  insult  that  things  are  not  done 
with  the  fuss  and  rush  of  America,  whereas  the  English 
family,  sipping  its  tea  and  munching  its  toast  with  the 
solemn  regularity  of  a  company  of  soldiers  at  drill, 
complains  of  the  quality  of  the  infusion,  disregarding 
the  fact  that  tea  is  not  here  a  national  beverage. 

FREDERIC  DAVIDSON. 


A  MORAL  RIGHT  BEHIND  HOME  RULE 


IS  there  a  moral  right  behind  the  desire  of  the  Irish 
for  Home  Rule?  A  writer  in  the  Spectator  of 
October  last  says  there  is  not,  and  I  believe  the 
idea  is  wide-spread  among  English  and  Canadian  people. 

To  realise  that  there  is  a  moral  right,  and  the  strength 
of  this  right,  one  must  know  something  of  the  history 
of  Ireland.  Few  people  have  taken  the  trouble  to  in- 
quire into  the  history  of  Irish  and  English  relations, 
and  many  of  those  who  have,  have  contented  themselves 
with  a  survey  of  the  past  hundred  years.  "In  no  other 
history",  says  Lecky,  "can  we  trace  more  clearly  the 
chain  of  causes  and  effect,  the  influence  of  past  legisla- 
tion not  only  upon  the  material  condition,  but  also 
upon  the  character  of  a  nation.  In  no  other  history 
can  we  investigate  more  fully  the  evil  consequences 
which  must  ensue  from  disregarding  that  sentiment  of 
nationality  which  is  one  of  the  strongest  and  most  en- 
during of  human  passions." 

To  understand  something  of  the  forces  still  at  work 
we  must  begin  our  study  of  Irish  history  at  least  as  far 
back  as  the  descent  of  Tudor  England  upon  Ireland. 
Even  before  the  time  of  the  Tudors  the  policy  of  English 
rule  in  Ireland  was  to  separate  and  degrade  the  native 
race  and  to  kill  their  national  life.  Sir  John  Davis 
writes:  "It  was  manifest  that  such  as  had  the  govern- 
ment of  Ireland,  under  the  crown  of  England,  did 
intend  to  make  a  perpetual  separation  and  enmity 
between  the  English  and  the  Irish,  pretending,  no  doubt, 

165 


166  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

in  the  end  to  root  out  the  Irish."  Although  this  state- 
ment was  made  in  the  reign  of  James  I,  may  it  not  be 
said  with  equal  truth  of  to-day?  Tudor  England  saw 
fit  to  change  her  religion,  Ireland  remained  true  to  the 
more  ancient  faith  that  in  her  hands  had  done  so  much 
to  convert  Europe  and  England  to  Christianity,  and 
because  she  remained  a  Catholic  race  Ireland  has  been 
persecuted  and  penalised  by  Protestant  England.  The 
wars  of  extermination  under  Elizabeth,  however,  were 
not  directed  so  much  against  the  religion  of  the  Irish 
as  prompted  by  the  greed  of  English  adventurers  to 
possess  themselves  of  the  fair  lands  of  the  Irish. 

The  religious  motive  was  there  but  not  to  come  into 
active  being  until  later. 

"For  some  five  centuries  before  Tudor  England 
descended  upon  Ireland,  she  was" ,  says  Lord  Dunraven 
in  his  "Legacy  of  Past  Years",  "a  busy  field  of  industry. 
The  country  possessed  much  wealth,  and  her  harbours 
were  filled  with  Irish  ships  engaged  in  a  flourishing  over- 
sea trade.  Her  ships  traded  with  Spain,  France,  Italy, 
and  Low  Countries,  Scotland  and  England.  Her  towns 
were  well  built,  and  in  sanitation  they  were  in  advance 
of  the  requirements  of  the  day."  This  state  of  prosperity 
roused  the  cupidity  of  the  English,  and  in  their  efforts 
to  possess  themselves  of  these  riches  they  destroyed  the 
source  of  them  without  benefiting  themselves. 

The  history  of  the  reign  of  the  Tudors  in  Ireland 
begat  the  history  of  the  Irish  down  to  the  present  day. 
Ireland  stood  in  England's  way,  so  she  resolved  to  de- 
stroy the  native  race,  root  and  branch,  her  commerce, 
trade  and  language,  by  the  sword,  by  fire,  by  systematic 
starvation,  and  to  plant  the  country  with  Anglo-Saxons. 
But,  as  we  shall  see,  this  policy  failed,  the  vitality  of 
the  native  Irish  persisted,  and  Anglo-Norman,  Anglo- 
Saxon  became,  as  the  saying  is,  "more  Irish  than  the 
Irish". 

One  of  the  early  English  Planters,  writing  of  the 
native  Irish,  says:  "They  are  very  civil  and  honest, 


A   MORAL   RIGHT   BEHIND    HOME    RULE       16.7 

strong  of  body,  quick  witted,  of  great  hospitality  and 
very  obedient  to  the  law."  Sir  John  Davies,  the  English 
Attorney- General  of  James,  writes:  "No  nation  or  people 
under  the  sun  that  doth  love  equal  or  indifferent  justice 
better  than  the  Irish, or  will  rest  better  satisfied  with  the 
execution  thereof  although  it  be  against  themselves, 
provided  they  have  the  protection  of  the  law  when 
upon  just  cause  they  may  desire  it."  Again,  he  writes: 
"A  common  saying  among  them  is  'Defend  me  and 
spend  me'."  Poor  people,  they  have  been  spent  indeed. 
We  shall  see  how  they  have  been  defended! 

Such  was  Ireland  and  the  Irish  when  Tudor  England 
coveted  it.  Then  under  it  began  one  of  the  blackest 
pages  in  the  history  of  the  world,  only  to  be  compared 
with  the  wars  of  Alva  in  the  Netherlands,  the  wars  of 
extermination.  But  these  wars,  devastating  and  hideous 
as  they  were,  did  not  do  their  work  quickly  enough,  so 
they  gave  way  to  wholesale  slaughter  of  women  and 
children,  to  deliberate  murder  under  the  pretence  of 
English  hospitality,  to  treachery,  even  after  peace  was 
made,  and  to  systematic  starvation.  Spencer,  the  poet, 
writing  of  the  remnant  of  the  Munster  people  left  after 
systematic  starvation  was  tried,  said:  "Out  of  every 
corner  of  the  woods  and  glens  they  came  creeping  forth 
upon  their  hands,  for  their  legs  would  not  bear  them. 
They  spoke  like  ghosts  crying  out  of  their  graves,  they 
did  eat  the  dead  carrion  happy  where  they  could  find  it." 
Another  English  writer  says:  "From  Dingle  to  the  rock 
of  Cashel  not  the  lowing  of  a  cow  or  the  voice  of  a 
ploughman  was  heard."  The  work  of  destruction  was 
so  thoroughly  done  that  Elizabeth's  ministers  were 
able  to  assure  her  that  she  had  little  left  to  reign  over 
in  Ireland  except  ashes  and  carcasses.  But  out  of  those 
ashes  rose  the  remnant  of  the  Irish  race;  they  gathered 
strength,  retilled  their  wasted  lands,  intermarried  with 
the  Planters,  in  spite  of  the  savage  laws  to  prevent 
them,  only  to  be  as  cruelly  cut  down  by  the  religious 
wars  of  Cromwell. 


168  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

The  religious  persecution  under  Cromwell  might 
have  been  forgotten  in  time,  but  nothing  can  condone 
the  wholesale  confiscation  of  property  carried  out  in- 
discriminately on  native  Irish,  Anglo-Norman-Irish, 
Anglo-Saxon-Irish  alike.  Nearly  the  whole  of  the  rich 
lands  of  Leinster,  Munster,  and  Ulster  were  given  to 
English  adventurers  who  had  supplied  money  to  carry 
on  the  wars,  and  the  Irish,  rich  and  poor,  high  and  low, 
without  reference  to  race,  creed  or  origin,  were  herded 
into  Connaught  or  driven  over-sea. 

But  again  the  vitality  of  the  native  Irish  persisted, 
and  as  with  the  earlier  Planters  Cromwell's  Puritan 
soldiers  became  Catholic  Irish,  and  in  a  few  years  their 
descendants  were  fighting  for  King  James.  Spencer, 
the  "gentle"  poet  who  advocated  in  Elizabeth's  time 
the  destruction  of  the  Irish  by  systematic  starvation, 
could  not  foresee  that  in  Cromwell's  time  his  grandson 
would  be  expelled  from  his  house  and  property  as  an 
Irish  "Papist".  It  is  a  lesson  amply  taught  by  Irish 
history  but  never  learnt  by  the  English,  that  the  Irish 
are  a  race  of  such  vigorous  nationality  that  they  will 
never  be  assimilated  but  will  always  absorb,  and  it  is 
strange  that  English  politicians  never  understood  that, 
if  Ireland  was  to  be  of  use  to  them  and  to  become  a  part 
of  the  Empire,  her  development  must  be  along  national 
lines.  The  accession  of  each  king  to  the  English  throne 
brought  to  Ireland  new  indignities,  new  plantations, 
new  treachery.  An  English  writer  wonders  at  English 
obstinacy.  "Never",  he  says,  "since  the  world  began 
were  hostile  feelings  kept  alive  in  any  other  land."  We 
wonder  more  to-day  at  the  stupidity  of  the  policy  that 
perpetually  planted  a  land  with  the  Anglo-Saxon  and 
perpetually  ruined  the  Irish  Anglo-Saxon  for  the  Anglo- 
Saxon  across  the  channel.  Under  James  I  Ulster  was 
planted  with  Scotch  and  English,  and  if  we  are  to  believe 
contemporary  records  the  majority  of  these  settlers 
were  of  the  scum  of  both  nations.  The  scandalous 
activities  of  Wentworth  under  Charles  I  are  known  to 


A    MORAL   RIGHT   BEHIND    HOME    RULE       169 

all  readers  of  English  history,  and  present  one  of  the 
most  shameful  episodes  of  English  rule  in  Ireland. 
Justice  in  Ireland  was  more  than  ever  a  mere  pretence, 
and  although  Charles  promised  much  to  the  Irish,  he 
wrote  privately  to  the  Duke  of  Ormond:  "Be  not 
startled  at  my  concessions  to  Ireland  for  they  will  come 
to  nothing."  So  it  goes  through  the  history  of  Ireland; 
promises  of  reform  meant  "nothing".  Concessions 
might  be  given  and  taken  away  at  pleasure.  After  the 
Restoration  Ireland  slowly  recovered  from  her  long 
persecution.  Her  trade  began  to  pick  up,  and  one  in- 
dustry after  another  was  established.  But  as  each 
industry  began  to  make  headway  it  roused  the  jealousy 
of  the  British  manufacturers.  The  Government,  to 
pacify  them,  passed  laws  forbidding  Ireland  freedom 
of  trade.  It  is  impossible  to  mention  here  all  the  re- 
strictions placed  upon  the  country.  It  is  sufficient  to 
say  that  whenever  an  Irish  industry  was  held  to  be 
detrimental  to  the  interests  of  England  that  industry 
was  hampered  and  finally  killed.  In  writing  of  this 
period  Lord  Dunraven  said:  "It  must  not  be  forgotten 
that  during  this  laying  waste  of  Ireland's  commerce 
she  was  subjected  to  the  Penal  Laws.  .  .  These  laws 
were  directed  against  Roman  Catholicism,  but  as  is 
invariably  the  case  in  Irish  history,  the  animus  was  not 
so  much  against  the  religion  as  against  the  race  who 
professed  that  religion."  Under  the  Penal  Code  the 
majority  of  the  Irish  race  were  treated  as  of  unclean 
caste;  Catholics  were  not  allowed  to  sit  in  Parliament 
and  were  deprived  of  the  franchise.  They  were  ex- 
cluded from  the  navy,  bar  and  bench,  they  could  not 
sit  on  juries,  the  possession  of  arms  was  denied  them, 
they  could  not  carry  on  trade  unless  on  payment  of 
various  impositions.  They  could  not  buy,  inherit  or 
receive  land  from  Protestants,  they  could  not  leave 
their  property  in  land  by  will.  They  could  not  teach 
or  act  as  guardians  of  children  or  send  them  abroad 
to  be  educated.  In  fact,  Catholics  were  told  they 


170  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

had  no  right  to  breathe  except  by  the  will  of  Govern- 
ment. 

The  cruelty  of  these  laws  brought  about  their  defeat. 
Protestant  humanity  was  roused,  and  we  read  of  Catholic 
children  brought  up  by  their  Protestant  guardians  in 
their  fathers'  despised  faith;  Protestants  holding  pro- 
perty for  their  Catholic  friends  and  helping  them  in 
every  way  to  evade  the  law. 

This  policy  failed  absolutely  in  its  object  of  killing 
Catholicism,  but  it  succeeded  in  creating  a  lasting 
feeling  of  distrust  and  hostility  towards  law  in  the  mind 
of  a  naturally  law-abiding  people.  "It  is  difficult", 
says  Lecky,  writing  of  this  time,  "to  realise  the  moral 
condition  of  a  society  in  which  it  was  the  first  object  of 
the  law  to  subvert  the  belief  of  the  majority  of  the 
people,  to  break  down  among  them  the  sentiment  of 
religious  reverence  and  in  every  possible  way  to  insult 
all  they  held  sacred." 

From  the  reign  of  William  III  until  the  reign  of 
George  III,  Ireland  lay  under  these  restrictions  in  a 
moral  and  financial  stupor  until  the  Volunteer  Move- 
ment of  1779  won  for  her  freedom  of  trade  and  a  parlia- 
ment of  her  own.  A  strong  spirit  of  nationality  infected 
the  land.  Protestants  had  grown  more  tolerant  of 
Catholics,  and  had  begun  to  ask  themselves  whether 
laws  which  paralysed  the  industry  of  the  majority  of  the 
people,  which  kept  them  in  enforced  ignorance,  should 
go  on  forever,  and  to  see,  as  Grattan  said,  "While  the 
Catholic  Irish  were  slaves  Protestant  Ireland  could  not 
be  free". 

As  a  united  nation  Ireland  demanded  Free  Trade. 
Catholics  and  Protestants  agreed  to  use  only  domestic 
manufactures,  to  abstain  from  purchasing  British  goods 
until  commercial  restrictions  were  removed.  It  was 
indeed  time  something  was  done;  the  country  was  on 
the  verge  of  ruin;  the  drain  of  money  to  England  from 
a  pauperised  country  still  continued;  Irish  revenues 
were  bled  to  supply  sinecure  rewards  to  English 


A   MORAL   RIGHT   BEHIND    HOME    RULE       171 

politicians.  Indeed  it  was  computed  that  at  least  £600,000 
was  annually  remitted  from  Ireland  to  England  for 
pensions,  Government  annuities,  absentees,  alone. 
Taxation  had  reached  its  limit. 

The  Marquis  of  Buckingham  saw  that  Ireland  could 
not  continue  to  bear  the  many  drains  to  Great  Britain, and 
advocated  at  least  an  enlargement  of  trade  to  Ireland. 
But  this  would  not  content  the  Irish;  the  Government 
finally  gave  way,  and  at  last  Irish  commerce  was  allowed 
equal  freedom  with  British  commerce.  "Thus  fell  to 
the  ground",  says  Lecky,  "that  great  system  of  com- 
mercial restriction  begun  under  Charles  II  and  carried 
down  through  succeeding  reigns  with  increasing  se- 
verity." 

It  is  a  relief  to  turn  from  the  sad  history  of  the  past 
to  Ireland's  brief  but  brilliant  prosperity  under  Grattan's 
Parliament.  The  outstanding  figure  of  this  parliament 
was  the  great  leader  himself,  with  a  following  of  men 
imbued  with  the  spirit  of  that  fine  thing  we  call  patriot- 
ism, joined  to  a  loyalty  to  England  that  has  never  been 
surpassed. 

Through  Grattan's  careful  leadership  the  constitu- 
tion of  the  country  was  changed  so  completely  that 
Burke  said  it  was  only  analogous  to  the  English  Revo- 
lution of  1668,  but  obtained  without  violence  or  discord. 
"From  being  the  slave  of  England",  Ireland  had  risen 
to  the  dignity  of  independence,  nor  had  her  loyalty  to 
England  ever  shown  itself  more  earnest  or  more  effica- 
cious. 

In  a  letter  to  Lord  Charlemont,  Burke  says:  "I 
take  a  sincere  part  in  the  general  joy,  and  feel  that 
mutual  affection  will  do  more  for  mutual  help  and 
mutual  advantage  for  the  two  countries  than  any  arti- 
ficial tie  borne  with  grinding  and  discontent."  Let  the 
Empire  pause  now  and  remember  those  words  spoken 
so  long  ago  by  one  of  her  greatest  statesmen. 

But  as  Lord  North  said,  "concessions  to  Ireland  can 
be  given  and  taken  away  at  England's  pleasure",  and 


172  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

the  political  freedom  which  Englishmen  themselves 
maintain  to  be  the  first  of  blessings  was  not  long  to  be 
Ireland's.  The  government  had  grown  jealous  of  the 
relative  independence  of  the  Irish  Parliament,  and  an 
agitation  was  begun  to  bring  about  the  union.  Argu- 
ments were  brought  forth  by  English  statesmen  that 
a  union  would  be  of  advantage  to  both  countries; 
others  of  clearer  sight  saw  that  it  would  mean  separation 
instead  of  union.  Charles  James  Fox  writes:  "I  am 
bitterly  hostile  to  this  union  and  feel  that  the  methods 
employed  to  carry  it  will  be  of  lasting  disgrace  to  Eng- 
land's fair  fame."  Grattan  and  Foster  contended  that 
anarchy  and  crime  and  not  order  would  follow,  Lord 
Grey,  Sheridan  and  Burke  that  a  union  carried  by 
corruption  and  martial  force  would  not  but  prove  fatal 
to  both  countries.  We  are  glad  to  know  that  the  negoti- 
ations for  carrying  the  union  were  in  the  highest  degree 
distasteful  to  the  Viceroy,  Lord  Cornwallis.  "I  dislike 
this  filthy  work",  he  writes,  "and  despise  myself  for 
engaging  in  it",  recalling  as  applicable  to  himself  Swift's 
lines : 

"So  to  effect  his  Monarch's  ends, 
From  Hell  a  Viceroy  Devil  ascends, 
His  budget  with  corruption  crammed 
The  contribution  of  the  damned." 

But  we  read  nowhere  of  any  feeling  of  compunction 
on  the  part  of  Lord  Castlereagh,  who  sold  his  country 
for  a  "mess  of  pottage".  Did  contentment  come  to 
him  afterwards  when  he  thought  over  his  treason,  or 
was  it  remorse  that  made  him  commit  suicide?  We 
cannot  answer,  but  we  who  know  our  Dante  remember 
his  loathing  for  the  traitors  of  his  fair  Florence.  Thus 
through  the  corrupt  of  both  countries  was  a  loyal 
parliament  destroyed,  and  whatever  its  faults  may  have 
been  it  embraced  men  of  genius,  pureness  and  loftiness 
of  purpose  rarely  found  in  political  life.  It  had  satisfied 
at  last  the  pride  and  passion  for  nationality  inherent 


A  MORAL  RIGHT  BEHIND  HOME  RULE         173 

in  the  race,  a  pride  which  they  were  able  to  gratify 
without  disloyalty  to  the  empire. 

England's  policy  again  failed;  all  the  evil  conse- 
quences foretold  followed  the  Union,  the  manner  in 
which  it  was  carried  brought  its  retribution.  In  sixteen 
years  the  country  was  beggared.  Agrarian  crime 
became  rife  and  outrages  which  we  must  all  deplore. 
Of  these  no  more  dreadful  crime  was  committed  than 
the  murder  of  Lord  Frederick  Cavendish,  but  even 
that  could  be  viewed  in  its  proper  light  by  the  one  who 
suffered  most.  Lady  Frederick  Cavendish,  after  Mr. 
Redmond's  speech  on  the  present  Home  Rule  Bill, 
came  up  to  him  and  said:  "I  congratulate  you  on  your 
great  Bill,  and  from  the  bottom  of  my  heart  I  wish  you 
success  in  the  work  undertaken  by  you  for  the  welfare 
of  the  Irish  people."  To-day  the  third  reading  of  this 
Bill  has  passed,  and  the  hearts  of  those  who  still  love 
their  country  with  a  passionate  devotion  must  beat 
high  with  hope  that  Ireland  may  once  more  have  her 
national  life  restored.  "The  Government  of  Ireland 
Bill",  writes  Mr.  Lindsey  Talbot-Crosbie,  "is  more 
than  a  parliamentary  measure,  it  is  a  treaty  of  peace, 
and  if  accepted  as  such,  will  enable  Ireland  and  the 
whole  Irish  race  to  take  their  part  in  the  development 
of  that  great  Imperial  system  which  will  need  in  the 
future  the  whole-hearted  devotion  of  all  its  component 
parts." 

Most  of  the  arguments  brought  forward  against 
self-government  for  the  Irish  are  not  of  a  serious  char- 
acter, but  as  they  are  brought  forward  and  carry  weight 
with  some,  it  may  be  well  to  consider  them  briefly. 
One  of  the  most  foolish  is  that  under  her  new  con- 
ditions Ireland  will  harbour  foreign  ships  and  foreign 
armies,  and  thus  become  a  menace  to  the  Empire. 
Was  ever  argument  so  absurd?  How  can  a  population 
half  the  size  of  London  prove  a  menace  to  the  Empire? 
Self-government  strengthened  Canadian  loyalty  to  Great 
Britain.  It  will  be  so  with  Ireland.  Durham  died 


174  UNIVRSITY  MONTHLY 

'•  I  "i 

broken-hearted,  sent  to  his  death  by  his  opponents 
because  of  his  advocacy  of  self-government  for  Canada. 
Lord  Elgin  was  mobbed  and  stoned  because  he  took  up 
the  policy  of  Durham  and  won  freedom  for  Canada, 
and  as  history  has  vindicated  them,  so  it  will  vindicate 
those  who  are  fighting  for  self-government  for  Ireland 
to-day. 

Much  is  also  said  about  Catholic  disloyalty.  It  is 
true  they  have  not  had  much  reason  to  be  loyal,  but 
shall  we  weigh  disloyalty  of  the  most  superficial  kind 
against  the  gallant  service  they  have  rendered  the 
Empire?  Since  the  Restoration  Catholic  soldiers  have 
formed  a  very  large  part  of  the  British  army.  At 
Quebec  Townshend's  regiment  was  nearly  all  Catholic 
Irish,  and  it  was  such  a  fine  body  of  men  that  Wolfe 
charged  at  its  head.  During  England's  wars  with  two 
great  Catholic  powers  the  Irish  Catholic  stood  faithful 
to  England,  and  during  the  American  War  of  Indepen- 
dence when  "Ulster  was  with  America  to  a  man", 
Catholic  Ireland  stood  by  the  Crown,  and  more  recently 
the  names  on  the  graves  of  South  African  soldiers  bear 
eloquent  testimony  to  the  gallantry  and  loyalty  of  the 
Catholic  Irish. 

Another  reason  is,  that  under  self-government  Pro- 
testant Ireland  will  suffer  from  Catholic  intolerance  in 
religion.  Let  me  quote  here  from  our  Protestant  his- 
torian, Lecky:"  Irish  history  contains  its  full  share  of 
violence  and  massacre,  but  whoever  will  examine  these 
episodes  with  impartiality  may  easily  convince  himself 
that  their  connection  with  religion  has  been  in  most 
cases  superficial.  Religious  enthusiasm  has  often  been 
appealed  to  in  the  agony  of  the  struggle,  but  the  real 
causes  have  been  conflicts  of  races  and  classes  or  the 
struggle  of  a  nationality  against  annihilation,  the  in- 
vasion of  property,  and  the  pressure  of  extreme  poverty." 
Again,  Lecky  points  out  that  many  of  the  politicians 
whom  the  Irish  Catholics  have  followed  with  devotion 
have  been  Protestants.  The  writer  herself  could  quote 


A  MORAL  RIGHT  BEHIND  HOME  RULE         175 

many  instances  of  the  devotion  of  the  Catholic  peasant 
for  Protestants,  often  the  dog-like  love  of  a  people  who 
had  grown  through  much  suffering  to  value  beyond  its 
merit  the  smallest  act  of  kindness. 

In  the  churchyard  of  a  little  village  near  where  the 
writer  lived  for  nine  years,  perhaps  in  one  of  the  most 
Catholic  parts  of  Ireland,  Catholic  and  Protestant  lie 
side  by  side  for  it  is  consecrated  ground  for  both. 

A  great  deal  of  discussion  has  centred  about  the 
financial  aspect  of  the  Bill.  Opponents  say,  "Why 
should  England  be  taxed  in  order  that  Ireland  should 
have  'Home  Rule'?"  But  these  objectors  overlook  the 
fact  that  until  a  few  years  ago  when  Ireland  had  become 
so  pauperised  that  the  revenue  derived  from  her  would 
not  pay  for  her  expenses,  she  had  been  enormously 
overtaxed.  From  the  time  of  the  Union  up  till  1909  the 
revenue  drawn  from  Ireland  exceeded  the  expenditure 
upon  Ireland  by  about  three  hundred  million  pounds. 
As  late  as  1899  a  Royal  Commission  found  that  Ireland 
was  overtaxed  nearly  three  million  pounds  a  year,  and 
the  attention  of  the  Imperial  Parliament  was  called 
to  this  great  injustice  by  a  resolution  supported  by 
Irish  Nationalist  and  Unionist  members. 

It  is  not  fair  in  the  light  of  this  culpable  carelessness 
that  for  a  few  years  at  least  the  Imperial  revenues 
should  be  drawn  on  to  render  self-government  possible. 
"Do  not",  says  Dr.  Johnson  to  an  Irish  gentleman 
when  discussing  the  Union,  "do  not  unite  with  us;  we 
will  unite  with  you  only  to  rob  you."  To  sum  up  this 
brief  argument  for  Home  Rule  and  the  moral  right  be- 
hind the  desire — for  seven  hundred  years  England  has 
governed  Ireland  with  what  success  her  history  shows, 
a  history  of  broken  promises  and  broken  faith. 

Other  countries  have  been  persecuted  for  their 
religion,  but  in  the  case  of  Ireland  a  nation  was  perse- 
cuted and  not  a  minority.  If  the  two  religious  factions 
showed  signs  of  becoming  friendly  for  the  common 
good  of  their  country,  England  by  fanning  the  flame  of 


176  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

their  differences  (as  she  is  doing  at  this  present  moment) 
kept  them  apart.  Three  times  at  least  in  her  history 
she  was  prosperous,  struggling  up  through  the  dark 
night  of  her  persecutions  to  the  light  of  civilisation  only 
to  be  cast  down  again  by  the  jealousy  of  her  conquerors. 
Down  through  the  pages  of  Irish  history  periods  have 
come  when  an  act  of  common  justice  would  have  recon- 
ciled the  two  countries,  but  no  matter  how  unprejudiced 
a  mind  one  brings  to  examine  this  history,  one  is  con- 
fronted by  a  people  goaded  into  rebellion  by  cruel  and 
unjust  laws.  A  wise  and  generous  policy  would  have 
made  a  loyal  people,  but  England  preferred  to  rule  by 
corruption  instead  of  by  equity,  to  divide  instead  of  to 
unite. 

It  is  indeed  acknowledged  that  if  the  promises  given 
to  bring  about  the  Union  had  been  kept,  the  memory 
of  how  it  was  accomplished  might  in  time  have  been 
forgotten,  and  the  history  of  crime  and  bloodshed  that 
followed  might  never  have  occurred.  Catholic  Emanci- 
pation was  not  granted  until  1829,  and  only  then  be- 
cause the  government  feared  civil  war.  The  Bill  for 
the  commutation  of  tithes  was  not  passed  until  1835, 
after  many  outrages  had  been  committed.  The  moral 
is  here:  great  and  rich  as  our  Empire  is,  in  her  govern- 
ment of  Ireland  she  has  no  claim  to  greatness. 

Of  late  years,  however,  the  British  Parliament  is 
trying  to  undo  that  past,  and  pay  a  little  of  the  debt  she 
owes  to  Ireland,  but  it  will  take  long  and  must  be  wisely 
and  generously  done. 

The  Wyndham  Act  of  1903  was  a  great  and  good 
Act  which  must,  and  no  doubt  will,  be  carried  on. 
Local  self-government  has  done  much  to  quicken  the 
self-respect  of  the  Irish.  These  acts  of  justice  have  done 
what  coercion  could  never  do,  and  brought  about  a 
better  understanding  with  Great  Britain.  But  above 
and  beyond  lies  the  need  of  the  people  to  work  out  their 
own  salvation,  to  gain  unity  through  a  common  interest, 
and  this  can  best  be  done,  as  those  who  understand 


A  MORAL  RIGHT  BEHIND  HOME  RULE  177 

them  know,  by  allowing  them   self-government  within 
the  limits  of  the  Empire. 

Ireland  is  proud  of  the  Empire  she  has  done  so  much 
to  create.  Let  that  not  be  forgotten.  What  has  been 
done  for  South  Africa,  for  an  alien  people,  should  be 
done  for  that  part  of  the  Empire  with  much  of  the  blood 
of  the  Anglo-Saxon  in  her  veins.  The  time  has  come 
to  let  the  bitterness  of  the  past  die  out,  the  bitterness 
of  remembered  wrongs  on  one  side,  the  bitterness  of 
political  faction  on  the  other,  and,  as  Lord  Dunraven 
says  so  wisely,  "Unionists  must  cease  to  look  at  the 
problem  from  the  dim  light  of  the  past,  and  must  con- 
sider it  in  view  of  things  to  come  and  questions  to  be 
settled  in  the  future". 

The  need  of  peace  between  England  and  Ireland  no 
longer  concerns  them  alone.  Ireland  stands  in  the  way 
to  closer  relations  with  our  over-seas  dominions;  to 
the  conclusion  of  an  arbitration  treaty  between  all 
English-speaking  races  which  may  lift  from  them  the 
shadow  of  war. 

"Against  the  spirit  of  nationality",  says  a  recent 
writer,  "Napoleon's  legions  hurled  themselves  in  vain. 
The  whole  fabric  of  society  is  based  upon  the  principle 
of  sovereign  identity  and  local  differentiation,  and  the 
man  who  denies  the  application  of  this  principle  to 
Ireland  is  an  anti- Imperialist  of  the  worst  kind,  for  he 
is  denying  to  a  very  important  part  of  the  Empire 
the  one  and  only  means  that  has  secured  unity  in  every 
other  part." 

"Nationalism",  says  Mr.  A.  G.  Gardiner  in  the 
Fortnightly  Review,  "is  only  clamant  when  it  is  sup- 
pressed. Give  it  free  development  and  it  is  like  a  healthy 
body,  unconscious  of  itself." 

"The  goodwill  of  the  Irish",  says  Sir  Edward  Grey, 
"counts  for  something  in  every  part  of  the  world  we 
care  for  most."  Let  political  England  remember  that, 
and  gain  and  use  that  goodwill  for  the  Empire.  That 
this  loyalty  is  an  important  asset,  we  in  Canada  know 


178  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

better  than  most.  All  our  serious  diplomatic  difficulties 
with  the  United  States  have  been  rendered  more  difficult 
by  the  bitter  antagonism  of  those  millions  of  Irish 
who  have  left  and  are  still  leaving  both  the  north  and 
the  south,  owing  to  the  bad  economic  conditions 
existing  since  the  Union,  to  become  American  citizens. 

That  this  weakness  to  the  Empire  was  seen  one 
hundred  years  ago  by  Grattan  is  evidenced  in  these 
words  spoken  after  the  American  War:  "Do  you  see 
nothing  in  that  America  but  the  graves  and  prisons  of 
your  armies  ?  Whatever  is  bold  and  disconsolate  to 
that  point  will  precipitate  and  what  you  trample  on  in 
Europe  will  sting  you  in  America." 

Ireland  is  beginning  to  lift  up  her  head,  she  is  strug- 
gling to  make  up  for  her  arrested  development.  Nothing 
should  be  done  to  retard  that  development,  and  soon 
she  will  become  united  in  truth  and  deed  to  the  Empire 
to  which  she  belongs. 

In  closing,  may  I  quote  the  words  of  one  of  the  greatest 
of  Englishmen,  George  Meredith,  in  his  poem  on  Ireland: 

"She  generous  craves  your  generous  dole 

That  will  not  rouse  the  crack  of  doom ; 
It  ends  the  blundering  past  control 

Simply  to  give  her  elbow-room. 
Her  offspring  feel  they  are  a  race ; 

To  be  a  nation  is  their  claim, 
Yet  stronger  bound  in  your  embrace 

Than  when  the  tie  was  but  a  name. 
A  nation  she,  and  formed  to  charm 

With  heart  for  heart  and  hands  all  round, 
No  longer  England's  broken  arm, 

Would  England  know  where  strength  was  found. 
And  strength  to-day  is  England's  need, 

To-morrow  it  may  be  for  both 
Salvation,  heed  the  portents,  heed 

The  warnings,  free  the  mind  from  sloth." 

KATHLEEN  MACKENZIE. 


WHAT  IS  THE  MATTER  WITH   THE 
MATRICULATION  STANDARD? 


UNIVERSITY  instructors  who  are  not  content  with 
stately  lectures,  but  who  endeavour  to  come 
to  understand  the  mind  of  the  student  of  the 
First  Year  with  a  view  to  training  it,  are  still  asking  this 
question.  They  are  not  satisfied  with  the  results  of 
the  increase  in  percentage.  They  are  bound  to  admit 
that  many  students  are  matriculated  who  are  not  in 
a  position  to  profit  by  the  First  Year  work  of  the  Uni- 
versity. 

The  figures  are  significant.  The  average  number 
of  students  in  Arts  in  the  First  Year  for  the  past  four 
years  has  been  497,  while  the  average  number  in  the 
Fourth  Year  during  the  same  period  has  been  247. 
Taking  into  consideration  the  number  of  those  entering 
on  their  course  in  the  Second  Year,  the  number  dropping 
out  in  the  Fourth  Year,  and  the  fact  that  registration 
has  not  greatly  increased  of  late  years,  it  is  safe  to  con- 
clude that  only  about  50  per  cent,  of  those  who  enter 
the  Arts  course  each  year  are  destined  to  carry  their 
course  to  a  successful  conclusion.  Three  causes  may  be 
assigned  for  this  alarming  waste:  Physical  and  financial 
breakdown;  contingencies  difficult  to  calculate  or  avoid; 
ineffective  teaching  or  supervision  on  the  part  of  the 
University;  or  deep-seated  incapacity  on  the  part  of 
the  student. 

The  investigation  of  the  relative  importance  of  these 
three  causes  in  thinning  our  ranks  would  be  interesting 
and  fruitful,  but  for  the  present  we  shall  confine  our- 
selves to  the  last  mentioned.  The  manner  in  which 
students  address  themselves  to  the  work  of  the  First 

[179] 


180  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

Year  undoubtedly  proves  that  a  considerable  propor- 
tion of  this  inexcusably  large  shrinkage  is  due  to  in- 
adequate sifting  at  entrance.  The  Matriculation  ex- 
amination may  serve  very  well  as  a  High  School  Leaving 
examination,  but  it  frequently  fails  to  stamp  a  man  as 
prepared  for  university  work.  The  increase  of  per- 
centage has  done  something  to  improve  the  situation. 
Greater  vigour  in  excluding  partially  matriculated 
students  has  probably  done  more.  But  the  fact  re- 
mains that  many  students  fresh  from  matriculation 
are  woefully  deficient  both  in  information  and  in  capa- 
city for  study,  and  from  the  first  are  doomed  to  dis- 
appointment. What  can  be  done? 

The  first  step  seems  plain.  The  University — or,  if 
the  present  Matriculation  Board  is  to  continue,  the 
universities — must  more  largely  examine  the  candidates. 
It  cannot  longer  afford  to  ask  others  to  do  this  work. 
We  do  not  contend  that  all  university  instructors  are 
valiant  champions  of  scholarship  or  that  all  high  school 
teachers  are  feeble  wielders  of  the  blue-pencil.  Far 
from  it.  But  we  do  hold  that  those  who  pay  the  piper 
should  call  the  tune.  If  the  tune  they  call  is  fantastic, 
the  University  is  a  state  institution,  and  they  will  soon 
hear  of  it.  Still,  if  care  be  taken  to  select  as  examiners 
such  university  instructors  as  are  possessed  of  common 
sense  and  sympathy  with  secondary  education,  and  to 
call  in  as  assessors  such  high  school  teachers  as  are 
prepared  to  eschew  sophistry  and  sentimentalism,  the 
results  will  be  satisfactory.  The  Department  of  Educa- 
tion has  renounced  the  control  of  the  Matriculation 
examination.  It  is  our  move. 

C.  B.  S. 


THE  " FEE-SPLITTING"  PRACTICE* 

THE  various  allusions  to,  and  articles  upon,  the 
fee-splitting  practice  in  the  lay  press  have  caused 
a  well-known  and  highly  respected  member  of 
our  profession,  Dr.  C.  A.  L.  Reed,  of  Cincinnati, 
to  inquire  into  the  actual  status  of  the  question, 
and  to  publish  in  Pearson's  Magazine  for  April  the  re- 
sults of  his  inquiry.  We  must  frankly  admit  that,  with 
those  who  characterised  the  allegations  as  libellous,  we 
had  always  held  the  medical  profession  above  such 
practices — excepting,  perhaps,  the  few  black  sheep 
common  to  all  callings.  It  is  with  profound  regret, 
therefore,  that  we  learn  how  deeply  we  were  mistaken. 
Doctor  Reed  ascertained  that  fee  splitting  prevailed 
in  Chicago  to  a  very  great  and  appalling  extent;  that 
in  Minnesota  "the  practice  of  giving  commissions,  that 
is,  of  selling  patients,  was  rather  widespread  throughout 
the  country";  that  in  Louisville  the  practice  had 
become  "very  general",  though  discountenanced  by  the 
great  majority;  that  in  San  Francisco  it  prevailed 
"among  the  lower  classes  of  the  profession" — whatever 
that  may  mean — with  every  now  and  then  "a  man  of 
higher  degree"  succumbing  to  the  venal  seduction. 
New  York  proved  to  be  protected  by  the  high  standards 
of  her  leaders,  though  some  East  Side  doctors  were 
"addicted  to  it";  New  Orleans  sent  the  comforting  re- 
port that,  while  its  occasional  perpetration  was  far  from 
being  unknown,  the  practice  had  no  footing.  Other 
cities  are  not  mentioned. 

Doctor  Reed  concludes  that  the  practice  cannot  be 
denied.  "It  must  be  admitted.  Only",  he  hastens  to 
add,  "it  is  not  the  practice,  it  is  not  the  vice  of  the  pro- 
fession, but  of  a  minority  of  its  members."  The  ac- 
complices in  this  form  of  dishonesty  in  which  the  trust- 
ing patient  is  victimised  by  his  "faithful  adviser"  are 
shown  to  include  practically  the  whole  gamut  of  pro- 
fessional work.  While  surgeons  are  "the  bright  and 
shining  marks  for  this  species  of  piracy",  consultants 

'Editorial,  New  York  Medical  Journal. 

[181] 


182  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

in  other  departments,  ophthalmologists,  neurologists, 
laryngologists,  and  general  practitioners,  "are  being 
levied  upon  by  this  unbridled  rapacity". 

So  grave  a  professional  disease  demands  a  remedy, 
not  only  to  prevent  its  spread,  but  also  to  insure  its 
destruction.  Referring  doubtless  to  the  medical  socie- 
ties, it  is  advised  by  Doctor  Reed  that  each  offending 
member  "be  made  to  stand  out  each  by  himself,  known 
and  pointed  to  as  a  pariah  by  the  community  to  which 
he  sustains  a  parasitic  relation",  and  that  the  member's 
conviction  be  given  the  widest  publicity;  moreover, 
that  State  licensing  boards  be  empowered  to  revoke 
licenses  of  the  condemned,  and  that  medical  schools 
drop  from  their  faculty  rolls  any  member  so  convicted. 

It  is  our  firm  conviction  that  such  drastic  measures 
will  not  prove  necessary.  Were  that  side  of  the  ques- 
tion which  takes  into  account  the  guilty  physician's 
own  conception  of  his  act  analysed,  we  are  certain  that 
in  most  instances  it  would  be  found  that  a  lack  of  under- 
standing of  the  great  wrong  done  and  its  many  debas- 
ing, not  to  say  criminal,  sides  would  be  found  to  account 
for  his  initial  step  in  the  evil  path.  We  believe  in  the 
moral  worth  of  all  our  colleagues — even  of  those  who 
have  fallen  by  the  wayside — and  that  the  guiding  hand 
of  kindness  would  reap  a  harvest  where  harshness  would 
fail.  Were  Doctor  Reed,  through  the  far-reaching 
agency  of  the  medical  press,  to  make  clear  unreservedly 
the  immoral,  dishonest,  and  degrading  features  of  the 
acts  condemned,  and  all  the  medical  societies  of  the 
country  rule  that  hereafter  any  member — be  he  con- 
sultant or  family  physician — shown  to  be  guilty  of  such 
practices,  be  dismissed,  we  should,  we  are  convinced, 
witness  the  immediate  return  of  nearly  all  of  the  erst- 
while sinners  to  the  fold  of  men  of  honour  who  still — 
thanks  be  to  God — constitute  the  vast  majority  of  our 
profession. 

The  rest,  unworthy  of  their  presence  among  us, 
would  then  merit  no  leniency  or  consideration. 


LETTER  TO  THE  EDITOR 


Sir, — I  have  before  me  a  copy  of  the  UNIVERSITY 
MONTHLY,  June  1912,  in  which  you  denounced  the 
council  or  body  representing  the  medical  profession  for 
their  sympathy  in  regard  to  the  proposed  osteopathic 
legislation:  "to  open  the  back  doors  to  a  horde  of 
ignoramuses". 

The  doors  of  the  osteopathic  colleges  are  open  to 
your  investigation  or  as  many  as  like  to  take  the  trouble 
to  find  out  for  themselves.  I  am  not  referring  to  those 
institutions  which  grant  a  diploma  in  six  months  or 
give  a  course  by  correspondence,  and  that  is  the  reason 
I  am  writing  this  article,  to  show  you  that  you  should 
have  a  law  in  Canada  to  bar  those  from  unrecognised 
colleges,  and  raise  the  osteopathic  standard  and  compel 
them  to  put  in  four  years  or  equal  length  with  the 
medical  graduates,  and  have  equal  rights. 

Osteopathy  is  a  school  of  medicine.  It  has  anatomy 
for  its  corner-stone,  physiology,  histology,  pathology 
and  chemistry  for  its  structure,  and  osteopathic  medi- 
cine for  its  structural  covering.  It  is  a  progressive 
science  in  a  progressive  age.  It  is  yet  only  in  its  infancy, 
though  it  has  surprised  and  astonished  the  world  by 
its  achievements.  It  is  an  acceded  fact  that  osteopathy 
has  cured  many  hundreds  of  cases  that  the  dispenser 
of  pills,  powders,  and  potions  had  failed  in. 

There  are  many  systems  of  therapeutics,  all  striving 
to  relieve  and  cure  the  sick.  Each  has  its  own  particular 
teaching  and  theory. 

One  system  will  direct  its  treatment  to  symptoms, 
another  to  the  pathogenic  bacteria,  another  to  the  mind ; 
another  to  lesions  in  the  nervous  system,  and  so 
on. 

[183] 


184  UNIVERSITY    MONTHLY 

One  system  will  endeavour  to  force  time  with  nature ; 
another  will  pet,  or  stupefy  symptoms;  another  will 
endeavour  to  convince  the  patient  that  his  condition 
is  a  mental  and  not  a  physical  one;  another  one  recog- 
nises lesions  of  the  nervous  system  as  the  primary  cause 
of  the  diseased  conditions.  It  matters  not  what  the 
system,  we  all  have  to  recognise  the  fact  that  health  is 
the  direct  result  of  harmony  between  the  nervous  and 
the  circulatory  systems,  namely,  normal  skeletal  ad- 
justment, free  circulation,  co-ordination  of  nerve  force 
and  glandular  activity,  and  that  disease  is  the  result  of 
inharmonious  relations  between  them.  The  nervous 
system  dominates  all  other  systems  in  the  human 
mechanism. 

This  being  true,  all  that  can  be  accomplished  by  any 
system  is  to  re-establish  harmony  between  the  govern- 
ment and  the  governed. 

To  perform  this  intermediary  office,  we,  as  osteo- 
pathic  physicians,  believe  that  we  have  the  method 
which  will  appeal  to  the  student  of  Nature  and  of  forces, 
as  being  one  in  which  the  greatest  amount  of  reason  and 
logic  is  incorporated. 

Osteopathy  is  a  system  of  physiologic  therapeutics. 
The  principle  upon  which  osteopathic  treatment  achieves 
its  success  is  that  principle  through  which  all  systems 
of  treatment,  no  matter  how  dogmatic,  have  to  succeed, 
namely,  the  control  of  the  nervous  system  and  circu- 
lation. That  being  a  fact,  there  remains  only  the  ques- 
tion between  osteopathy  and  all  other  systems — Which 
is  the  best  method  to  pursue? 

The  osteopathic  school  chooses  the  latter  and  here 
only  do  we  differ  from  any  other  system.  We  believe 
in  lending  a  hand  in  aiding  a  weakened  force,  by  re- 
moving the  oppressor  and  setting  free  the  power  which 
is  in  bondage,  that  it  may  control  its  own  affairs. 

In  closing,  I  should  like  to  express  my  appreciation, 
and,  I  believe,  the  appreciation  of  every  up-to-date 
osteopathic  physician,  of  the  efforts  made  by  the 


LETTER  TO  THE  EDITOR  185 

Parliamentary    Committee    in    endeavouring    to  settle 
the  osteopathic  question  in  Ontario. 

There  is  no  doubt  that  both  they  and  the  Provincial 
Medical  Council  have  investigated  and  are  striving  to 
exercise  those  duties  in  a  fair  manner.  We  owe  them 
our  thanks,  and  trust  that  they  will  have  better  success. 

I  respectfully  ask  them  to  believe  that  what 
the  best  osteopaths  want  is  equal  qualifications  and 
equal  privileges — equal  qualifications  in  educational 
matters  and  equal  rights  to  practise  their  profession. 

We  are  ready  to  take  examinations  in  all  branches 
just  as  other  physicians  do,  except  in  Materia  Medica 
and  Therapeutics,  and  expect  freedom  and  privileges  in 
return. 

Yours  for  health, 

G.  W.  MACGREGOR,  D.O.M.D. 
Member  of  Faculty,  Littlejohn  College. 
Chicago,  111.,  November  6th. 

(NOTE — The  only  comment  we  desire  to  make  on 
this  communication,  which  we  publish  on  the  principle 
that  "  the  other  side  must  be  heard  ",  is  that  the  approval 
it  gives  to  the  proposal  of  the  Ontario  Medical  Council 
will  not  be  gratefully  appreciated  by  the  partisans  of 
that  body.  The  representatives  of  the  latter,  we  under- 
stand, were  prepared,  during  the  last  session  of  the 
Legislature,  to  accept  a  modification  of  the  "Ontario 
Medical  Act"  which  would  at  once  permit  the  placing 
of  twelve  hundred  "osteopaths",  "chiropracters",  et 
hoc  genus  omne  on  the  Register  as  licensed  practitioners 
of  medicine,  although  the  vast  majority  of  these  have 
had  no  training  for  the  profession  beyond  a  few  months' 
course  of  instruction  in  some  "osteopathic"  or  "chiro- 
practer"  college  in  the  United  States.  Put  this  beside 
the  fact  that  our  own  students  have  to  undergo  a  cur- 
riculum of  five  years  and  at  great  expense,  and  it  will  at 
once  be  seen  how  little  or  how  much  the  Medical  Council 
is  prepared  to  conserve  the  true  interests  of  the  public 
and  the  medical  profession. — The  Editor.) 


THE  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 


A  MAGAZINE  PUBLISHED  BY  THE  ALUMNI  ASSOCIA- 
TION OF  THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO. 


EDITORIAL  COMMITTEE. 

I.  H.  CAMERON,  M.B.,  LL.D.,  W.  R.  CARR,  Ph.D., 
J.  M.  CLARK,  M.A.,  LL.B.,  R.  A.  GRAY,  B.A.,  H.  E.  T. 
HAULTAIN,  M.E.,  REV.  FATHER  KELLY,  B.A.,  J.  C. 
MCLENNAN,  Ph.D.,  C.  H.  MITCHELL,  C.E.,  J.  SQUAIR, 
B.A.,  F.  N.  G.  STARR,  M.D.,  J.  B.  TYRRELL,  M.A., 
B.Sc.,  GORDON  WALDRON,  B.A.,  GEO.  WILKIE,  B.A. 

A.  B.  MACALLUM,  Sc.D.,  F.R.S.,  Editor-in-chief,  Chairman. 


Miss  G.  LAWLER,  M.A.,  AND  GEORGE  H.  LOCKE,  M.A., 
Ph.D.,  Associate  Editors. 


ADDRESS  COMMUNICATIONS  TO  J.  PATTERSON,  M.A., 
SECRETARY  OF  THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  ALUMNI 
ASSOCIATION,  ROOM  51,  PHYSICS  BUILDING,  UNI- 
VERSITY OF  TORONTO. 


COMMUNICATIONS  REGARDING  "PERSONALS"  ARE  TO  BE 
ADDRESSED  TO  MlSS  M.  J.  HELSON,  M.A.,  UNIVER- 
SITY OF  TORONTO. 


THE  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY  is  ISSUED  ON  OR  ABOUT 
THE  IOTH  NOVEMBER,  DECEMBER,  JANUARY,  FEB- 
RUARY, MARCH,  APRIL,  MAY,  JUNE,  JULY. 

SUBSCRIPTION,  $1.00  A  YEAR.    SINGLE  COPIES,  15  CENTS. 


TORONTO 
PRINTED  AT  THE  UNIVERSITY  PRESS. 

[186] 


TORONTONENSIA  187 

THE  SENATE 

The  monthly  meeting  of  the  Senate  was  held  Friday 
evening,  January  10th. 

The  proceedings  were  unusually  short,  and  included 
authorisation  of  changes  in  the  curricula  in  Medicine 
and  Applied  Science  as  well  as  the  consideration  of 
reports  on  the  applications  of  a  number  of  students 
living  outside  the  Province  of  Ontario  for  recognition  of 
their  fitness  to  enter  the  University  of  Toronto. 

Dean  Pakenham  drew  attention  to  the  fact  that 
holders  of  Faculty  Entrance  certificates  with  the  Science 
option  are  at  a  disadvantage  as  compared  with  holders 
of  Faculty  Entrance  certificates  with  the  Language 
option  when  presenting  themselves  for  admission  to  the 
second  year  of  the  General  Course  in  Arts.  The  Science 
subjects  are  not  accepted  as  equivalent  to  the  first  year 
courses  in  Science,  because  they  are  thought  to  be  de- 
ficient in  laboratory  work,  and  this  deficiency  in  the 
practical  work  of  a  subject  is  interpreted  as  a  "star"  in 
the  whole  subject.  The  result  is  three  "stars"  for  the 
applicant  with  the  Science  option  and  the  refusal  of 
admission  to  the  Second  Year,  while  the  applicant  with 
the  Language  option  has  only  two  "stars"  and  is  ad- 
mitted to  the  Second  Year.  The  matter  was  referred 
to  the  Council  of  the  Faculty  of  Arts. 

ACTA  OF  THE  BOARD  OF  GOVERNORS 

The  leave  of  absence  granted  to  the  Librarian,  Mr. 
H.  H.  Langton,  has  been  extended,  owing  to  his  con- 
tinued ill  health,  to  1st  May  next. 

Leave  of  absence  was  also  granted  to  Miss  Salter  for 
six  weeks  from  15th  February. 

Arrangements  were  made  for  the  formal  opening  of 
the  Household  Science  building  to  take  place  on  28th 
January,  and  a  bronze  tablet  with  a  suitable  inscription 
was  ordered  to  be  placed  in  the  building. 

The  President  announced  that  he  had  received  an 
offer  from  Mr.  J.  Ross  Robertson  to  donate  to  the  Board 
for  the  dais  in  Convocation  Hall  three  additional  chairs 


188  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

constructed  from  pieces  of  historic  wood.  These  were 
accepted  with  thanks. 

The  President  brought  forward  the  request  of  a 
deputation  which  had  waited  upon  him  with  regard  to 
the  establishment  of  a  Department  of  Ceramics.  This 
was  referred  to  a  committee  for  consideration. 

Various  items  of  routine  business  and  reports  of 
Standing  Committees  were  dealt  with. 

THE  MATRICULATION  CONFERENCE. 

The  annual  conference  of  the  universities,  to  con- 
sider questions  in  connection  with  the  subject  of  Matricu- 
lation, was  held  on  Friday,  December  20th,  when  the 
following  were  present:  The  President,  Dean  Baker, 
Dean  Galbraith,  Dean  Pakenham,  Dean  Fernow,  Dean 
Heebner,  Dean  Willmott,  Father  Carr,  Professor  Macal- 
lum,  Professor  Milner,  Professor  Robertson,  Principal 
Crawford,  Provost  James  (Western  University),  Chan- 
cellor McCrimmon  (McMaster  University),  Professor 
Farmer  (McMaster  University),  Professor  Smith  (Mc- 
Master University),  Mr.  Chown  (Queen's  University), 
Professor  Cappon  (Queen's  University),  Professor 
Matheson  (Queen's  University),  Mr.  McDonald  (Queen's 
University),  Professor  Watson  (Queen's  University), 
Mr.  Nicholson  (McGill  University). 

Representatives  from  Collegiates,  High  Schools,  and 
Continuation  Schools:  Dr.  Embree,  Mr.  Hagarty,  Miss 
Ross,  Mr.  Logan,  Dr.  Seath,  Mr.  Anglin,  Mr.  J.  K. 
Mills,  Dr.  Waugh,  Mr.  Spotton,  Mr.  Burt,Mr.  Dickson, 
Mr.  J.  A.  Houston,  Mr.  Steele,  Mr.  Dolan,  Mr.  Rogers. 

The  Conference  approved  of  the  re-statement  of  the 
creation  and  powers  of  the  University  Matriculation 
Board,  as  found  in  the  circular  No.  24,  to  be  issued  be- 
fore the  close  of  1912. 

On  motion  of  Professor  Matheson,  seconded  by 
Professor  Cappon,  the  following  amendments  to  the 
Curriculum  for  1912-1913  were  adopted: 


TORONTDNENSIA  189 

Page  5.     Paragraph  3.     Read  as  follows: 

"In  certain  cases  foreign  students   may  present 

themselves  for  examination  in  their  native  language 

instead  of  Greek,  or  German,  or  French,  but  only 

when  the  language  has  been  approved  by  the  Senate. 

Spanish  has  been  approved  by  the  Senate  of  the 

University  of  Toronto." 
Page  5.     Paragraph  4.     Read  as  follows: 

"The  maximum  marks  for  each  paper  is  100.  The 
pass  papers  are  as  follows:  Latin  Authors,  Latin  Com- 
position, English  Literature,  English  Composition, 
British  &  Can.  History,  Greek  &  Roman  History, 
Algebra,  Geometry,  Greek  Authors,  Greek  Composition, 
German  Authors,  German  Composition,  French  Authors, 
French  Composition,  Experimental  Science — Physics, 
Exerimental  Science — Chemistry." 

The  Conference  approved  of  the  suggestions  with 
respect  to  texts  for  both  Pass  and  Honour  Matriculation 
in  Greek,  Latin,  English,  French,  and  German. 

President  Falconer  opened  the  discussion  on  the  sub- 
ject of  the  advisability  of  requiring  Honour  Matricula- 
tion instead  of  Pass  Matriculation  as  the  basis  of  ad- 
mission to  the  Faculties  of  the  University,  basing  as 
the  reason  why  it  should  be  done  in  the  University  of 
Toronto  on  the  fact  that  the  classes  in  the  First  Year  are 
too  large  to  do  the  most  effective  work;  that  a  large 
percentage  of  the  high  schools  and  collegiates  are  not 
only  able  to  do  the  work,  but  are  doing  so  at  the  present 
time ;  and  that  it  is  an  advantage  for  a  student  to  remain 
at  home  for  another  year  in  a  school  where  he  is  well 
known  to  the  staff,  and  is  surrounded  by  his  own  home 
influence. 

Professor  Watson  urged  that  an  argument  based 
upon  the  practice  in  Scotland  or  Germany  would  not 
apply  in  Ontario.  He  doubted  the  wisdom  of  making 
so  rapid  a  change,  on  the  ground  that  it  would  reduce 
the  number  of  students  very  greatly,  and  that  it  would 
eliminate  too  many  who  might  become  strong  univer- 
sity students. 


190  UNIVERSITY   MONTHLY 

Chancellor  McCrimmon  stated  that  the  Faculty 
of  McMaster  University  did  not  approve  of  raising  the 
standard,  since  they  found  the  First  Year,  as  at  present 
constituted,  a  basis  for  specialisation  in  the  Second 
Year,  and  he  thought,  too,  that  it  was  better  for  a 
student  to  come  to  the  University  rather  than  go  to 
the  smaller  towns. 

Professor  Cappon  thought  the  higher  standard 
would  be  unfair  to  Canadian  youth — that  the  University 
existed  not  only  for  scholarship,  but  also  for  training  as 
Canadian  citizens,  and  argued  that  the  higher  standard 
would  keep  a  boy  two  years  longer  at  school,  and  that 
it  would  discriminate  against  certain  districts  and 
smaller  schools.  Many  students  would  not  care  to  re- 
main as  long  at  school  and  many  parents  could  not  afford 
to  keep  them  there,  and  the  higher  standard  would  turn 
away  a  very  high  percentage  of  students. 

Principal  Burt  approved  of  the  principle  in  so  far  as 
it  would  keep  the  students  longer  at  school,  in  the  smaller 
classes,  under  more  direct  supervision  of  instructors, 
where  they  can  do  better  work  than  in  the  large  classes 
at  the  University.  If  the  Faculty  Entrance  be  con- 
sidered the  equivalent,  then  that  standard  is  much 
more  difficult  than  the  First  Year  in  the  University. 
He  was  of  the  opinion  that  the  High  Schools  would 
gladly  adopt  the  proposal. 

Principal  Rogers  thought  that  the  proposal  would 
interfere  with  the  work  of  the  Continuation  Schools, 
and  suggested  that  the  schools  be  allowed  to  do  Junior 
or  Honour  Matriculation  as  they  thought  best. 

Professor  Matheson  thought  that  First  Year  work 
in  the  University  was  better  for  the  student  than  Honour 
Matriculation,  and  for  that  reason  disapproved  of  the 
proposal. 

Principal  Steele  considered  the  opinion  of  the  high 
school  teachers  was  hardly  required  until  the  univer- 
sities agreed  among  themselves;  they  should  know  more 
of  the  nature  of  the  higher  examination  proposed.  He 
thought  that  possibly  a  double  examination  might  be 


I 
TORONTONENSIA  191 

advisable,  and  believes  that  the  high  standard  is  desir- 
able, and  that  many  students  could  obtain  the  First  Year 
in  the  High  Schools  better  than  at  the  University. 

Inspectors  Mills  and  Waugh  definitely  disapproved 
of  raising  the  standard  on  account  of  the  Continuation 
Schools. 

The  Superintendent  of  Education  was  personally 
strongly  in  favour  of  the  proposal,  if  made  effective 
when  the  conditions  warrant  it,  which,  in  his  opinion, 
would  not  be  possible  for  some  years.  He  was  of  the 
opinion  that  the  Continuation  Schools  had  a  function 
to  perform  other  than  that  of  preparing  students  for 
entrance  to  the  universities. 

In  the  afternoon  Mr.  Nicholson,  of  McGill  Univer- 
sity, Montreal,  spoke  in  favour  of  the  higher  standard, 
with  special  reference  to  the  professional  courses,  such 
as  Medicine  and  Applied  Science. 

Mr.  McDonald  urged  that  the  higher  standard  be 
not  imposed,  because  of  its  bearing  upon  the  supply  of 
teachers  in  the  High  Schools,  where  the  percentage  of 
specialists  and  graduates  have  been  steadily  falling. 

Professor  Milner  thought  the  plan  desirable,  and 
discussed  the  question  in  the  light  of  the  experience  in 
Germany,  urging  very  strongly  that  the  languages  should 
be  begun  at  an  earlier  stage  than  at  the  present  time. 

Mr.  Chown  urged  that  a  committee  be  appointed 
to  discuss  the  matter,  and  report  at  a  subsequent  meeting. 

After  further  discussion  it  was  moved  by  Professor 
Cappon,  seconded  by  Mr.  Hagarty,  and  resolved: 

"That  the  whole  question  of  advanced  matricu- 
lation be  remitted  to  the    universities  to  consider, 

each  university  to  appoint    two  representatives  to 

meet  and  prepare  a  report  for  the  conference  a  year 

hence." 

Subsequently,  it  was  moved  by  Professor  Robertson, 
and  resolved: 

"That  in  remitting  the  matter  of  matriculation 

to  the  universities  they  be    informed  of  any  other 

proposals  which  may  be  suggested." 


192  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

ADDITIONAL  APPOINTMENTS  TO  THE  STAFF. 

Since  November  15th  the  following  additions  and 
other  changes  have  been  made  in  the  staff  of  the  Uni- 
versity by  the  Board  of  Governors: 

FACULTY  OF  ARTS. 

Botany: — Associate  Professor  (promoted  from  Lec- 
turer}, R.  B.  Thomson,  to  date  from  July  1,  1912. 

English: — Associate  Professor  (promoted  from  Lec- 
turer), G.  S.  Stevenson,  to  date  from  July  1,  1912. 

Orientals: — Dr.  T.  Eakin  has  resigned  as  Associate 
Professor,  the  resignation  effective  January  1,  1913. 

Biology: — The  name  of  Mr.  T.  E.  Robinson,  as  Class 
Assistant,  was  given  in  error  by  the  Department. 

MISCELLANEOUS. 

Dr.  Helen  MacMurchy  has  been  appointed  Medical 
Examiner  for  Women  Students  in  connection  with  Physical 
instruction,  for  the  session  1912-1913. 

FACULTY   OF   MEDICINE. 

For  the  Session  1912-1913: 

Anatomy — Demonstrators,  Dr.  C.  J.  Copp,  Dr.  M.  H. 
Embree,  Dr.  N.  D.  Frawley,  Dr.  W.  B.  Hendry,  Dr.  E. 
R.  Hooper,  Dr.  W.  W.  Jones,  Dr.  O.  A.  McNichol,  Dr. 
W.  A.  Scott,  Dr.  N.  S.  Shenstone,  Dr.  C.  B.  Shuttle- 
worth,  Dr.  G.  E.  Wilson,  Dr.  W.  W.  Wright. 

Clinical  Medicine — Resignation  of  Dr.  Fletcher 
McPhedran,  as  Demonstrator. 

Medical  Research — Senior  Research  Fellows,  Dr. 
Fletcher  McPhedran,  December  1st,  1912,  to  September 
30th,  1913;  Dr.  R.  G.  Armour,  January  1st  to  Sep- 
tember 30th,  1913. 

Senior  Assistant  in  Research,  Dr.  A.  H.  Caulfield, 
December  1st,  1912,  to  September  30th,  1913. 

FACULTY   OF  APPLIED   SCIENCE. 

Applied  Chemistry — Fellow,  Miss  Hannah  Bamford, 
vice  D.  J.  Huether,  resigned,  for  Easter  Term,  1913. 


TORONTONENSIA 


193 


REGISTRATION   RETURNS 

FACULTY  OF  EDUCATION 


1911-12 
Advanced  Course. . . 

General  Course 

Pedagogy  Courses. . . 
Specialists  only. 


1912-13 

76     First  Advanced  Course    22 
196     Second         Advanced 

13        Course 52 

General  Course 235 

Total .  .  "309 


WYCLIFFE   COLLEGE 

1911-12  1912-13 

Freshmen 33  Freshmen 23 

Juniors 70  Juniors 65 

Seniors 27  Seniors 34 

ONTARIO   COLLEGE  OF   PHARMACY 

1911-12  Enrolment 103 

1912-13  Enrolment 99 

FACULTY   OF  APPLIED  SCIENCE 

(Revised  Return) 

1911-12  1912-13 

First  Year 265  First  Year 147 

Second  Year 218  Second  Year 212 

Third  Year 144  Third  Year 185 

Fourth  Year 163  Fourth  Year 136 

VICTORIA  COLLEGE 

1911-12  1912-13 

First  Year 139  First  Year 164 

Second  Year 101  Second  Year 113 

Third  Year 96  Third  Year 79 

Fourth  Year 77  Fourth  Year 95 

Occasionals 73  Occasionals 79 

Graduates 33  Graduates 29 

519"  559 

UNIVERSITY   COLLEGE  ST.    MICHAEL'S   COLLEGE 

First  Year 304    First  Year 32 

Second  Year 242    Second  Year 32 

Third  Year 220    Third  Year 7 

Fourth  Year 192     Fourth  Year 11 

Occasionals 92    Occasionals 2 

Total..                    .1050  Total.                         ~84 


194 


UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

ROYAL  COLLEGE  OF  DENTAL  SURGEONS 


1911-12  1912-13 

Freshmen 65  Freshmen 62 

Sophomores 52  Sophomores 66 

Juniors 51  Juniors 47 

Seniors 48  Seniors 51 

KNOX  COLLEGE 
(Theological  Courses) 

1911-12  1912-13 

First  Year 20  First  Year 14 

Second  Year 13  Second  Year 17 

Third  Year 5  Third  Year 14 

MCMASTER  UNIVERSITY 


Arts— 1911-12 

First  Year 41 

Second  Year 56 

Third  Year 50 

Fourth  Year 40 

Partials..  28 


Arts— 1912-13 

First  Year 51 

Second  Year 50 

Third  Year 50 

Fourth  Year 52 

Partials .  ,  19 


Total  Arts 215 

Theology 41 


Total  Arts 222 

Theology 40 


Total..  .   256        Total.  .   262 


TRINITY  COLLEGE 


Arts— 1911-12 

First  Year 60 

Second  Year 48 

Third  Year 28 

Fourth  Year 28 

Post-graduates 8 

Divinity 30 

L.  Th.'  13 


Arts— 1912-13 

First  Year 44 

Second  Year 45 

Third  Year 31 

Fourth  Year 24 

Post-graduates 8 

Divinity 42 

L.  Th 6 


TORONTONENSIA 


195 


PERSONALS 


An  important  part  of  the  work  of  the  Alum- 
ni Association  is  to  keep  a  card  register  of 
the  graduates  of  the  University  of  Toronto 
in  all  the  faculties.  It  is  very  desirable  that 
the  information  about  the  graduates  should 
be  of  the  most  recent  date  possible.  The 
Editor  will  therefore  be  greatly  obliged  if  the 
Alumni  will  send  in  items  of  news  concerning 
themselves  or  their  fellow-graduates.  The 
information  thus  supplied  will  be  published  in 
THE  MONTHLY,  and  will  also  be  entered  on 
the  card  register. 

This  department  is  in  charge  of 
Miss  M.  J.  Helson,  M.A. 


Professor  John  Squair,  B.A.  '83 
(U.),  of  University  of  Toronto,  has 
for  present  residence  address,  368 
Palmerston  Boul. 

The  Rev.  A.  E.  Mitchell,  B.A.  '87 
(U.),  of  Knox  Presbyterian  Church, 
Hamilton,  has  accepted  a  call  to 
St.  Paul's  Church,  Prince  Albert, 
Sask. 

Walter  Henry  Libby,  B.A.  '87 
(U.),  M.A.,  Ph.D.,  formerly  of 
Northwestern  University,  Evan- 
ston,  111.,  has  been  appointed  Pro- 
fessor of  Education  in  the  Carnegie 
Institute  of  Technology  at  Pitts- 
burg,  Pa.  The  Institute  has  a  Fine 
Arts  Department,  a  Museum,  and 
four  Technical  Schools.  It  is 
planned  to  add  a  Vocational  Teach- 
ers' College,  in  connection  with 
which  Professor  Libby  has  been 
appointed. 

Dr.  A.  M.  Clark,  D.D.S.  '89,  has 
retired  from  the  Board  of  Directors 
of  the  Royal  College  of  Dental 
Surgeons  of  Ontario,  upon  which 
he  has  served  for  twenty  years  as 
Representative  of  District  No.  5. 

The  Rev.  John  G.  Inkster,  B.A. 
'89  (U.),  of  First  Presbyterian 
Church,  London,  has  accepted  a 


call  to  First  Presbyterian  Church, 
Victoria,  B.C. 

The  Rev.  J.  S.  Davidson,  B.A. 
'90  (U.),  of  Austin,  Man.,  has  been 
called  to  the  Presbyterian  Church 
at  Lenore,  Man. 

The  Rev.  A.  J.  Mann,  B.A.  '91 
(U.),  has  resigned  the  pastoral 
charge  of  Woodville  Presbyterian 
Church. 

Mr.  T.  E.  Perrett,  B.A.  '91  (V.), 
Principal  of  the  Provincial  Normal 
School,  Regina,  Sask.,  has  resigned 
that  position  to  become  Superin- 
tendent of  Regina  Public  Schools. 

Dr.  James  A.  McLean,  B.A.  '92 
(U.),  President  of  the  University  of 
Idaho,  has  been  secured  by  the 
University  of  Manitoba  for  its 
president.  Dr.  McLean  obtained  in 
1894,  the  degree  of  Ph.D.  from 
Cornell  University  afterwards  be- 
came Professor  of  Political  Science 
in  the  University  of  Colorado,  and 
in  1900, President  of  the  University 
of  Idaho. 

Dr.  C.  E.  Smyth,  M.B.  '94,  of 
Medicine  Hat,  Alta.,  is  spending 
this  winter  in  England. 

The  Rev.  A.  H.  MacGillivray, 
B.A.  '96  (U.),  M.A.,  formerly  of 
Wecton,  is  Presbyterian  minister  of 
St.  John's  Church,  Hamilton. 

The  Rev.  Robert  Boyd,  B.A.  '96 
(U.),  B.D.,  is  Presbyterian  clergy- 
man at  Balcarres,  Sask. 

Mr.  W.  R.  Carr,  B.A.  '96  (U.), 
Ph.D.,  of  Toronto,  has  resigned  the 
position  of  Science  Master  at  Upper 
Canada  College  to  associate  him- 
self with  the  Hugh  C.  Maclean  Co., 
Ltd.,  as  Editor  of  the  Electrical 
News, 


196 


UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 


The  Rev.  A.  C.  Wishart,  B.A.  '97 
(U.),  for  six  years  Presbyterian 
minister  at  Brussels,  has  transferred 
to  Calgary,  Alta. 

The  Rev.  George  C.  F.  Pringle, 
B.A.  '98  (U.),  formerly  of  Vernon, 
has  for  present  location  2063 
Cypress  St.,  Vancouver,  B.C. 

Dr.  Margaret  B.  Gordon,  M.D., 
C.M.  '98,  has  for  present  address, 
64  Bloor  St.  W.,  Toronto. 

Mr.  Rowland  H.  Mode,  B.A.  '98 
(U.),  M.A.,  B.D.,  Ph.D.,  formerly 
on  the  staff  of  the  University  of 
Chicago,  has  accepted  an  appoint- 
ment in  Brandon  College,  Brandon, 
Man. 

Mr.  James  J.  W.  Simpson,  B.A. 
'00  (U.),  LL.B..  barrister-at-law, 
has  severed  his  connection  with  the 
firm,  King  &  Sinclair,  and  has 
opened  an  office  for  the  practice  of 
law  at  2  Toronto  St.,  Toronto. 

Mr.  L.  R.  Eckardt,  B.A.  '02  (V.), 
Ph.D.,  formerly  of  Syracuse  Uni- 
versity, has  become  Professor  of 
Systematic  Theology  at  Iliff  School 
of  Theology,  Denver,  Col. 

Dr.  Oswald  C.  I.  Withrow,  M.B. 
'02,  M.R.C.S.,  L.R.C.P.,  formerly 
of  Fort  William,  has  opened  an 
office  and  residence  at  646  Bathurst 
St.,  Toronto,  for  the  practice  of 
Medicine,  Surgery,  Obstetrics,  and 
Gynaecology. 

The  Rev.  F.  G.  Coombs,  B.A.  '06 
(T.),  M.A.,  who  was  made  Deacon 
by  the  Bishop  of  Montreal  under 
the  rules  of  the  General  Synod  in 
June  1912,  and  took  the  degree  of 
B.D.  by  examination  from  Trinity 
College  in  October,  is  at  present 
curate  of  Trinity  Church,  Mon- 
treal, Que. 


Dr.  J.  P.  Cade,  M.D.,  C.M.,  '03, 
has  been  appointed  Medical  Health 
Officer  at  Prince  Rupert,  B.C. 

Mr.  W.  P.  Near,  B.A.  '03  (V.), 
B.A.Sc.,  has  resigned  from  civic 
service  in  Toronto  to  become  City 
Engineer  of  St.  Catharines. 

Mr.  A.  R.  McMichael,  B.A.  '08 
(T.),  of  40  Huntley  St.,  Toronto, 
has  passed  the  final  examination  for 
chartered  accountant,  winning  the 
gold  medal. 

The  Rev.  E.  E.  Domm,  B.A.  '08 
(V.),  B.D.,  Prince  of  Wales  silver 
medalist  of  the  class  of  '08,  recently 
of  Listowel,  has  removed  to 
Napiersville,  111.,  where  he  has 
been  appointed  to  a  professorship  in 
North  Western  College. 

Miss  E.  Marion  Wade,  B.A.  '04 
(T.),  has  resigned  from  the  Bacterio- 
logical Laboratory  of  the  Boston 
Board  of  Health  to  become  associ- 
ated with  the  Laboratory  Division 
of  the  Minnesota  State  Board  of 
Health,  Minneapolis,  Minn. 

The  Rev.  Hugh  M.  Paulin,  B.A. 
'06  (U.),  of  Chalmers  Presbyterian 
Church,  Woodstock,  was  married  in 
December,  1912. 

The  Rev.  W.  W.  Bryden,  B.A. 
'06  (U.),  M.A.,  has  transferred  from 
Gait  to  the  Presbyterian  Church  at 
Woodville. 

The  Rev.  J.  E.  Thompson,  B.A. 
'06  (U.),  has  resigned  charge  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  at  Chelten- 
ham, 

Mr.  W.  A.  McCubbin,  B.A.  '08 
(V.),  M.A.,  has  left  the  O.  A.  C. 
Staff,  Guelph,  and  has  taken  the 
position  of  field-officer  for  the 
Dominion  Division  of  Botany  at 
St.  Catharines. 


TORONTONENSIA 


197 


Mr.  L.  R.  Thomson,  B.A.Sc.  '06, 
has  for  present  business  address, 
c/o  Montreal  Bridge  Co.,  Montreal, 
Que. 

Dr.  H.  H.  Abraham,  M.D.,  C.M. 
'06,  has  for  present  address,  67  Win- 
chester St.,  Toronto. 

Dr.  Reginald  S.  Pentecost,  B.A. 
'07  (U.),  M.B.,  late  Senior  Resident 
Surgeon  of  the  New  York  Eye  and 
Ear  Infirmary,  New  York,  and 
Post-Graduate  of  the  University  of 
Vienna,  has  opened  offices  at  90 
College  St.,  Toronto,  for  the  prac- 
tice of  diseases  of  ear,  nose,  and 
throat. 

Dr.  Archibald  Bruce  Macallum, 
B.A.  '07  (U.),  M.D.,  has  been 
awarded  the  fellowship  of  the  Beit 
Memorial  Fund  of  the  annual  value 
of  $250,  the  usual  term  of  which  is 
three  years,  with  an  optional  fourth 
year  at  the  discretion  of  the  trus- 
tees of  the  fund.  Dr.  Macallum  is  at 
present  pursuing  research  study  at 
Munich,  Germany,  under  Prof. 
Frederick  von  Miiller. 

The  Rev.  Herbert  B.  Johnston, 
B.A.  '08  (U.),  who  was  married  in 
the  early  autumn  of  1912,  has 
assumed  his  duties  as  assistant  to 
the  Rev.  W.  G.  Wilson,  B.A.,  '00 
(U.),  M.A.,  of  St.  Andrew's  Presby- 
terian Church,  Moose  Jaw,  Sask. 

Dr.  W.  W.  Lailey,  M.B.  '08,  is 
practising  his  profession  at  Edmon- 
ton, Alta. 

Dr.  A.  K.  Haywood,  M.B.  '08,  of 
Toronto,  has  passed  the  examina- 
tions of  the  conjoint  board  of  the 
Royal  College  of  Physicians  and 
Surgeons  in  England,  and  is  pur- 
suing further  post-graduate  study  in 
European  hospitals. 


Mr.  J.  E.  Brownlee,  B.A.  '08 
(U.),  has  severed  his  connection 
with  the  firm  of  Messrs.  Lougheed, 
Bennett,  &  Brownlee,  and  has 
joined  that  of  Muir,  Jepherson,  & 
Adams,  Calgary,  Alta. 

The  Rev.  T.  B.  Winter,  B.A.  '08 
(T.),  has  been  appointed  curate  of 
St.  John's  Church,  Montreal,  Que. 

Mr.  A.  D.  Campbell,  B.S.A.  '09, 
is  connected  with  the  Seed  Com- 
missioner's Branch  at  Calgary, 
Alta. 

Mr.  Robert  K.  Gordon,  B.A.  '09 
(T.),  M.A.,  took  in  July  1912,  the 
degree  of  Bachelor  of  Arts,  at 
Oxford  University,  with  honours  in 
English,  having  been  in  residence 
for  two  years  at  Magdalen  College, 
and  has  received  the  appointment 
of  Professor  of  English  in  the  Uni- 
versity of  New  Brunswick,  Frederic- 
ton,  N.B. 

Mr.  Charles  A.  Lazenby,  B.A.  '09 
(U.),  and  Mrs.  Lazenby  have  for 
present  address,  100  Lake  Front, 
Kew  Beach,  Toronto. 

Mrs.  J.  R.  Page  (Margaret  H. 
Phillips),  B.A.  '09  (V.),  has  for 
residence  address,  1  Devon  Cres- 
cent, Lawrence  Park,  Toronto. 

Mr.  H.  P.  Rossiter,  B.A.  '09  (T.), 
M.A.,  has  resigned  his  mastership 
in  Appelby  School,  and  has  entered 
the  real  estate  business  in  Winnipeg, 
Man. 

Mr.  C.  E.  Silcox,  B.A.  '09  (U.), 
M.A.,  in  addition  to  his  study  at 
Andover  Theological  Seminary, 
Cambridge,  Mass.,  has  become 
Assistant  Minister  at  Central 
Church  in  the  Back  Bay  District, 
Boston. 


198 


UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 


Mr.  Harold  W.  A.  Foster,  LL.B. 
'09,  has  entered  into  partnership 
with  Mr.  Shirley  Denison,  K.C.,  for 
the  practice  of  law,  the  firm  being 
known  as  Denison  &  Foster,  and 
having  offices  in  the  Kent  Bldg., 
156  Yonge  St.,  Toronto. 

Mr.  J.  M.  Wyatt,  B.A.  '09  (U.), 
M.A.,  graduated  last  year  in  The- 
ology from  Westminster  Hall,  Van- 
couver, B.C. 

Mr.  Jeffrey  Harper  Bull,  B.A.  '09 
(U.),  had  an  audience  with  His 
Holiness  the  Pope  on  Saturday, 
Jan.  4,  1913. 

The  Rev.  J.  G.  Widdifield,  B.A. 
'09  (T.),  assistant  rector  of  the 
Church  of  St.  Mary  the  Virgin, 
Toronto,  has  resigned  to  accept  the 
position  of  rector  of  St.  John's 
Church,  Midland,  Mich.,  upon  the 
duties  of  which  he  will  enter  March 
1,  1913. 

Miss  M.  M.  Kurd,  B.A.  '09  (U.), 
of  Winnipeg,  Man.,  travelled  for 
some  time  last  summer  in  the 
Canadian  Rockies  and  Washington 
State,  spending  two  months  in  the 
Crow  Country,  and  afterwards  going 
to  Seattle,  Wash. 

Mr.  David  A.Welsh.B.A.  '09  (U.), 
has  transferred  from  the  teaching 
staff  of  Pembroke  High  School  to 
Arnprior  High  School. 

Mr.  L.  H.  M.  Breadon,  B.A.  '10 
(T.),  has  for  present  business  ad- 
dress, c/o  Messrs.  Craig,  Bourne, 
&  McDonald,  Vancouver,  B.C. 

Mr.  J.  A.  Shirley,  B.A.  '10  (U.), 
was  ordained  to  the  diaconate  of 
the  Anglican  Church  in  the  General 
Ordination  held  recently  at  the 
Church  of  the  Ascension,  Stonewall, 
Man. 


The  Rev.  Robert  C.  Eakin,  B.A. 
'10  (U.),  has  been  inducted  into  the 
pastoral  charge  of  the  circuit  of 
Presbyterian  churches  at  Imperial 
Simpson,  and  Flanderdale.  Mr. 
Eakin,  formerly  of  Toronto, 
graduated  in  Theology  at  West- 
minster Hall,  Vancouver,  B.C. 

The  Rev.  Leonard  A.  Dixon.B.A., 
'10  (U.),  M.A.,  has  left  for  the 
mission  field  of  Travancore,  in  S. 
India,  where  he  will  be  one  of  the 
world  secretaries  in  the  Y.M.C.A. 

Mr.  R.  F.  Meadows,  B.A.  '10 
(V.),  formerly  of  Starbuck,  Man., 
has  removed  to  Birtle,  Man.,  where 
he  is  principal  of  Birtle  Intermediate 
School. 

Mr.  C.  V.  Massey,  B.A.  '10  (U.), 
has  been  chosen  by  the  Board  of 
Regents  of  Victoria  College,  Uni- 
versity of  Toronto,  dean  of  Bur- 
wash  Hall. 

Mr.  F.  C.  Nunnick,  B.S.A.  '10, 
Agriculturist  of  the  Conservation 
Commission,  Ottawa,  attended  the 
Sixth  Irrigation  Congress  held  at 
Kelowna,  B.C.  in  August  1912,  and 
Mr.  H.  B.  Cooley,  B.S.A.  '10, 
represented  the  Noble  Advertising 
Co.  of  Vancouver,  at  the  same 
Congress. 

Mr.  W.  Gordon  Turnbull,  B.A.Sc. 
'10,  has  been  for  the  past  year  chief 
engineer  of  the  Turnbull  Elevator 
Co.,  whose  headquarters  are  in 
Toronto. 

Mr.  A.  J.  Johnson,  B.A.  '10  (T.), 
of  Toronto,  has  returned  from 
England  where  he  was  enrolled  in 
Oriel  College,  Oxford  University, 
and  has  commenced  the  study  of 
law  in  the  Law  School  at  Osgoode 
Hall,  Toronto. 


TORONTONENSIA 


199 


Mr.  George  K.  Williams,  B.A.Sc. 
'11,  formerly  of  Toronto,  is  in  the 
employ  of  the  Dominion  Bridge  Co. 
of  Montreal,  Que. 

Miss  E.  M.  Lowe,  B.A.  '11  (T.)f 
of  Toronto,  has  been  appointed  to 
the  staff  of  the  Library,  University 
of  Toronto. 

Mr.  J.  D.  Kelley,  B.A.  '11  (T.), 
has  severed  his  connection  with 
DeVeaux  College,  Niagara  Falls, 
and  is  a  master  on  the  staff  of  S. 
Alban's  School,  Weston;  and  Mr. 
O.  F.  W.  Ellis,  B.A.  '11  (T.),  has 
also  severed  his  connection  with 
the  former  institution,  and  is  atten- 
ding the  Faculty  of  Education, 
being  in  residence  at  Trinity  Col- 
lege, Toronto. 

Marriages. 

BELFRY — HAMILTON — On  Jan.  1, 
1913,  at  Laurel,  Roy  Aubrey 
Belfry,  M.B.  '10,  of  535  King 
St.  W.,  Toronto,  formerly  of 
Orillia,  to  Ethel  Beatrice  Hamil- 
ton, of  Laurel. 

BIGGAR — HOWLAND — On  Dec.  4, 
1912,  at  St.  Peter's  Church,  Great 
Windmill  St.,  London  W.,  Eng., 
Henry  Percival  Biggar,  B.A.  '94 
(U.),  B.  Litt.  (Oxon.),  representa- 
tive in  Europe  of  the  Canadian 
Archives,  to  Winifred  Mary 
Howland,  formerly  of  Toronto. 

JOHNSTON — MILLER — On  Oct.  26, 
1912,  at  Orillia,  the  Rev.  Herbert 
Bain  Johnston,  B.A.  '08  (U.), 
assistant  pastor  of  St.  Andrew's 
Presbyterian  Church,  Moose  Jaw, 
Sask.,to  Laura  Annabel  Miller,  of 
Washago. 


FORBES — HOLMES — On  Dec.  25, 
1912,  in  Old  St.  Andrew's  Pres- 
byterian Church,  Toronto,  Archi- 
bald William  Forbes,  D.D.S.  '05, 
to  Vera  Aloha  Holmes,  both  of 
Toronto. 

JORDAN — FASSETT — On  Dec.  24, 
1912,  in  Chicago,  111.,  Henry 
Lawson  Jordan,  B.A.  '97  (U.),  of 
Saskatoon,  Sask.,  to  Annette 
Rice  Fassett. 

MONTGOMERY  —  MATTHEWS  —  On 
Dec.  18,  1912,  in  St.  George's 
Church,  Vancouver,  B.C.,  John 
Edward  Montgomery,  M.B.  '10, 
late  surgeon  of  R.M.S.  Empress 
of  Japan,  formerly  of  Barrie,  to 
Viola  Matthews,  of  Vancouver. 
Dr.  and  Mrs.  Montgomery  reside 
in  Corbin,  B.C. 

MOYER — CLARK — On  Jan.  20, 1913, 
in  Victoria  College  Chapel,  Tor- 
onto, Elizabeth  Anna  Clark,  B.A. 
'09  (V.),  M.A.,  of  Picton,  to 
Fred  Clare  Moyer,  B.A.  '09  (V.), 
barrister  of  Calgary,  Alta.,  for- 
merly of  St.  Catharines. 

MULLIGAN — DE  LA  MATTER — On 
Dec.  28,  1912,  in  the  Avenue  Rd. 
Presbyterian  Church,  Toronto, 
Frederick  William  Mulligan, M.D. 
C.M.  '93,  of  Petrolea,  to  Franc 
Ethel  De  la  Matter,  of  Toronto. 

STANLEY — BARCLAY — On  Dec.  25, 
1912,  at  Iroquois,  Thomas  Edwin 
Adelbert  Stanley,  B.A.  '92  (U.), 
M.A.,  principal  of  the  Collegiate 
Institute  at  Calgary,  Alta.,  to 
Jennie  Dell  Barclay,  of  Iroquois. 

SWAN  —  CHAPMAN  —  On  Dec.  26, 
1912,  at  125  Westminster  Ave., 
Toronto,  Russell  Grey  Swan, 
B.A.Sc.  '10,  of  the  B.C.  Electric 
Ry.  Co.,  Vancouver,  to  Edna 
Miller  Chapman,  of  Toronto. 


200 


UNIVERSITY    MONTHLY 


VERRALL — HINCH — On  Dec.  12, 
1912,  at  Toronto,  Walter 
Sargeson  Verrall,  M.B.  '09,  of 
Phnceix,  B.C.,  formerly  assistant 
surgeon  at  Toronto  Orthopedic 
Hospital,  to  Sara  Hinch,  of  Tor- 
onto. 

WOOD— ELSON— On  Dec.  28,  1912, 
at  the  residence  of  Mr.  P.  Elson, 
M.P.,of  London  Township,  Louis 
Aubrey  Wood,  B.A.  '05  (U.), 
B.D.,  Ph.D.,  of  Robertson  Pres- 
byterian College,  Edmonton,  for- 
merly of  London,  to  Dora  Elson. 

Deaths. 

DULMADGE — On  Jan.  7,  1913,  in 
Toronto,  Denton  Dulmadge, 
D.D.S.  '90,  of  Cobourg. 

HODGINS— On  Dec.  23,  1912,  at  his 
residence,  92  Pembroke  St.,  Tor- 
onto, John  George  Hodgins, 
LL.B.  '60,  LL.D.,  I.S.O., 
F.R.G.S.,  former  Deputy  Minis- 
ter of  Education  for  the  Pro- 


vince; afterwards  librarian  and 
historiographer  to  the  Depart- 
ment of  Education;  also  an 
author  and  scholar  honoured  by 
many  academic  and  scientific 
institutions. 

McKELVEY— On  Dec.  28,  1912,  at 
his  residence,  Brussels,  Alexander 
McKelvey,  M.B.  78. 

PORTER— On  Nov.  20,  1912,  at 
Lancaster,  Pa.,  George  Edwin 
Porter,  B.A.  '01  (V.),  M.A., 
Ph.D.,  head  of  the  English  De- 
partment in  Franklin  and  Mar- 
shall College,  Lancaster,  Pa.,  and 
previously  on  the  staff  of  Am- 
herst  College,  Amherst,  Mass. 

ROBINSON — On  Jan.  16,  1913,  at 
High  Park  Sanitarium,  Toronto, 
Robert  Preston  Robinson,  M.D., 
C.M.  '88,  of  Ottawa. 

WAGNER— On  Jan.  10,  1913,  Wil- 
liam Jacob  Wagner,  M.B.  70,  of 
21  Gerrard  St.  E.,  Toronto. 


VOL.  XIV.  TORONTO,  MARCH,  1913  NO.  5 


EDITORIAL 

THE  FINANCIAL  POSITION  OF  THE  UNIVERSITY 

THERE  is  published  elsewhere  in  this  issue  a 
memorandum  on  "The  Development  of  the 
University  from  1906-7  to  1912-13",  which 
was  submitted  recently  by  the  Board  of  Governors  to 
the  Prime  Minister  of  the  Province.  This  is  an  import- 
ant document,  which  deserves  to  be  carefully  studied 
by  all  who  are  interested  in  the  growth  and  present 
position  of  the  University.  At  the  end  of  the  present 
academic  year,  June  30,  1913,  the  Governors  will 
find  themselves  face  to  face  with  a  serious  financial 
condition.  The  reserve  that  had  accumulated  from  the 
surplus  of  income  over  expenditure  for  a  few  years  will 
have  been  exhausted,  the  expenditure  of  the  present 
year  and  of  the  past  year  having  exceeded  the  income 
of  these  years  by  about  $120,000.  The  memorandum 
was  drawn  up  with  the  object  of  explaining  to  the 
Government  how  the  present  position  has  been  reached, 
and  of  laying  before  them  the  needs  of  the  University, 
in  the  hope  that  further  aid  will  be  granted  in  order 
that  it  may  be  maintained  on  its  present  basis. 

There  is  a  widespread  opinion  that  the  University 
has  been  in  receipt  of  a  very  large  income,  which  should 
be  more  than  sufficient  for  many  years  to  meet  all  the 
demands  of  its  rapid  growth,  but  a  glance  at  this  memo- 
randum will  show  that  such  an  opinion  is  not  justified. 

[201] 


202  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

The  revenue  derived  from  the  Provincial  grant  based 
on  succession  duties  rose  rapidly  and  steadily  from  1906 
to  1909-10,  when  it  reached  the  sum  of  $500,000,  but 
in  the  last  three  years  it  has  steadily  fallen  to  $459,000, 
$448,000,  and  $428,000.  Had  the  revenue  been  main- 
tained for  a  few  years  at  the  highest  figure,  the  Univer- 
sity would  not  now  be  in  difficulties.  The  total  revenue 
rose  from  $456,000  in  1906-7  to  $854,000  in  1911-12, 
and  $824,000  in  1912-13,  but  it  must  be  borne  in  mind 
that  a  proportion  of  this  is  only  apparent  revenue, 
e.g.,  some  $20,000  in  fees  come  from  the  Boys'  School, 
and  $57,000  from  Dining  Hall  and  Residences,  which 
are  self-supporting. 

In  regard  now  to  expenditure  it  will  be  observed 
that  there  is  a  large  and  growing  figure  for  capital 
account  charges,  most  of  it  the  interest  on  debentures 
guaranteed  by  the  Government,  the  annual  interest  and 
sinking  fund  of  which  for  a  period  of  forty  years  are  to 
be  met  out  of  ordinary  revenue.  These  debentures 
were  issued  for  the  erection  of  buildings,  such  as  the 
extension  of  the  Library,  the  Thermodynamic  and 
Hydraulic  Laboratory,  the  University  Schools,  the 
Pathological  Laboratory,  and  the  grant  to  the  new 
Hospital.  In  1913  these  capital  charges,  including  those 
on  the  Central  Heating  Plant,  will  amount  to  $68,000. 
As  far  as  we  are  aware  there  is  no  other  university  that 
is  required  to  pay  for  its  buildings  in  this  manner  out 
of  its  ordinary  revenue.  In  the  reports  of  the  regents 
of  universities  of  the  United  States  there  are  frequent 
requests  for  special  grants  from  the  Legislatures  for 
such  buildings  as  they  immediately  require. 

But  the  Governors  of  the  University  of  Toronto 
have  had  to  meet  not  only  these  capital  charges,  but 
to  pay  back  to  the  Endowment  Fund  the  sum  of  $119,000, 
which,  by  order  of  the  Lieutenant-Governor-in-Council, 
was  withdrawn  for  the  purpose  of  erecting  the  new 
Physics  Building.  When  the  Board  assumed  office  in 
1906  they  did  not  expect  that  such  a  large  building 


EDITORIAL  203 

programme  would  be  demanded  of  them,  and  that  they 
would  have  to  provide  for  this  programme  out  of  the 
ordinary  income  based  on  succession  duties.  As  has 
been  already  remarked,  however,  even  this  condition 
might  have  been  met  had  the  succession  duties  remained 
at  the  figure  to  which  they  rose  in  1909-10. 

Each  building  was  erected  to  meet  a  pressing  need 
where  the  growth  of  students  in  a  department  demanded 
expansion  or  where  a  new  department  required  housing 
and  equipment.  First  came  the  Physics  Building  and 
Convocation  Hall,  begun  before  the  present  Board  took 
office,  then  the  addition  to  the  Library,  which  had  been 
for  a  long  time  under  consideration,  the  limits  of  the 
original  portion  of  the  Library  Building  having  been 
reached.  The  rapid  growth  of  the  attendance  in  Applied 
Science  created  a  demand  for  more  drafting-room  space, 
which  was  most  readily  provided  for  by  the  erection,  in 
the  rear  of  Convocation  Hall,  of  a  large  room  used  also 
for  examination  purposes.  In  the  same  Faculty,  room 
had  to  be  made,  in  the  Department  of  Thermody- 
namics and  Hydraulics,  for  students  who,  until  the  recent 
laboratories  were  erected,  were  crowded  into  the  old 
Engineering  Building.  Development  in  the  Medical 
Faculty  was  met  by  providing  a  building  for  the  Depart- 
ments of  Pathology  and  Pathological  Chemistry  on 
the  new  hospital  grounds,  and  the  establishment  of 
the  Faculty  of  Education  made  the  construction  of  the 
University  Schools  a  necessity.  But  the  construction 
of  buildings,  expensive  in  itself  owing  to  the  present 
cost  of  building,  involves  a  further  perpetual  charge 
for  maintenance. 

It  will  be  seen  from  this  memorandum  that  the 
present  financial  stringency  is  ultimately  due  to  the 
necessity  of  providing  an  education  for  the  large  number 
of  students  who  have  come  to  the  University  to  seek 
the  specialised  instruction  and  the  variety  of  professional 
training  that  the  developing  life  of  this  Province 
demands. 


204  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

The  University  of  Toronto  has  grown  to  be  one  of 
the  largest  institutions  of  this  continent,  and  the  stan- 
dard of  living  in  this  city  being  what  it  is,  it  cannot  be 
expected  that  the  expenditure  for  the  maintenance  of 
the  University  will  be  less  than  that  of  similar  institu- 
tions of  this  continent.  Judged  by  this  standard,  the 
expenditure  of  the  past  seven  years  has  been  justified, 
as  is  shown  by  the  comparisons  made  with  other  univer- 
sities. It  may  be  assumed  that  these  universities  also 
are  conducted  with  economy,  and  that  good  results 
are  obtained  from  their  expenditure.  The  comparisons 
are  made  oi>  different  bases  for  the  American  and 
English  universities  in  order  that  they  may  be  as  close 
as  possible.  In  the  comparison  with  the  American 
universities  the  expenditure  on  Agriculture,  Summer 
Session,  Extension  work,  and  buildings  is  omitted,  and 
in  that  with  the  English  universities  the  expenditure 
for  buildings,  the  maintenance  of  the  Residences  and 
Dining  Hall,  and  the  portion  of  the  cost  of  the  Faculty 
of  Education  School  covered  by  fees.  If,  therefore,  the 
University  has  come  to  its  present  position  by  a  natural 
growth,  which  could  not  be  restrained  without  doing 
injury  to  the  education  of  the  Province,  it  is  evident 
that  some  means  must  be  found  for  enabling  it  to  con- 
tinue the  work  that  it  should  perform. 

PUBLIC  SCHOOL  INVESTIGATION 

The  account  given  by  Mr.  Silcox  of  his  recent  visit 
to  schools  in  the  Middle  West  of  the  United  States,  and 
the  oral  comments  that  we  have  heard  from  others 
who  were  on  like  pilgrimages,  awaken  interest  in  the 
problem  of  American  public  school  education,  considered 
from  the  standpoint  of  the  State  rather  than  from  that 
of  the  nation.  We  in  Ontario  are  prone  to  compare 
Canadian  schools  and  United  States  schools,  when  we 
really  mean  the  results  of  the  system  of  school  adminis- 
tration in  Ontario  as  compared  with  the  results  of  ad- 
ministration in  some  one  State  or  group  of  States. 
Those  who  would  know  more  of  what  is  being  done 


EDITORIAL  20§ 

among  our  neighbours  to  the  South  will  soon  be  able  to 
make  some  interesting  comparisons  with  what  is  accom- 
plished here  if  there  is  a  real  interest  in  making  the  com- 
parison. The  Russell  Sage  Foundation  has  been  con- 
ducting an  investigation  that  is  to  serve  as  a  basis 
for  a  discussion  of  school  efficiency.  Some  of  the  facts 
are  interesting  to  us,  and  might  be  compared  with  what 
we  are  accomplishing  in  Ontario.  For  example,  in 
Vermont,  of  boys  and  girls  of  school  age — five  to  eighteen 
years — 92.7  per  cent,  are  in  school.  Massachusetts 
leads  the  Union  in  amount  of  money  raised  for  school 
purposes  by  local  taxation  in  proportion  to  State  taxa- 
tion. Washington  State  leads  the  country  in  all-round 
efficiency  (and  spends  each  year  on  each  pupil  $32), 
closely  followed  by  Massachusetts,  which,  by  the  way, 
spends  more  money  on  school  buildings  per  child  than 
any  other  State,  the  average  value  of  equipment  per 
pupil  being  $115.  Interesting,  also,  is  it  to  note  that 
Louisiana  has  only  one-half  of  her  children  of  school  age 
in  attendance,  and  Mississippi  spends  less  per  child  on 
school  buildings  than  any  other  State,  viz.,  four  dollars. 

As  a  nation  the  United  States  has  a  shorter  school 
day,  a  shorter  school  week,  and  a  shorter  school  year 
than  any  other  highly  civilised  country  in  the  world. 
The  effective  school  year  is  that  period  of  time  obtained 
by  dividing  equally  the  number  of  days  on  the  regular 
schedule  among  all  the  children  of  school  age  in  the 
State.  Massachusetts  again  leads  with  her  schools 
open  154  days  a  year. 

The  salary  question  and  its  relationship  to  the  wealth 
of  the  community,  as  pointed  out  by  Mr.  Silcox  in  his 
article,  is  confirmed  throughout  the  Union.  The  average 
salary  is  $485,  but  in  eighteen  States  it  is  less  than  a 
dollar  a  day.  California  pays  the  highest,  which  is 
$918 ;  North  Carolina  the  lowest,  $200.  In  one  Southern 
State  convicts  from  the  penitentiaries  are  let  to  con- 
tractors at  the  rate  of  about  $400  each  per  year,  while 
the  State  pays  its  teachers  about  $300  each  per  year. 


206  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

INAUGURATION    OF  THE    HOUSEHOLD  SCIENCE 
LABORATORIES 

The  formal  inauguration  of  the  new  laboratories 
for  Household  Science,  which  took  place  on  January 
28th,  marks  an  epoch  in  the  development  of  the  sciences 
concerned  in  the  household  as  subjects  of  academic  rank 
and  study.  It  signalised  distinctly  a  new  departure 
that  may  ultimately  be  found  fraught  with  a  signifi- 
cance more  striking  than  it  now  appears  to  have.  For 
the  present  it  is  a  token  that  in  the  university  world 
studies  that  have  hitherto  been  regarded  as  not  in- 
volving any  intellectual  discipline,  are  now  admitted  to 
be  worthy  of  recognition  in  curricula  leading  to  the 
degree  of  Bachelor  of  Arts. 

The  University  of  Toronto  is  not,  however,  the 
first  university  to  give  this  recognition.  Certain  Ameri- 
can universities,  and  notably  the  University  of  Illinois, 
have,  indeed,  included  Domestic  Science  courses  in  their 
curricula  for  the  degree  of  Bachelor  of  Arts,  and  others 
have  placed  them  in  the  curricula  for  the  degree  of  Bach- 
elor of  Science,  but  in  no  case  have  their  requirements 
in  this  respect  been  of  such  a  character  as  to  compel 
a  frank  recognition  of  them  by  the  partisans  of  the 
older  studies  as  worthy  of  academic  status,  whereas  in  the 
leading  colleges  for  women,  Vassar,  Wellesley,  Smith, 
and  Bryn  Mawr,  they  are  deliberately  ignored.  Though 
it  has,  therefore,  not  been  a  pioneer  in  this  respect,  yet 
the  University  of  Toronto  is  the  first  to  act  in  this 
matter  with  some  circumspection.  In  the  crusade 
that  has  been  made  for  Household  Science  in  the 
United  States,  there  has  been  the  assumption  that  the 
lore  of  cooking,  diet,  hygiene,  and  of  the  laundry  should, 
with  a  cult  of  the  trivial  and  a  smattering  of  the  sciences, 
suffice  as  subjects  of  study  in  a  culture  course.  That 
point  of  view  is  due  in  large  part  to  the  fact  that  the 
crusaders  are  themselves  not  of  academic  training,  and, 
therefore,  cannot  understand  the  opposition  to  House- 
hold Science  as  a  course  in  the  Arts  Faculty.  Without 


EDITORIAL  207 

a  good  knowledge  of  the  Sciences  the  lore  of  the  house- 
hold will  never  be  given,  in  the  estimation  of  university 
men,  a  position  of  dignity  like  that  accorded  the  older 
departments  of  study.  The  University  Senate  has 
taken  this  view,  and  in  the  Special  Courses  in  Household 
Science  has  demanded  such  attainments  in  Biology, 
Physics,  Chemistry,  Physiology,  Biochemistry,  and  Food 
Chemistry  as  will  win  for  the  courses  some  measure  of 
academic  respect. 

These  Household  Science  Special  Courses  are,  no 
doubt,  vocational.  The  graduates  from  them  are  quali- 
fied to  fill  posts  as  teachers  of  Household  Science,  as 
dietetists,  as  laboratory  demonstrators,  or  as  research 
assistants.  The  courses  are,  however,  not  more  vo- 
cational than  the  other  Special  Courses  in  Arts  taken  by 
women  students  simply  because  they  qualify  for  teaching. 
They  are,  moreover,  deserving  of  special  consideration, 
for  if  properly  constituted  from  the  scientific  side,  they 
fit  those  trained  in  them  to  endow  the  household  as  a 
household  with  a  distinction  and  refinement  that  will 
justify  the  claim  to  regard  them  as  culture  courses. 

A  great  step  has  thus  been  taken  in  the  right  educa- 
tion of  women  that  wish  to  obtain'  a  training  which 
involves  both  culture  and  usefulness  of  a  very  practical 
kind.  It  is  a  time  when  change  and  transformation 
have  affected  the  household,  and  its  traditions  are  in  a 
state  of  flux.  It  will  no  longer  be  possible  to  confine 
one-half  the  race  to  an  employment  that  ranks  as  un- 
skilled and  menial.  It  is,  therefore,  necessary  to  make 
the  career  in  the  household  such  as  to  win  the  respect 
and  stimulate  the  enthusiasm  of  women  in  general,  and 
for  this  the  management  of  the  household  should  be  a 
skilled  employment,  a  calling  the  preparation  for  which 
will  make  it  a  profession  and,  at  times,  even  a  learned 
profession.  That  would  prepare  the  way  for  the  simpler 
and  healthier  life  and  for  a  solution  of  some  of  the  social 
problems  of  our  day.  That  justifies  the  action  of  the 
University  in  this  respect. 


208  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

To  the  donor  of  the  handsome  building  and  of  its 
princely  equipment,  Mrs.  Lillian  Massey  Treble,  the 
inaugural  occasion  was  the  achievement  of  hopes  long 
deferred  and  of  a  realisation  of  ideals  that  comes  to 
few.  She  had  initiated  the  movement  for  the 
recognition  of  Household  Science  by  the  Uni- 
versity, and  she  supported  it  in  face  of  discourage- 
ments that  might  have  daunted  a  more  courageous 
spirit,  though  less  inspired  than  hers.  She  has  now  her 
reward  in  the  appreciation  of  her  efforts  and  of  her 
generosity,  and  in  the  consciousness  that  in  the  years 
to  come  what  she  has  done  will  be  more  and  more  pro- 
ductive of  benefit  to  women  that  will  strive  to  achieve 
careers  of  the  highest  usefulness. 

THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  BRISTOL  IN  THE  LIMELIGHT 

The  University  of  Bristol  is  only  three  years  old, 
and  yet  it  has  achieved  all  at  once  a  reputation.  The 
performance  by  which  it  so  signalised  itself  was  the  con- 
ferring, at  the  installation  of  Lord  Haldane  as  chan- 
cellor, of  more  than  seventy  honorary  degrees  on  per- 
sons "distinguished  in  letters,  art,  science,  and  public 
life",  of  whom,  it  is  said,  over  fifty  were  not  known 
outside  Bristol  and  could  not  have  claimed  academic 
recognition  from  any  other  university  in  Europe.  This 
has  caused  criticism,  ridicule,  and  jests  of  all  sorts,  all 
at  the  expense  of  the  young  university  so  lavish  of  its 
honours. 

It  is,  of  course,  the  custom  in  an  English  university 
when  a  chancellor  is  installed,  to  confer  a  number  of 
honorary  degrees  on  men  of  distinction.  When  Lord 
Curzon  became  Chancellor  of  Oxford  four  years  ago, 
thirty-four  honorary  degrees  were  thus  conferred.  By 
comparison  the  number  awarded  at  Bristol  appears  ex- 
cessive. 

This,  however,  is  not  the  most  awkward  part  of 
the  affair.  It  appears  that  in  the  charter  of  the  Uni- 
versity one  of  the  functions  of  the  Senate  is  "to  recom- 
mend to  the  Council  names  for  Honorary  Degrees",  and 


EDITORIAL  209 

amongst  the  functions  of  the  Council,  the  supreme 
governing  body  of  the  University,  is  that  of  granting 
honorary  degrees  "on  the  recommendation  of  the  Sen- 
ate or  of  a  Committee  of  Council  duly  appointed  by 
Council  in  that  behalf".  It  further  appears  that  the 
Senate  recommended  only  twelve  out  of  the  seventy 
or  more  recipients,  the  rest,  over  sixty,  having  been 
recommended  by  the  Committee  of  Council.  The  fact 
that  two  bodies  are  vested  with  such  powers  is  anomalous, 
and  it  has  been  urged  that  the  Privy  Council,  in  grant- 
ing the  charter,  never  contemplated  such  a  provision 
which  may  be  the  source  of  much  trouble  in  the  future. 
The  members  of  the  Council  are  chiefly  business  men 
of  Bristol,  local  celebrities  who,  except  in  a  few  in- 
stances, have  no  university  training,  and  they  conse- 
quently have  none  of  the  traditions  that  influence  so 
powerfully  the  direction  of  affairs  in  the  universities  of 
ancient  foundation.  To  a  Council  so  composed  it 
would  not  appear  incongruous  to  confer  honorary  de- 
grees for  other  reasons  than  those  usually  given  by  the 
older  universities. 

The  most  serious  feature  of  the  matter  is,  however, 
a  deeper  one.  The  action  of  the  Council  stirred  the 
graduates  of  the  University,  and,  in  consequence,  a 
meeting  of  Convocation  was  held,  but  the  graduates 
that  attempted  to  discuss  the  matter  were  snubbed  and 
scolded  by  the  Vice- Chancellor,  who  informed  them  that 
it  was  outrageous  of  them  to  protest  against  the  action 
of  the  Council.  The  result  has  been  an  outburst  of 
indignation  by  no  means  confined  to  those  immediately 
connected  with  the  University,  but  shared  by  graduates 
of  other  universities.  The  exercise  of  extraordinary 
authority  by  the  Council  has  created  misgivings  among 
the  professors  and  teachers,  who  feel  that  the  situation 
is  intolerable,  and  yet  are  more  or  less  intimidated.  The 
ancient  usages  and  privileges  of  universities  are  thus  in 
Bristol  seriously  affected,  and  the  professors  and  teachers 
of  that  university  are,  as'it  were,  merely  servants  of 


210  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

the  Council,  which  can  dispose  of  them  as  one  would 
treat  a  butler  or  footman.  This  will,  in  the  long  run, 
limit  the  number  of  those  who  seek  professorial  positions 
in  the  University,  and  the  best  will  not  apply.  That 
will  ultimately  lower  the  standing  of  the  University 
with  the  public. 

The  case  of  Bristol  indicates  a  tendency  that  is 
developing  in  university  government.  Funds  must  be 
provided  where  endowments  are  lacking  or  scanty. 
These  funds  can  be  obtained  only  from  generous  citizens 
to  whom  some  control  over  the  university  must  be  given 
in  order  to  maintain  their  interest  in  it.  That  control 
must  encroach  more  and  more  on  the  sphere  which  in 
the  universities  of  France,  Germany,  Austria,  Holland, 
Denmark,  Norway,  Sweden,  and  Great  Britain  is 
conceded  as  belonging  alone  to  the  official  body,  the 
Senate,  or  Academic  Council,  composed  of  the  senior 
members  of  the  Faculties.  The  latter  body  must  thus 
diminish  in  importance  and  prestige  until  it  is  merely  a 
cipher.  The  university  then  becomes  a  business  organi- 
sation, all  the  honours  and  distinctions  it  confers  are 
conferred  by  the  business  end  of  the  university,  man- 
aged by  men  who,  apart  from  membership  in  the 
governing  body,  have  no  academic  standing. 

This  is  the  history  of  nine-tenths  of  the  universities 
of  the  United  States.  In  the  latter  the  Corporation 
of  Fellows  or  the  Board  of  Governors  or  Regents  or 
Trustees,  composed  chiefly  of  wealthy  men,  or  of  suc- 
cessful men  of  business,  is  the  supreme  body  to  which 
every  other  organisation,  Faculty,  Senate,  or  Council  is 
subordinate,  and  the  professor,  in  consequence,  holds 
his  position  on  the  same  conditions  as  a  clerk  or  book- 
keeper retains  his  in  a  business  establishment. 

It  is  this  that  gives  point  to  the  criticisms  of  the 
action  of  the  governing  body  of  Bristol  University. 
Professors  and  university  men  generally  feel  that  it  is 
but  the  beginning  of  a  change  which  may  affect  all  the 
younger  English  universities  and  end  in  their  deteriora- 
tion. 


EDITORIAL  211 

ASSOCIATE-PROFESSOR    FIELDS'  ELECTION    AS    F.R.S. 

The  Council  of  the  Royal  Society  of  London,  at  its 
session  on  February  27th,  selected  Associate- Professor 
J.  C.  Fields,  Ph.D.,  of  the  Mathematical  Department  of 
the  University  as  one  of  the  candidates  to  be  elected 
Fellows  of  the  Royal  Society  in  May.  The  number  of 
candidates  proposed  for  nomination  this  year  was  one 
hundred  and  twenty-one,  from  all  parts  of  the  Empire, 
and  the  Council  selected  from  these  fifteen  for  election. 
It  is  a  signal  honour  for  Dr.  Fields,  and  it  is  one  which 
he  has  earned  by  his  original  work  in  higher  mathematics, 
on  which  he  has  published  a  number  of  contributions, 
including  the  extensive  treatise  entitled:  "Theory  of 
the  Algebraic  Functions  of  a  Complex  Variable".  He 
is  regarded  as  one  of  the  very  ablest  of  the  mathemati- 
cians of  the  Empire,  and  election  to  the  Fellowship 
of  the  Royal  Society  is,  therefore,  in  his  case  a  distinc- 
tion aptly  and  appropriately  bestowed.  The  MONTHLY 
extends  to  him  its  heartiest  congratulations  and  desires 
that  he  may  long  enjoy  the  honour. 

There  are  now  only  ten  Fellows  of  the  Royal  Society 
resident  in  Canada.  They  are  Dr.  Robert  Bell,  formerly 
of  the  Geological  Survey;  Professors  F.  D.  Adams,  J.  G. 
Adami,  A.  Willey,  and  H.  T.  Barnes,  of  McGill  Univer- 
sity; and  Professors  A.  B.  Macallum,  T.  G.  Brodie,  A.  P. 
Coleman,  J.  B.  Leathes,  and  J.  C.  Fields,  of  the  Univer- 
sity of  Toronto.  The  University  of  Toronto  has,  there- 
fore, quite  its  share  of  the  Fellowships. 


DEVELOPMENT  IN   THE    UNIVERSITY 
OF    TORONTO 

FROM  1906-7  10  1912-13.* 

IT  is  now  more  than  six  years  since  the  University 
Act  of  1906  went  into  force,  and  the  Governors, 
notwithstanding  the  fact  that  to  their  deep  regret 
several  of  their  colleagues  have  been  removed  by  death, 
have  preserved  their  identity  sufficiently  to  review  the 
situation  as  it  exists  to-day  with  what  it  was  when  the 
Board  first  took  office.  The  general  provisions  of  the 
Act  have  been  tested  and  the  administration  of  the 
University  has  been  adjusted  thereto,  while  the  recom- 
mendations of  the  Commission  have  been,  as  far  as 
might  be,  carried  into  effect.  Hopeful  though  the 
Governors  were  that  the  University,  supported  gener- 
ously by  the  Legislature,  was  entering  upon  a  period  of 
greater  prosperity,  they  have  been  surprised  by  the 
expansion  into  which  they  have  been  led  by  the  increas- 
ing number  of  students  and  the  pressure  of  the  educa- 
tional necessities  of  the  Province.  These  years  have 
justified  the  opinion  expressed  by  the  Royal  Commis- 
sioners of  1906  in  their  Report  that  "we  have  a  right  to 
assume  that  in  the  years  to  come  the  University  of 
Toronto  will  more  and  more  assert  its  influence  in  the 
national  life  of  Canada;  draw  to  its  academic  halls 
students  from  every  part  of  the  continent,  and,  as  a 
fountain  of  learning  and  a  school  of  scientific  research, 
worthily  maintain  the  reputation  of  the  past".  A 
review  of  this  development  of  the  University  is  instruc- 
tive. 

I.  INTERNAL  DEVELOPMENT. 
(a)  Growth  in  Attendance  from  1906  to  1912. f 
The  numbers  registered  in  the  academic  years  from 


*  Report  of  the  Board  of  Governors  to  the  Provincial  Government  on 
the  present  needs  of  the  University. 

f  When  the  Governors  took  office  in  1906  the  rapid  growth  in  attend- 
ance had  already  begun,  there  being  an  increase  of  about  500  students 
over  the  preceding  year. 

[212] 


DEVELOPMENT  IN  THE  UNIVERSITY  213 

1906-1907  to  1911-1912  respectively  have  been  3038, 
3545,  3901,  4044,  4119,  and  4136.  It  is  evident  tha+ 
during  the  past  four  years  the  attendance  has  been 
almost  stationary,  and  to  date  this  year  the  registration 
is  3825.  This  stable  condition,  however,  is  a  remarkable 
proof  that  the  number  of  those  who  are  seeking  a  univer- 
sity education  is  on  the  increase,  because  during  these 
years  a  constant  raising  of  the  standards  has  been 
coming  into  effect.  The  requirement  of  matriculation 
rose  in  1909  from  33%  to  40%  on  each  paper;  in  1911 
to  40%  with  an  average  of  50%  on  all  the  papers;  and 
in  1912  to  40%  with  an  average  of  60%.  Complete 
matriculation  was  demanded  for  entrance  into  Medicine 
in  1909,  and  only  one  or  two  entrance  supplemental 
are  permitted  in  Arts  and  Applied  Science.  In  1909 
the  fifth  year  was  added  to  the  medical  course,  and  in 
1910  the  fourth  year  to  Applied  Science,  the  fees  also 
being  increased  in  this  faculty.  The  standing  of  the 
three  leading  faculties  is  as  follows: 

1906-7  1907-8  1908-9  1909-10  1910-11  1911-12  1912-13 

Arts* 1584      1744      2138  2313      2364       2352        2212 

Medicine 723        755        681  641        567          519         593 

Applied  Science.      627        724        759  730       779         793         640 

In  Medicine,  under  the  constant  rise  of  standard,  the 
attendance  fell  until  this  year,  when  it  has  again  begun 
to  advance.  In  Applied  Science  the  attendance  recovered 
itself  after  every  increase  in  standard  until  this  year, 
when,  under  the  high  matriculation  standard  of  40% 
and  60%  and  pass  standing  in  honour  mathematics,  it 
has  fallen  off  suddenly ;  but  this  will  be  only  temporary. 
As  has  been  pointed  out  frequently,  the  only  possible 
increase  in  the  standard  hereafter  will  be  by  the  intro- 
duction in  a  few  years  of  Senior  Matriculation,  but  by 
the  time  that  this  can  be  required  our  numbers  will  be 
greater  than  ever,  unless  all  signs  fail.  It  is  recognised 

*  Under  Arts  is  included  the  enrolment  in  University  College,  which 
is  maintained  by  the  Governors;  the  figures  for  these  years  being  826,  942, 
1010,  1037.  1088,  1106,  1052. 


214  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

now  that  to  enter  this  University  and  to  stay  in  it  when 
once  entered  the  student  must  do  serious  work,  but  still 
the  youth  press  in,  and  well-prepared  students  tested 
by  severe  standards  of  entrance  cannot  be  denied  a 
university  career.  This  growth  in  attendance  of  students 
is  a  social  fact  of  the  modern  world,  and  its  significance 
has  been  emphasised  in  a  recent  report  of  the  Carnegie 
Foundation  for  the  Advancement  of  Teaching.  "No 
such  movement  of  the  youth  toward  the  institutions  of 
learning  has  been  seen  since  the  great  migrations  of 
students  to  the  universities  of  the  Middle  Ages.  The 
university  is  becoming  each  decade  a  more  powerful 
factor  in  civilisation.  The  enormous  increase  in  student 
attendance  is  throwing  upon  the  strongest  and  most 
conscientiously  conducted  colleges  and  universities  a 
burden  and  a  responsibility  that  will  tax  their  resources 
and  *heir  educational  wisdom  to  the  utmost.  The 
country  has  grown  accustomed  to  think  in  millions  in  the 
organisation  and  conduct  of  business,  it  still  thinks  in 
thousands  in  the  organisation  and  conduct  of  universities, 
and  yet  the  problem  of  the  university  in  America  has 
enlarged  even  more  rapidly  than  the  problem  of  busi- 
ness. The  country  is  calling  upon  the  university  for  an 
unprecedented  service  to  civilisation.  How  shall  we 
find  the  money  and  the  teachers  to  answer  the  demand?" 

(b)  Establishment  of  New  Faculties  and  Expansion 
in  the  Old  Faculties. 

Since  1906  there  has  been  a  constant  pressure  on  the 
Governors  to  develop  the  teaching  side  of  the  University. 
The  country  has  been  growing  rapidly,  industrial  and 
social  conditions  have  been  changing,  and  those  in 
charge  of  the  educational  affairs  of  the  Province,  whether 
in  the  university  or  the  schools,  have  had  to  meet  their 
opportunities  by  constant  development.  The  life  of  the 
people  depends  upon  the  quality  of  its  education.  This 
province,  as  the  leading  province  of  this  Dominion, 
must  take  its  place  among  the  foremost  of  the  civilised 
countries  of  the  world.  In  other  countries  educational 
activities  have  been  multiplying  in  all  directions.  Science 


DEVELOPMENT  IN  THE  UNIVERSITY  215 

is  being  applied  to  industry,  to  art,  and  to  social  life,  and 
the  people  are  turning  more  and  more  to  the  universities 
for  instruction  and  for  advice.  It  would  be  a  calamity 
for  any  country  were  the  education  to  lag  behind  the 
opportunities  and  needs  of  the  people.  In  Toronto  this 
fact  has  been  constantly  before  the  minds  of  the  Gover- 
nors, and  in  addition  they  have  had  from  time  to  time  to 
meet  those  who  have  come  representing  various  needs  of 
the  Province  with  requests  for  development  in  their 
particular  line  within  the  University.  These  requests 
have  originated  both  within  and  without  the  Legislature. 

To  meet  such  emergent  needs  the  Faculties  of 
Forestry  and  Education  were  established.  New  Depart- 
ments have  also  been  founded,  such  as  Metallurgy  and 
Chemical  Pathology.  The  older  departments,  such  as 
Physiology,  Hygiene,  Pathology,  Physics,  Electrical 
Engineering,  Mining  Engineering,  Thermodynamics,  and 
Botany,  have  been  developed  in  order  that  our  instruc- 
tion may  keep  pace  with  the  requirements  of  education 
and  professional  training.  Not  the  least  of  the  educative 
factors  of  the  University  is  the  Library.  This  has  been 
largely  developed  under  the  Board  of  Governors;  also, 
in  co-operation  with  the  Provincial  Government  the 
Royal  Ontario  Museum  has  been  established,  and  is 
certain  to  prove  an  immense  and  powerful  factor  in  the 
intellectual,  industrial,  and  artistic  development  of  the 
Province. 

(c)  To  keep  pace  with  the  growth  of  students  and 
the  expansion  of  Faculties  there  has  been  of  necessity 
an  increase  in  the  Staff. 

The  growth  of  the  teaching  staff  in  the  University 
and  University  College  is  here  set  forth : 

1906-7  1907-8  1908-9  1909-10  1910-11  1911-12 
Professors  and  Associate 

Professors 90         95         99  99          101          105 

Lecturers 33         39         31  31  51*         54 

Sessional  Appointments..     106        185        230         255         216         224 

229       319       360         385         368         383 

*  New  heads  of  departments  in  the  University  Schools  rank  as  lecturers. 


216  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

It  is  thus  evident  that  in  the  highest  positions  the 
teaching  force  of  the  University  has  been  nearly  station- 
ary since  1907-08,  and  that  such  advance  as  there  has 
been  to  meet  the  greater  demands  has  been  in  the  younger 
and  less  expensive  grade  of  teacher. 

In  many  departments  the  classes  are  still  far  too  large, 
though  an  effort  has  been  made  to  give  relief  by  adding 
to  the  teaching  force  in  the  most  urgent  cases.  We  are 
far  from  reaching  the  ideals  advocated  in  the  Blake 
Report  of  1891,  in  which  it  is  stated  that  no  honour 
course  in  Arts  should  exceed  twelve  and  no  pass  class 
thirty.  Dissatisfaction  will  be  certain  to  manifest  itself 
particularly  in  the  professional  schools,  should  a  dis- 
proportionate amount  of  instruction  be  committed  to 
inexperienced  teachers.  To  reach  the  standard  of  the 
leading  universities  of  Britain  and  the  United  States  we 
have  much  leeway  to  make  up. 

II.  EXPENDITURE. 

(i)  Causes  of  Increase. 

As  is  the  case  in  all  large  industrial  or  business  con- 
cerns, so  in  the  University  the  full  effect  of  this  growth 
and  expansion  upon  the  expenditure  of  the  University 
was  not  felt  at  once,  but  has  increased  from  year  to  year. 
The  incoming  students  have  gradually  shown  where 
development  was  necessary.  First  of  all,  the  class-rooms 
were  crowded  and  buildings  were  insufficient  to  contain 
the  numbers.  The  laboratories  in  the  University  and 
the  hospital  wards  were  insufficient  to  allow  for  reason- 
able instruction  being  given  to  these  students.  New 
buildings,  therefore,  had  to  be  erected,  new  laboratories 
constructed,  new  equipment  provided  for  these  labora- 
tories; but  with  each  new  building  there  comes  not 
merely  the  cost  of  erection,  but  the  increased  cost  for 
annual  maintenance,  running  from  2^%  to  5%  on  the 
capital,  and  the  effect  of  this  is  not  realised  until  some 
years  after  the  need  itself  has  arisen.  These  factors  can 
never  be  neglected  by  those  who  consider  the  future  of 
the  University. 


DEVELOPMENT  IN  THE  UNIVERSITY  217 

(a)  Repairs  to  Old  Buildings. 

Owing  to  the  straitened  circumstances  in  which  the 
University  was  for  some  years  before  1906,  buildings 
had  fallen  into  disrepair  and  the  grounds  were  not  kept 
as  they  should  have  been,  consequently,  considerable 
outlay  had  to  be  put  upon  renewals  and  the  arrange- 
ment and  upkeep  of  the  grounds. 

(b)  New  Building  Operations. 

Since  1905  the  following  building  has  been  done 
either  on  new  structures  or  the  remodelling  of  the  old, 
after  long  and  careful  consideration:  One  of  the  Men's 
Residences,  Convocation  Hall  with  the  examination 
hall  and  drafting  room  in  the  rear,  Physics  Building, 
Extension  to  the  Library,  Thermodynamic  and  Hydraulic 
Building,  Transfer  of  Geodetic  Observatory,  Botany  and 
Forestry  Building,  a  new  Women's  Residence,  Faculty 
of  Education  Schools,  Laboratories  in  the  Medical 
Building,  Strengthening  of  Old  Engineering  Building, 
Pathological  Laboratory,  Museum  on  Bloor  Street, 
Laboratory  for  Metallurgy,  new  Athletic  Grounds  for 
Students.  Also,  a  contribution  of  $600,000  was  made  to 
the  Toronto  General  Hospital  towards  its  new  buildings. 

To  meet  the  cost  of  some  of  these  buildings,  in  1905 
the  Legislature  authorised  the  issue  by  the  Province  of 
annuities  of  $30,000  for  30  years,  the  proceeds  of  which 
provided  the  Governors  with  $580,000,  $250,000  going 
to  the  Toronto  General  Hospital  and  the  balance  towards 
the  erection  of  buildings, — principally  the  Convocation 
Hall,  one  of  the  Residences  for  men  students,  and  the 
Physics  Building.  Some  of  the  other  buildings  have 
had  to  be  built  with  money  obtained  by  drawing  upon 
the  Endowment  or  out  of  the  proceeds  of  university 
debentures  guaranteed  by  the  Government,  the  annual 
interest  and  sinking  fund  of  which  is  met  out  of  the 
ordinary  revenue.  This  amounted  in  1910  to  over 
$25,000,  in  1911  to  over  $36,000,  in  1912  to  over  $54,000, 
and  will  reach  $68,000  in  1913,  which  has  been  a  very 
heavy  drain  upon  the  income  of  the  University.  The 


218  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

Board  is  not  aware  of  such  a  demand  on  revenue  being 
made  of  other  great  universities  in  Britain  or  America. 

One  of  the  most  frequent  criticisms  of  the  action  of 
the  Governors  has  been  directed  against  the  style  of  the 
structures  which  have  been  recently  erected.  Often  it 
has  been  asked  why  they  were  not  built  of  stone  or  in 
keeping  with  the  older  and  more  handsome  buildings. 
The  simple  answer  is  that  they  were  built  as  cheaply  as 
possible  to  meet  the  present  needs,  and  that  there  was 
no  money  to  spend  on  materials  or  adornment. 

(c)  Maintenance. 

These  new  buildings,  as  already  indicated,  have 
involved  large  new  outlay  for  equipment  and  for  annual 
maintenance,  for  lighting,  heating,  repairs,  and  service, 
in  addition  to  the  increase  on  the  older  buildings  due  to 
the  rise  in  the  price  of  materials  and  supplies. 

(d)  Expansion  of  Faculties  and  New  Departments. 
When  the  Faculty  of  Education  was  created  by  the 

University  the  Department  of  Education  stated  that  a 
practice-school  would  be  required  as  a  laboratory  for 
the  students  of  this  department.  Towards  its  conduct 
the  Government  voted  an  annual  grant  of  $15,000,  but 
the  maintenance  of  this  Faculty  costs  the  University 
fully  $30,000  a  year  over  and  above  this  grant.  This 
expenditure,  however,  is  gladly  undertaken  by  the 
Board  of  Governors.  The  establishment  of  the  Faculty 
of  Forestry  also  involved  additional  expense,  as  did  also 
the  new  departments  in  Medicine  and  Applied  Science, 
Chemical  Pathology  and  Metallurgy,  the  latter  having 
been  demanded  by  those  who  are  interested  in  the  de- 
velopment of  the  rich  mining  resources  of  this  province. 

(e)  Salaries. 

In  1907  a  new  scale  of  salaries  was  introduced. 
The  necessity  of  a  revision  of  the  salaries  had  long  been 
manifest,  bul  before  the  Act  of  1906  it  was  impossible 
of  accomplishment  owing  to  the  straitened  financial 
circumstances  of  the  University.  The  subject  was 
dealt  with  by  the  Royal  Commissioners,  who  recom- 
mended that  "the  general  scale  of  salary  for  professors 


DEVELOPMENT  IN  THE  UNIVERSITY  219 

and  other  members  of  the  teaching  staff  should  be  re- 
considered", and  pointed  out  that  "it  was  adopted 
many  years  ago  when  the  cost  of  living  was  much  less 
and  when  the  rate  of  remuneration  fixed  bore  a  fair 
proportion  to  the  salaries  of  persons  in  other  walks  of 
life",  and  that  "the  multiplication  of  pursuits  in  which 
men  of  learning  and  scientific  attainments  can  earn  large 
incomes  has  enhanced  the  difficulty  of  securing  the  best 
men  for  university  teachers". 

The  Governors  in  their  Report  of  1907  recog- 
nise that  one  of  the  purposes  of  the  increased  grant  was 
to  enable  them  to  carry  out  the  revision  of  salaries  as 
recommended  by  the  Commission. 

The  increments  in  salary  under  the  schedule 
adopted  in  1907  range  from  about  12%  to  25%  on  that 
adopted  in  1891.  Since  that  time  living  had  increased 
in  Toronto  fully  50%.  Since  1907  the  price  of  living 
has  continued  to  rise,  so  that  the  scale  of  salaries  is 
probably  not  much  higher  now  than  it  was  before  the 
increases  went  into  effect.  Indeed  the  situation  is 
serious.  Students  of  good  academic  attainments,  such 
as  we  require  to  teach  in  the  older  faculties,  are  unwilling 
to  enter  upon  a  career  which  begins  at  a  low  scale  and 
advances  very  slowly.  In  Applied  Science  especially 
openings  lie  ready  for  our  graduates  which  offer  induce- 
ments far  more  enticing  than  the  University  can  afford, 
and  we  find  ourselves  forced  again  and  again  to  part 
with  men  of  promise  and  of  valuable  teaching  experience. 
Undoubtedly  the  University  offers  an  honourable  career, 
but  it  will  not  continue  to  attract  the  able  and  ambitious 
man  if  relatively  to  others  of  like  education  his  means 
of  support  are  reduced.  Only  second  in  importance 
to  the  junior  members  of  the  staff  are  the  skilled  labora- 
tory assistants.  After  long  training  they  have  become 
experts,  and  if  they  leave,  it  is  almost  as  difficult  to 
fill  the  vacancy  as  a  professorial  position.  These 
assistants  must  be  retained  and  given  a  livelihood. 
Further,  as  in  all  other  public  institutions  the  wages  of 
janitors,  caretakers  and  groundsmen  are  rising. 


220 


UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 


Another  consequence  of  the  increase  of  students  from 
2500  to  4100  and  of  university  expansion  was  not  only 
the  addition  of  many  to  the  teaching  staff,  as,  for 
example,  in  the  University  Schools,  but  to  the  ad- 
ministration staff  also,  including  the  offices  of  the  Bursar, 
Registrar,  Librarian,  and  Superintendent  of  Buildings. 
It  is  not  surprising  therefore  that  the  expenditures  for 
salaries  during  these  years  have  been:* 

1906-07    1907-08    1908-09    1909-10    1910-11    1911-12 
1264,772   $387,452   $422,500   $455,500   $496,150   $509,188f 

In  the  year  1912-13  no  examination  fees  will  be  paid 
to  full-time  members  of  the  teaching  staff  who  will 
hereafter  be  expected  to  do  this  work  without  extra  re- 
muneration, with  the  result  that  in  many  cases  the 
total  income  of  a  professor  or  lecturer  will  be  reduced. 

(ii)  The  following  table  gives  the  Revenue  and 
Expenditure  from  1906-07: 


Provincial  Grant      Perc'tge  I         Percentage    Prov'cial  Gr't     Income  from  / 
under  Act  of       of  Total  tees,     of  Total       for  Faculty    Dining  Hall  &  /Total 
1906.              Income.                Income,     of  Education.     Residences.  J?ev'e. 

1906-07.... 

$213,258=47%  . 

$184,211  =40% 

($456,398 

1907-08.... 

357,444  =56% 

213,219=33% 

$15,000 

\  642,108 

1908-09.... 

422,232=57% 

224,405=30% 

15,000 

$26,578 

741,155 

1909-10.... 

500,000  =59% 

237,938=28% 

15,000 

35,712 

840,307 

1910-11.... 

459,503=55% 

263,907=31% 

15,000 

41,173 

836,039 

1911-12.... 

448,325  =  52% 

264,895=31% 

15,000 

55,717 

854,594 

1912-13.... 

423,000=51% 

270,000=33% 

15,000 

57,000 

824,359 

(Estimate.) 

*  Since  1891  there  has  been  in  each  grade  of  salary — lecturer,  associate- 
professor,  professor — an  annual  increase  of  $100  till  the  limit  is  reached. 
This  long  established  and  valuable  practice  accounts  for  much  of  the 
annual  growth  in  expenditure.  The  Faculty  of  Household  Science  was 
added  in  1906-7,  the  Faculties  of  Education  and  Forestry  in  1907-8,  and 
the  University  Schools  in  1910-11.  $20,000  of  the  increase  in  the  latter 
year  is  due  to  the  establishment  of  the  Schools.  Of  the  large  increase  in 
1907-8,  $46,000  arises  from  the  full  year  of  twelve  months  appearing  in  the 
Faculty  of  Applied  Science  as  against  six  months  in  the  previous  year,  and 
$20,000  is  due  to  the  adoption  of  the  new  salary  scale. 

t  The  figures  of  1911-12  are  exclusive  of  $18,506,  representing  the  salaries 
of  caretakers,  janitors,  etc.,  formerly  included  under  salaries,  but  now 
charged  to  maintenance  of  buildings. 


DEVELOPMENT  IN  THE  UNIVERSITY  221 

Capital  Account    Residences  and  Total  Expenditure.   Surpluses.       Deficits. 
Charges.  Dining-  Hall. 

1906-07....  $411,696       $44,701 

1907-08....  613,344         28,763 

1908-09....  $34,223  679,867         61,287 

1909-10....  $25,260         33,755  752,183         88,124 

1910-11....  36,122         35,303  777,810         58,229 

1911-12....  54,132         47,141  875,849  $21,255 

1912-13....  68,000         49,130  931,428  107,069 

(Estimate.) 

Disposal  of  Surpluses,  $281,106: 
Returned   to   Endowment   re 

Physics  Building $118,945 

Thermodynamics    Building, 

extras 12,721 

Music  fees  towards  organ ....  7,173 

Deficit,  1911-12 21,255        $160,094     Residue,  $121,012 

The  following  gifts  have  been  received  by  the  Univer- 
sity since  1906-7: 

The  building  for  Household  Science,  donated  by 
Mrs.  Massey-Treble,  at  a  cost  of  over  $400,000. 

"Hart  House",  the  Union  building  for  men,  by 
the  Executors  of  the  Massey  Estate,  to  cost  nearly 
$1,000,000. 

One  of  the  Men's  Residences,  by  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
E.  C.  Whitney,  at  a  cost  of  $50,000  or  upwards. 

One  of  the  Men's  Residences,  by  some  friends  of 
the  University,  at  a  cost  of  $50,000  or  upwards. 

The  Library  of  the  late  Dr.  Goldwin  Smith. 

A  gift  of  $10,000  from  Mrs.  Freeland  to  establish 
a  Research  Fellowship  in  Anatomy  in  memory  of 
her  father,  the  late  Dr.  James  Henry  Richardson. 

A  bequest  of  $10,000  under  the  will  of  the  late 
./Eneas  McCharles  for  a  prize  to  be  awarded  for  the 
best  invention  or  discovery  in  connection  with  the 
process  of  treatment  of  Canadian  ores  or  minerals, 
or  in  connection  with  electricity  or  other  scientific 
research. 

A  gift  of  $1,000,  by  Mr.  Thomas  Leopold  Willson, 
to  whom  the  first  award  of  the  McCharles  Prize 
was  made,  to  found  a  medal  in  that  connection. 


222  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

A  gift  of  $5,000,  from  Mrs.  Lydia  Marfleet  to 
found  the  Pearson  Kirkman  Marfleet  Lectureship 
in  memory  of  her  late  husband. 

A  donation  of  $2,500,  collected  by  friends  of  the 
late  Dr.  George  Armstrong  Peters,  to  found  a  Scholar- 
ship in  his  memory. 

A  gift  of  $1,875,  from  certain  gentlemen  to  found 
the  All  Souls  Historical  Essay  Prize. 

A  bequest  of  $1,200,  under  the  will  of  the  late 
Mary  Anne  Simpson. 

A  gift  of  $500,  from  Dr.  Walter  Chappell,  forming 
a  Prize  of  $50  a  year  for  ten  years. 

A  gift  of  $250,  from  Professor  John  Squair  to 
found  the  French  Prose  Prize. 

A  lectureship  in  Metallurgy  of  $1,400  a  year  for 
two  years,  by  R.  W.  Leonard,  Esq. 

A  Medical  Research  Fund  composed  of  the  fol- 
lowing subscriptions  annually  for  a  period  of  five 
years:  Sir  Edmund  Osier,  $3,000;  Sir  William 
Mackenzie,  $3,000;  J.  C.  Eaton,  Esq.,  $3,000; 
Sir  Henry  Pellatt,  $1,500;  D.  A.  Dunlop,  Esq., 
$1,500;  R.  W.  Leonard,  Esq.,  $1,000;  J.  L.  Engle- 
hart,  Esq.,  $500;  Dr.  George  E.  Cook,  $400;  Sir 
William  Mulock,  $200;  and  other  subscriptions  not 
yet  definite  which  will  make  a  total  of  $15,000. 

Large  gifts  of  fully  $200,000  in  money  value  for 
the  purchase  of  material  in  the  Archaeological  and 
Palseontological  Museums  from  Sir  Edmund  Walker, 
Sir  Edmund  Osier,  Sir  Henry  Pellatt,  Sir  William 
Van  Horne,  Mrs.  H.  D.  Warren,  Messrs.  D.  R. 
Wilkie,  A.  E.  Ames,  Z.  A.  Lash,  M.  Langmuir, 
Chester  D.  Massey,  and  other  friends  of  the  Uni- 
versity. 

III.  COMPARISON  WITH  OTHER  UNIVERSITIES. 

The  attention  of  the  Province  should  be  drawn  to 
the  fact,  that  notwithstanding  the  generosity  of  the 
Government  to  the  University,  the  Board  is  endeavour- 


DEVELOPMENT  IN  THE  UNIVERSITY 


223 


ing  to  do  a  larger  amount  of  work  on  a  smaller  income 
than  is  undertaken  by  almost  any  other  similar  institution 
on  the  continent.  This  will  appear  from  a  comparison 
made  last  year  of  Toronto  with  several  of  the  leading 
universities  of  the  United  States.  From  this  compari- 
son the  Faculty  of  Agriculture  and  the  Summer  Session 
are  excluded,  the  former  because  in  Ontario  there  is 
the  College  at  Guelph,  and  the  latter  because  it  stands 
out  of  relation  with  the  main  faculties  of  the  University. 


University. 


Total  Income. 


Amount  from 
State. 


Number  of     Cost  of 
Students.    Student. 


$1,060,000 

3,663 

$245 

3,688 

237 

1,317,000 

3,859 

438,000 

2,513 

264 

659,287 

4,755 

238 

454,223 

3,383 

190 

675,000 

2,500 

230 

676,471 

2,274 

210 

1,223,603 

3,416 

250 

1,075 

232 

480,000 

3,970 

186 

California $1,625,222 

Cornell 1,637,299 

Illinois 1,639,792 

Iowa 611,000 

Michigan 1,177,425 

Minnesota 813,784 

Missouri 750,000 

Ohio 912,222 

Wisconsin 1,755,000 

Western  Reserve 

Toronto 775,000 

These  figures  indicate  that  while  the  University  of 
Toronto  is  one  of  the  largest  on  this  continent,  it  is  re- 
ceiving less  from  the  Province  than  any  of  those  that 
compare  with  it  in  size  receive  from  their  States,  and 
that  the  cost  per  student  is  lowest  in  Toronto. 

The  following  figures  are  taken  from  the  most 
recent  reports  submitted  to  the  English  Board  of  Edu- 
cation relative  to  several  of  the  newer  English  univer- 
sities. In  order  to  make  a  comparison,  it  has  been 
found  necessary  to  count  only  the  matriculated  students 
in  attendance  on  classes  in  the  University  of  Toronto, 
omitting  several  hundred  who  are  getting  occasional 
instruction,  and  the  full-time  students  of  the  English 
universities,  omitting  evening  or  partial  students. 


224  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

Expenditure,  exclusive  Full-time  Cost  per 

University.                       of  Capital  charges  Students.  Student, 
on  Buildings 

Birmingham £64,062  868  £74   =  $359 

Bristol £36,002  535  £67   =  $325 

Leeds £53,267  660  £80   =  $389 

Liverpool £72,604  919  £79   =  $384 

Manchester  (including  munici- 
pal School  of  Technology).. .   £122,523  1,642  £75   =  $365 

Sheffield £42,905  354  £121   =  $588 

University  College,  London.. ..     £56,120  907  £62   =  $300 

Toronto $754,580  3,320  $227 

These  figures  confirm  those  of  the  former  table  as 
to  the  economy  with  which  the  University  of  Toronto 
is  conducted  as  compared  with  other  universities. 

Inclusive  Fees  for  Courses  and  Degrees. 

Universities.          Arts.  Applied  Science.  Medicine. 

B.A.  B.SC.  (Applied) 

Birmingham £59   =  $295    £145   =  $725    £157   =  $785    including 

to  to  hospitals  and  Licensing 

£185    =  $925        Board. 
Leeds £57   =  $285    £124   =  $620    £142   =  $710    including 

hospital. 

Liverpool £57   =  $285  £154   =  $770 

Manchester £54   =  $270    £63   =  $315      £102   =  $510  exclusive  of 

hospital. 

Sheffield £55  =  $275*    £80   =  $400    £142   =  $660 

Sydney $208  $575  $810 

Melbourne $215  $485    £170   =  $850  with 

hospitals. 

Cornell $400        $450        $7,0 

Harvard $600— $750    $600— $750    $850 

Illinois $148        $148        $600 

Michigan $160— $220    $220— $280    $385— $440 

Minnesota $120        $275        $600 

Wisconsin $100— $376    $135— $416    $135— $416 

McGill $244        $600— $800   $756— $881 

Queen's $212— $254    $430        $528 

Toronto....          $218— $256    $460        $770 


Examination  fees  additional. 


DEVELOPMENT  IN  THE  UNIVERSITY          225 
Percentage  of  Revenue  from  Fees. 

Birmingham 31 

Bristol 25 

Leeds 23 

Liverpool 28 

Manchester .' 27 

Sheffield 22 

University  College,  London 45 

Toronto *29 

IV.  THE  PRESENT  NEED. 

(a)  New  Buildings. 

There  are  five  centres  of  great  pressure  which 
should  soon  be  relieved — the  Main  Building,  the  old 
Engineering  Building,  the  Anatomical  Department, 
the  Botanical  and  Forestry  Division,  and  the  Univer- 
sity Schools.  For  years  complaints  have  been  urged 
against  the  condition  of  the  Main  Building,  and  the 
increase  of  numbers  has  rendered  it  worse  than  before. 
Too  many  students  for  its  cubical  content  are  using  the 
building,  and  professors  and  lecturers  have  not  proper 
accommodation  for  their  work.  To  relieve  this  situ- 
ation the  north  front  of  the  quadrangle  should  be  com- 
pleted. 

The  old  Engineering  Building  has  indeed  been 
temporarily  strengthened,  but  it  is  unsuitable  for  the 
kind  of  work  and  the  classes  that  it  now  houses. 
Valuable  machinery  is  placed  in  a  structure  of  inflam- 
mable character,  and  it  is  set  in  such  close  quarters  as 
to  occasion  inconvenience,  if  not  more  serious  results,  to 
the  students  using  it.  This  building  must  shortly  be 
replaced  by  another. 

Hardly  less  urgent  is  the  demand  from  Anatomy 
and  Botany  for  more  space,  where  students  are  crowded 
together  in  rooms  which  are  altogether  too  small  for 
them. 


Exclusive  of  University  Schools,  Residence  and  Dining  Hall. 


226  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

The  University  Schools  are  an  example  of  failure  to 
complete  work  properly  because  of  shortage  of  funds. 
There  is  not  sufficient  class-room  accommodation  for 
the  teachers-in-training,  no  good  Assembly  Hall,  and 
no  gymnasium  for  the  boys,  while  the  play-grounds 
are  only  temporary  and  insufficient. 

Other  buildings  which  have  not  yet  been  completed 
according  to  their  original  design,  are  the  Convocation 
Hall,  the  Museum,  and  the  Botanical  Plant  House. 
The  Chemical  Laboratory  is  too  small  for  its  use. 

The  large  attendance  of  women  students  has  created 
a  demand  for  a  building  for  their  social  and  athletic 
activities  such  as  is  being  erected  for  the  men.  Fortun- 
ately the  immediate  wants  have  been  partially  met 
through  the  generosity  of  Mrs.  Treble,  who  has  pro- 
vided in  the  Household  Science  Building  rooms — a 
gymnasium  and  a  swimming  pool — which  are  to  be 
put  at  the  disposal  also  of  women  students  that  do  not 
take  Household  Science. 

Happily  the  erection  of  Hart  House,  which  has  been 
undertaken  by  the  Executors  of  the  Massey  Estate,  at 
a  cost  of  probably  $1,000,000,  has  relieved  the  Governors 
of  the  task  of  providing  social  quarters  for  the  men 
students,  but  they  have  agreed  to  be  responsible  for 
$100,000  to  erect  the  gymnasium  and  the  swimming- 
pool. 

If  the  University  is  to  do  its  best  for  its  undergradu- 
ates, more  residences  must  be  erected,  both  for  men  and 
women  students.  The  three  new  residences  for  men 
have  so  far  been  a  great  success,  but  they  can  pro- 
vide for  only  one  hundred  and  fifty  students,  and  the 
two  houses  for  women  students,  called  Queen's  Hall, 
hold  at  the  most  seventy.  But  perhaps  the  women 
students  of  the  Faculty  of  Education  require  residential 
life  most  of  all.  The  great  majority  of  them  come  as 
perfect  strangers  to  the  city  for  one  year,  and  they 
often  find  a  difficulty  in  securing  good  board  and  lodg- 
ing at  a  reasonable  charge.  They  are  left  too  much  to 


DEVELOPMENT  IN  THE  UNIVERSITY  227 

themselves  and  are  not  long  enough  in  the  University 
to  form  such  friendships  as  the  other  students  do. 
Residence  in  a  hostel  under  the  direction  of  an  educated 
lady  would  add  not  only  to  the  pleasure  of  their  life,  but 
to  their  personal  refinement,  and  could  not  fail  in  the 
future  to  benefit  the  children  of  the  schools  of  the 
Province. 

(6)  A  great  modern  university  like  Toronto  should 
not  only  have  sufficient  accommodation  for  its  students, 
but  the  buildings  and  grounds  should  be  worthy  of  its 
dignity,  and  afford  a  pleasurable  aspect  to  the  citizens 
of  the  city  which  it  should  adorn.  Money  wisely  dis- 
bursed to  beautify  the  grounds  has  educational  value, 
for  those  who  go  down  from  the  University  after  spend- 
ing at  it  some  of  their  most  impressionable  years,  carry 
through  the  Province  new  standards  of  living  and 
culture. 

(c)  A   Botanical   Garden   and   an   Observatory   are 
essential  for  the  best  scientific  work.     Few  great  uni- 
versities are  without  them,  and  a  province  like  Ontario 
cannot   long   afford   to  remain   unequipped.     Toronto 
with  its  ravines  affords  a  splendid  chance  for  the  estab- 
lishment of  a  garden  possibly  in  conjunction  with  the 
Province,  and  the  University  could  be   called  upon  to 
provide  the  expert  direction. 

(d)  From  time  to  time  new  departments  must  be 
added.     A  department  of  Fine  Arts  cannot  long  be 
delayed,  especially  since  through  the  munificent  liber- 
ality of  citizens  of  Toronto  so  much  material  lies  ready 
for  study  and  industrial  application  in  the  new  museum, 
which  at  its  opening  will  take  rank  at  once  in  the  first 
class;  and  a  great  university  in  a  province  in  which  so 
much  attention  is  devoted   to  music,   should  have  a 
professorship  of  music. 

(e)  The  new  hospital  and  the  rapid  growth  of  medical 
science  will  necessitate  development  in  this  faculty.    It 
is  gratifying  that  at  the  request  of   Dr.   McPhedran 
several    gentlemen    have    subscribed    generously    and 


228  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

created  a  large  fund  for  five  years  for  the  purposes  of 
research  in  scientific  medicine.  Advance  in  this  direc- 
tion must  continue. 

(f)  The  Royal  Ontario  Museum  in  all  its  divisions 
must  receive  constant  development,  for  though  in  it 
the   Province   already  possesses  collections,   the  great 
value  of  which  is  known  yet  to  but  few,  its  best  use  will 
depend  upon  additions  to  the  sections  already  in  exist- 
ence, and  of  others  that  will  be  new. 

(g)  Six  or  seven  years  ago  the  workers  in  clays  asked 
the  Government  through  the  University  to  provide  for 
instruction  and  investigation  in  their  industry.     This 
the  Governors  have  never  been  able  to  do,  until  recently 
in  a  slight  way.     Developments  in  Applied  Chemistry 
also  on  an  industrial  scale  are  being  demanded  con- 
stantly. 

In  general,  and  in  all  faculties  and  departments,  in 
addition  to  the  teaching  side  the  University  must 
develop  its  faculties  for  original  investigation.  There 
are  world-wide  problems  of  science,  history,  and  social 
life,  to  the  solution  of  which  we  must  contribute  if  the 
University  of  Toronto  is  to  be  worthy  to  take  rank  as 
the  leading  university  of  a  vigorous  young  nation  like 
Canada;  but  there  are  also  local,  industrial,  social  and 
historical  problems  which  can  be  worked  out  only  by 
ourselves.  For  both  these  we  require  staff,  equipment, 
and  time;  and  that  means  money.  The  Germans  seem 
to  have  realised  where  their  strength  lies.  Their  edu- 
cational buildings  and  laboratories  are  supplied  in  a 
most  liberal  spirit,  and  men  are  given  both  the  time 
and  the  staff  necessary  for  effective  teaching  and  original 
investigations,  and  the  investment  hasjrepaid  them 
richly. 


THE  FINANCIAL   SITUATION    OF    THE 
UNIVERSITY* 

ON  the  night  of  the  14th  of  February,  1890,  I  had 
just  finished  dining  and  was  preparing  to  go 
with  some  of  my  family  to  the  conversazione 
at  the  University,  where  some  new  scientific  experi- 
ments were  to  be  shown,  with  the  usual  hope  of  inter- 
esting the  average  citizen  in  the  higher  aspects  of  life, 
Suddenly,  from  a  window  I  saw  a  great  light  in  the  sky, 
and  in  a  few  minutes  everybody  seemed  to  know  that  the 
University  was  on  fire.  I  say  the  University  because 
what  we  now  call  the  main  building  was  practically  all 
that  represented  the  University  in  stone  or  brick  in 
those  days.  The  Biological  building  had  been  commenced, 
but  was  not  finished.  After  a  night  of  tragic  excitement  we 
knew  that  the  building  was  mainly  gutted,  the  library 
and  much  else  totally  destroyed.  I  was  not  connected 
with  the  University,  and  represented  the  kind  of  citizen 
who,  never  having  been  able  to  go  to  college,  reverenced 
such  seats  of  learning  with  a  warm,  but  rather  vague 
regard.  But  at  this  sad  moment,  thousands  of  citizens 
like  myself  realised  for  the  first  time  that  the  Univer- 
sity was  the  most  important  institution  in  Canada 
apart  from  the  Government  itself.  Every  high  hope  we 
held  for  the  future  of  this  country  depended  mainly 
upon  our  system  of  education,  and  that  which  set  the 
standard  in  education  for  all  Canada  was  in  ruins.  It 
was  then  that  some  of  us  learned  that  we  possessed  a 
State  University  which  the  State  did  not  aid,  and  that 
unless  both  the  State  and  the  people  as  individuals  came 
forward  our  future  was  indeed  in  peril. 

The  fire  was,  however,  a  blessing  in  disguise.     The 
Government  gave  $160,000  towards  the  restoration  of 

*Address  by  Sir  Edmund  Walker,  delivered  before   the  Canadian  Club 
of  Toronto  on  February  3rd. 

(229] 


230  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

the  building.  The  Province  of  Quebec  gave  $10,000 
and  $50,000  came  from  private  sources.  This  $60,000 
was  used  in  erecting  a  library.  Books  were  donated  to 
the  extent  of  about  30,000  volumes.  What  a  contrast 
to  these  days  when  $800,000  can  be  raised  for  a  single 
body  in  a  fortnight's  campaign  of  collecting.  Small  as 
the  gifts  were  they  made  the  ordinary  struggle  of  the 
University  just  a  trifle  less  hard.  At  the  time  of  the 
fire  the  number  of  students  in  attendance  in  Arts  was 
504,  and  the  total  yearly  income  was  considerably  less 
than  $100,000.  There  were  also  some  students  in 
medicine,  but  that  department  paid  its  own  way. 

I  was  allowed  to  help  Professor,  afterwards  Sir, 
Daniel  Wilson  in  the  work  of  collecting  money,  and  later 
he  asked  me  to  join  the  Board  of  Trustees.  I  was  then 
asked  to  prepare  a  report  on  the  financial  condition  of 
the  University,  the  poverty  of  which  was  standing  in 
the  way  of  all  progress.  After  this  my  connection  with 
the  finances  of  the  University  became  more  or  less 
recognised,  and  the  long  and  uphill  fight  for  an  income 
began.  The  view  of  the  Government,  as  expressed  to 
us  by  Sir  Oliver  Mowat  and  his  successors  for  many 
years,  was  that  whatever  might  be  the  claims  of  the 
University  for  support  the  Province  could  not  afford 
to  admit  them.  I  recall  our  pitiable  condition  when 
the  Chemical  Laboratory  and  the  Gymnasium  and 
Students'  Union  were  built.  The  pressure  for  these 
buildings  could  no  longer  be  withstood,  but  it  was 
still  urged  that  we  had  no  money.  In  the  end,  except 
some  small  subscriptions  to  the  Gymnasium  and  Stu- 
dents' Union,  we  built  them  out  of  the  endowment  and 
raised  the  fees  to  recover  the  income  thus  lost. 

By  and  by  Mr.  Hardy,  who  had  succeeded  Sir 
Oliver  as  premier,  while  adhering  to  Sir  Oliver's  views 
as  to  university  support,  acknowledged  some  claims  of 
the  University  against  the  old  Government  of  Canada, 
and  we  got  a  few  townships  of  wild  land  in  northern 
Ontario  and  $7,000  a  year  in  money.  Thus  we  hirpled 
along,  every  effort  at  expansion  practically  obstructed. 


THE  FINANCIAL   SITUATION  231 

Sir  George  Ross  succeeded  Mr.  Hardy,  and  as 
Canada  was  then  growing  very  rapidly  and  the  attend- 
ance at  the  University  increasing  correspondingly,  its 
financial  condition  soon  reached  a  desperate  stage.  In 
the  United  States,  universities  belonging  to  the  State, 
are  supported  generally  by  a  direct  tax  collected  for  the 
Government  by  the  municipalities,  and  often  levied  as 
a  special  tax  for  university  purposes.  As  the  money 
produced  by  such  a  tax  grows  proportionately  with 
the  increasing  total  of  the  value  of  property  in  the 
State,  it  presumably  would  meet  the  increasing  needs  of 
a  university  which  come  from  large  attendance  and 
improvement  in  methods.  As  we  unfortunately  have 
not  yet  begun  direct  taxation,  we  turned  to  some  exist- 
ing kind  of  revenue  which  would  naturally  grow  in 
amount  and  which  might  grow  as  fast  as  our  needs. 
We  thought  of  the  Succession  Dues  accruing  from  the 
estates  of  deceased  citizens,  and  frequently  urged  that 
a  share  of  this  tax  be  given  to  us  for  university  purposes. 
This  was  refused,  doubtless  because  there  were  many 
other  claims  upon  the  Government  which  to  them  seemed 
as  pressing  as  ours,  and  unfortunately  the  Government 
possessed  no  system  of  finance  by  which  things  needed 
for  our  progress  could  be  accomplished  and  be  paid  for 
by  taxation.  It  merely  possessed  some  uncertain  sources 
of  revenue,  out  of  which  it  could  accomplish  some  of 
the  things  needed  for  the  progress  of  Ontario,  but  not 
nearly  all  the  things  desired  by  the  people.  Sir  George 
Ross,  however,  helped  the  University  to  an  important 
extent.  The  splendid  Physics  Building  and  the  Con- 
vocation Hall  were  commenced  and  partly  paid  for  by 
his  Government,  and  by  one  expedient  and  another  the 
income  of  the  University  derived  from  State  aid  in 
the  last  year  of  his  premiership  amounted  to  $96,000. 

At  this  moment,  however,  new  buildings  were 
necessary  in  every  direction,  and  our  income  was  so 
straitened  that  growth  was  extremely  difficult.  Every 
sign  of  expansion,  every  evidence  of  the  increasing 


232  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

usefulness  of  the  University,  every  measure  of  appreci- 
ation, coupled  as  it  always  was  with  hopes  for  a  larger 
future,  became  not  a  joy  to  the  trustees,  but  a  source 
of  anxiety. 

When  Sir  James  Whitney  became  premier  we  laid 
our  troubles  before  him.  He  expressed  his  intention  to 
acquire  the  necessary  information  to  guide  his  Govern- 
ment in  shaping  the  future  of  the  University  through  a 
Royal  Commission.  The  trustees,  of  course,  welcomed 
this,  but  begged  for  immediate  help  to  begin  the  con- 
struction of  certain  buildings  and  to  pay  part  of  the  cost 
of  those  already  commenced.  This  aid  was  given  by 
the  issue  of  annuities  by  the  Government  equal  to  a 
cash  value  of  $580,000,  such  annuities  to  be  paid  as 
they  matured  by  the  Government  direct. 

Then  followed  the  report  of  the  commission,  accom- 
panied by  a  draft  bill  in  the  interest  of  the  University, 
which  was  passed  without  material  alteration.  Under 
it  we  were  to  receive  a  sum  equal  to  one-half  the  amount 
of  the  Succession  Dues  paid  to  the  province  averaged 
over  three  preceding  years.  This  began  in  the  uni- 
versity year  of  1906-7,  producing  a  revenue  of  a  little 
over  $200,000,  which  rapidly  increased  until  1909-10 
when  it  reached  $500,000.  Then,  to  our  dismay,  it  fell 
away  to  about  $450,000,  and  for  1912-13  is  estimated 
at  only  $423,000.  For  three  short  years  we  enjoyed 
the  great  pleasure  of  being  able  to  meet  in  detail  many 
of  the  demands  upon  the  University  for  buildings, 
laboratory  equipment,  and  general  expansion,  and  we 
were  also  able  to  make  an  adjustment  of  the  salaries 
of  the  staff  in  order  to  try  partially  to  meet  the  in- 
crease in  the  cost  of  living.  But  I  would  not  have  you 
think  that  because  we  received  this  large  increase  in 
our  income  we  spent  it  all.  That  unfortunately  is  the 
kind  of  idea  prevailing  in  the  minds  of  some  people. 
Far  from  this,  we  piled  up  out  of  those  fat  years  the 
reserves  which  have  made  it  possible  for  us  to  survive 
ever  since.  I  do  not  wish  to  weary  you  with  statistics, 


THE  FINANCIAL  SITUATION  233 

but  I  should  like  to  read  one  of  the  various  tables  in  a 
Report  on  the  Development  of  the  University,  1906-7 
to  1912-13,  which  is  now  in  the  hands  of  the  Govern- 
ment. [These  tables  aie  given  on  pages  220  and  221  of 
this  issue.]  This  statement  should,  to  a  business  man, 
explain  our  difficulties  better  than  any  words  of  mine. 

Presuming  for  the  moment  that  we  can  justify  the 
increase  in  expenditure  from  $411,000  in  1906-7  to 
$931,000  in  1912-13,  it  is  plain  that  we  have  reached 
a  crisis,  and  that  the  splendid  generosity  of  the  Govern- 
ment in  giving  us  the  new  income  referred  to  has  never- 
theless fallen  short  of  meeting  our  needs,  so  that  some 
new  plan  must  be  devised.  In  reading  the  table  I  re- 
ferred to  a  new  set  of  items  on  the  expenditure  side 
called  Capital  Account  charges.  These  in  four  years 
have  cost  us  $183,000.  When  the  new  income  was 
granted  to  us  it  was  understood  that  out  of  it  we  should 
defray  the  cost  of  our  new  buildings.  It  is  in  this  re- 
spect apparently  that  we  undertook  too  much.  In  the 
case  of  State  universities  in  the  United  States  we  know 
of  no  university  that  is  expected  to  build  buildings 
out  of  its  income,  although  these  incomes  are  so  very 
much  larger  relatively  than  ours.  The  State,  if  it  recog- 
nises the  need  for  a  new  building,  provides  the  money 
directly  for  the  purpose.  What  is  abundantly  plain  is 
that  our  income  will  not  maintain  the  University,  pay 
for  the  buildings  recently  erected,  and  also  for  new 
buildings  badly  needed,  and  this  is  a  matter  of  profound 
importance  for  which  a  solution  must  be  discovered. 

I  am  not  attempting  at  this  time  to  make  a  com- 
plete statement  of  the  case  for  the  University.  That 
will  be  found  in  the  Report  to  which  I  have  referred, 
and  I  hope  every  citizen  here  who  realises  what  the 
University  means  to  Canada  will  obtain  from  the  Bursar 
a  copy  of  the  Report  and  study  it  carefully.  What  I 
must  do  to-day,  however,  is  to  indicate  broadly  the 
reasons  for  the  great  increase  in  the  cost  of  adminis- 
tration. The  charges  on  Capital  Account  removed,  the 


234  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

expenditures  have  a  trifle  more  than  doubled  in  seven 
years.  But  it  will  be  observed  that  they  increased  fifty 
per  cent,  in  the  first  year,  this  being  largely  due  to  the 
adjustment  of  the  salaries  and  to  the  exercise  in  some 
degree  of  the  long-restrained  power  to  do  justice  to  the 
many  species  of  expenditure  necessary  for  the  good  of 
the  University.  For  the  remaining  six  years  the  in- 
crease has  been  gradual  and  at  a  pace  such  as  we  may 
expect  unless  the  University  is  to  be  crippled.  If  busi- 
ness men  will  judge  us  by  results — by  any  measure 
they  would  apply  to  their  own  business — we  can  cheer- 
fully abide  the  answer  to  any  inquiry.  Our  attendance 
grew  from  3,038  in  1906-7  to  over  4,000  in  1909-10. 
Then  the  standard  was  raised.  In  1909  the  require- 
ment of  matriculation  rose  from  33%  to  40%  on  each 
paper;  in  1911  to  40%  with  an  average  of  50%  on  all 
the  papers,  and  in  1912  to  40%  with  an  average  of  60%. 
Other  changes  have  also  been  made,  none  of  which 
certainly  tend  to  increase  the  attendance.  But  perhaps 
we  spend  too  much  on  these  students.  Here  is  a  com- 
parison drawn  from  the  Report  referred  to.  In  the 
United  States  the  cost  per  student  ranges  from  $190  to 
$264  per  year,  and  only  in  one  university  is  it  below  $200. 
Our  cost  on  the  same  basis  is  $186.  In  Great  Britain  the 
cost  on  a  basis  that  can  be  compared  only  with  the 
matriculated  students  in  attendance  on  classes  in  the 
University  of  Toronto,  ranges  from  $300  to  $588  per 
student,  whereas  ours  on  this  basis  is  only  $227.  No 
business  man  could  conclude  from  this  that  we  are 
extravagant. 

If  we  have  administered  the  income  carefully,  and 
if  we  have  taken  advantage  of  the  rush  of  students  to 
uplift  the  standards,  and  if  the  students  continue  to 
come  in  increasing  numbers,  what  is  it  that  as  Governors 
we  can  do  to  meet  the  emergency,  other  than  to  appeal 
to  the  Government?  There  may  be  those  who  will  say 
that  the  share  of  the  cost  paid  by  the  student  is  too 


THE   FINANCIAL  SITUATION  235 

low — that  the  fees  should  be  increased.  That  is  a  sub- 
ject upon  which  I  cannot  enter  to-day,  except  to  say 
that  any  increase  possible  under  existing  conditions 
and  existing  ideas  regarding  the  cost  of  education  in 
Canada,  would  not  help  us  very  materially  in  our 
troubles.  It  may  be  said  that  the  State  should  limit 
the  number  of  students  in  any  one  subject  of  instruc- 
tion. I  mention  this  only  because  it  is  in  theory  a  way 
of  controlling  the  total  of  our  expenditures.  Practically, 
it  is  pretty  certain  to  be  brushed  aside  as  unworthy  of 
consideration. 

I  had  occasion  lately  to  refer  to  some  most  important 
gifts  to  the  University  from  private  sources,  and  there 
never  was  a  time  when  its  needs  should  so  strongly 
appeal  to  the  benevolence  of  our  wealthy  citizens,  but 
I  have  troubled  you  with  this  history  of  the  University 
on  its  financial  side  mainly  because  we  need  the  good 
opinion  of  leading  business  men  like  yourselves  in  order 
to  support  our  claims  to  sufficient  aid  from  the  State. 
It  is  the  leading  university,  both  in  the  number  of 
students  and  in  its  importance  generally,  in  the  out- 
lying parts  of  the  Empire.  It  is  one  of  the  great  uni- 
versities of  the  world,  and  is  now  widely  recognised  as 
such.  It  is  the  thing  in  all  Ontario  of  which  we  have 
most  reason  to  be  proud.  Shall  it  be  hampered  in  its 
course  by  the  need  of  money?  I  feel  very  sure  of  the 
warmest  and  kindest  consideration  of  our  claims  by 
Sir  James  Whitney,  but  will  you  not  all  help  him  with 
your  backing  in  this  emergency? 


THE     HOUSEHOLD     SCIENCE 
LABORATORIES* 

THE  interest  of  the  donor  of  this  building  in  the 
teaching  of  Household  Science  is  well  known, 
and  antedates  by  many  years  the  proposal  to 
bring  such  teaching  within  the  work  of  the  University. 
Mrs.  Massey  Treble's  proposal  to  the  University  looking 
to  that  end  was,  however,  made  as  early  as  May,  1904, 
so  that  she  has  waited  nearly  nine  years  for  the  consum- 
mation of  her  hopes.  Chancellor  Burwash,  on  her 
behalf,  intimated  that  if  the  University  would  find  the 
site,  and  if  the  Province  would  undertake  the  mainten- 
ance of  the  work,  she  would  have  the  building  erected. 
The  Chancellor  intimated  that  the  ground  required 
need  not  be  very  extensive,  but  that  the  addition  of  a 
gymnasium  for  women  was  being  discussed.  It  was  two 
years,  however,  before  the  preliminary  stages  were  over, 
and  it  was  not  until  August,  1906,  that  the  Faculty  of 
Household  Science  was  created,  and  not  until  October 
of  that  year  that  a  formal  agreement  was  entered  upon, 
regarding  the  erection  of  this  building.  We  selected 
what  we  thought  was  a  large  site  with  plenty  of  room  for 
growth.  The  donor  suggested  the  amount  of  money  she 
was  willing  to  spend  and  the  project  began  to  take  shape. 
Before  we  got  through  we  had  to  buy  a  piece  of  land 
back  from  Victoria  in  order  even  to  get  the  building  on 
the  lot,  and  we  have  no  room  in  reserve  for  extensions, 
but  must  acquire  it  as  the  necessity  arises.  I  am  not 
curious  as  to  what  this  splendid  structure  has  cost  the 
donor,  but  I  cannot  forbear  to  smile  when  I  think  of  the 
sum  mentioned  at  first  as  its  probable  cost. 


'Address  delivered  by  Sir  Edmund  Walker  at  the   Formal  Opening  of 
the  Household  Science  Laboratories,  January  28th. 

[236J 


HOUSEHOLD  SCIENCE  LABORATORIES         237 

In  November  last  Mrs.  Massey  Treble  handed  the 
keys  of  the  building  to  the  Board,  and  the  Governors 
made  the  following  minute  upon  their  records,  which 
minute  will,  I  hope,  often  be  read  by  the  historians  of 
the  University  in  centuries  to  come: 

"Moved  by  the  President,  Dr.  Robert  Alexander 
"Falconer,  seconded  by  Daniel  Miller,  Esquire,  and 
"resolved: 

"That  the  Governors  acknowledge  with  thanks 
"Mrs.  Massey  Treble's  letter  conveying  to  them  the 
"building  for  the  use  of  the  Department  of  Household 
"Science  in  this  university.  In  doing  so  the  Governors 
"are  deeply  sensible  of  the  munificence  of  the  gift,  and 
"they  congratulate  Mrs.  Massey  Treble  on  the  com- 
pletion of  the  undertaking  to  which  she  has  devoted  so 
"much  of  her  most  careful  thought  as  well  as  a  large  sum 
"of  money.  This  building  by  its  complete  equipment 
"will  give  a  dignity  to  this  new  department  in  the 
"education  of  women,  which  the  Governors  hope  will 
"greatly  improve  the  home  life  of  this  country.  They 
"are  convinced  that  the  provision  of  the  gymnasium, 
"swimming-pool,  and  other  rooms  which  may  be  used 
"by  the  women  students,  will  enhance  the  usefulness  of 
"the  building.  The  external  stateliness  and  interior 
"elegance  of  this  magnificent  addition  to  the  University 
"of  Toronto  will  not  only  emphasise  this  department  in 
"the  eyes  of  the  public,  but  will  be  a  permanent  example 
"of  high-minded  liberality  in  the  cause  of  education." 

It  should  be  easy  to  realise  from  this  short  history 
that  this  is  not  merely  the  splendid  benefaction  of  an 
affluent  person  given  out  of  her  plenty.  Here  is  the 
working  out  of  a  long-studied  and  long-cherished  plan 
of  the  giver,  which,  beginning  on  a  very  small  and 
experimental  scale,  entirely  at  the  instigation  and  the 
cost  of  Mrs.  Massey  Treble,  has  abundantly  demon- 
strated its  usefulness.  Having  by  this  preliminary  work 
disarmed  criticism,  and  having  convinced  herself  and 
the  authorities  of  the  University  as  to  the  good  to  be 


238  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

done  to  humanity  by  the  teaching  of  Household  Science, 
the  arrangements  referred  to  were  made  with  the 
Government  and  the  University,  and  Mrs.  Massey 
Treble  has  been  able  to  carry  out  her  purpose  for  which 
this  building  provides  the  necessary  machinery. 

What  we  expected  was  a  building  of  inexpensive 
material,  with  such  appointments  for  class-rooms  and 
laboratories  as  we  find  in  our  buildings  erected  at  the 
expense  of  the  State.  What  we  have  is  a  wonderful 
creation  exceeding  anything  we  could  have  imagined. 
So  far  as  the  building,  its  quality  and  scale,  its  general 
furnishing  and  appointments,  and  especially  its  appa- 
ratus for  teaching,  are  concerned,  loving  and  intelligent 
beneficence  could  go  no  further.  It  looks  as  if  every- 
body concerned  had  been  asked  to  suggest  everything 
conceivable,  and  as  if,  granting  these,  the  benefactress 
from  her  own  well-informed  mind  had  added  abundantly. 

The  donor,  however,  was  not  content  merely  to 
help  in  this  splendid  manner  the  studies  of  those  who 
desire  to  learn  at  the  University  how  to  do  better  than  it 
has  ever  been  done  before  the  women's  work  of  the  world ; 
she  has  considered  those  women  students  who,  turning 
from  the  sphere  of  the  household,  desire  in  other  depart- 
ments of  the  University  to  fit  themselves  to  cope  with 
men  in  their  varied  pursuits.  If  they  desire  to  do  this, 
the  donor  invites  them  to  take  care  of  their  health,  more 
than  ever  necessary  because  of  their  choice  of  work,  and 
to  come  here  and  in  the  gymnasium  and  the  plunge- 
bath  to  fit  themselves  for  life  on  the  physical  side.  Is 
it  possible  to  measure  in  any  way  the  good  to  be  done  in 
this  building?  Must  we  not  hope  that  every  woman 
student  who  attends  the  University  will  find  here  sources 
of  mental,  moral, and  physical  growth  sufficient  to  make 
her  cherish  the  memory  of  this  beautiful  temple  to  the 
household  and  of  the  giver  of  all  these  good  things? 

But  before  I  end  I  wish  to  speak  on  another  aspect  of 
this  gift  which  interests  me  very  much.  In  the  days  of 


HOUSEHOLD  SCIENCE  LABORATORIES  239 

struggle  during  the  last  decade  of  the  past  century, 
those  of  us  who  were  trying  to  secure  a  reasonable 
income  for  the  University  were  often  told  that  large  bene- 
factions from  private  sources  would  not  come  to  a  State 
university.  I  always  resented  this  as  forcibly  as  possible. 
From  my  experience  as  a  banker  I  thought  I  knew  why 
it  was  so  hard  to  get  large  gifts  from  people  in  Toronto. 
Mostly  our  rich  men,  like  Antonio,  still  had  their  ships 
at  sea,  and  were  not  therefore  rich  in  that  commodity, 
ready  money,  out  of  which  benefactions  generally  come. 
In  a  large  way  Mrs.  Massey  Treble  was  one  of  the  first 
to  kill  this  pernicious  view  regarding  our  State  uaiversity, 
and  from  the  estate  of  her  father  we  are  about  to  have 
another  splendid  evidence  proving  that  a  university 
belonging  directly  to  the  people  is  sure,  sooner  or  later, 
to  attract  the  gifts  of  those  who  value  the  advantages  of 
education,  always  providing  the  university  is  worthy, 
and  is  doing  good  work  for  the  people.  To  the  Univer- 
sity, and  especially  to  the  Museum,  there  have  come  of 
late  years  many  gifts  which  I  cannot  refer  to  just  now, 
but  there  are  many  in  Toronto  who  can  afford  to  do  as 
Mrs.  Massey  Treble  has  done,  and  we  have  always  a 
few  kinds  of  work  in  the  University  calling  loudly  for 
help.  May  this  word  to  the  wise  be  enough. 


THE  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 


A  MAGAZINE  PUBLISHED  BY  THE  ALUMNI  ASSOCIA- 
TION OF  THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO. 


EDITORIAL  COMMITTEE. 

I.  H.  CAMERON,  M.B.,  LL.D.,  W.  R.  CARR,  Ph.D., 
J.  M.  CLARK,  M.A.,  LL.B.,  R.  A.  GRAY,  B.A.,  H.  E.  T. 
HAULTAIN,  M.E.,  REV.  FATHER  KELLY,  B.A.,  J.  C. 
MCLENNAN,  Ph.D.,  C.  H.  MITCHELL,  C.E.,  J.  SQUAIR, 
B.A.,  F.  N.  G.  STARR,  M.D.,  J.  B.  TYRRELL,  M.A., 
B.Sc.,  GORDON  WALDRON,  B.A.,  GEO.  WILKIE,  B.A. 

A.  B.  MACALLUM,  Sc.D.,  F.R.S.,  Editor-in-chief,  Chairman. 


Miss  G.  LAWLER,  M.A.,  AND  GEORGE  H.  LOCKE,  M.A., 
Ph.D.,  Associate  Editors. 


ADDRESS  COMMUNICATIONS  TO  J.  PATTERSON,  M.A., 
SECRETARY  OF  THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  ALUMNI 
ASSOCIATION,  ROOM  51,  PHYSICS  BUILDING,  UNI- 
VERSITY OF  TORONTO. 


COMMUNICATIONS  REGARDING  "PERSONALS"  ARE  TO  BE 
ADDRESSED  TO  MlSS  M.  J.  KELSON,  M.A.,  UNIVER- 
SITY OF  TORONTO. 


THE  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY  is  ISSUED  ON  OR  ABOUT 
THE  IOTH  NOVEMBER,  DECEMBER,  JANUARY,  FEB- 
RUARY, MARCH,  APRIL,  MAY,  JUNE,  JULY. 

SUBSCRIPTION,  $1.00  A  YEAR.    SINGLE  COPIES,  15  CENTS. 


TORONTO 
PRINTED  AT  THE  UNIVERSITY  PRESS. 

[240] 


TORONTONENSIA  241 

THE  SENATE 

The  monthly  meeting  of  the  Senate  was  held  Friday, 
February  the  14th.  Several  curricula  were  advanced  a 
stage.  Amendments  of  the  Calendar  for  1913  were  consid- 
ered, and  the  provision  to  rank  students  taking  honours  in 
special  courses  below  the  line  when  their  standing  is 
below  that  of  Third-class,  though  strongly  opposed,  was 
passed. 

Reports  favouring  the  holding  of  examinations  in 
many  places  for  the  convenience  of  students  resident 
in  the  Western  Provinces  and  the  admission  of  others  to 
matriculant  standing  were  debated  at  some  length.  The 
President  urged  that  it  would  injure  the  University,  the 
City  of  Toronto,  and  the  Province  of  Ontario,  to  exclude 
students  from  without  the  Province. 

Mr.  Waldron  gave  notice  of  motion  for  a  return  of 
all  correspondence  with  respect  to  the  establishment  of 
military  training  in  the  University,  and  also  for  a  return 
of  all  appointments  to  the  staffs  of  the  University  and 
University  College  since  1905  from  among  the  graduates 
of  the  universities  and  schools  of  England,  Ireland,  and 
Scotland. 

ACTA  OF  THE  BOARD  OF  GOVERNORS 

The  report  of  the  Committee  to  which  had  been 
referred  the  question  of  the  establishment  of  a  Depart- 
ment of  Ceramics  was  submitted,  recommending  that 
the  Governors  institute  such  a  Department  as  soon  as 
the  financial  condition  of  the  University  will  permit. 
The  report  was  adopted. 

Sir  Edmund  Osier  was  reappointed  as  one  of  the 
five  university  representatives  on  the  Toronto  General 
Hospital  Board. 

DR.  HARLEY  SMITH  MADE  CHEVALIER  OF  THE 
ORDER  OF  THE  CROWN  OF  ITALY 

A  knighthood  has  been  given  to  Dr.  Harley  Smith. 
Italian  Consular  Agent  for  the  Province  of  Ontario. 
King  Victor  Emmanuel,  acting  on  the  advice  of  the 


242  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

Consul-General  and  Minister  of  Foreign  Affairs,  has 
made  him  a  Chevalier  of  the  Order  of  the  Crown  of 
Italy.  He  is  the  first  Canadian  to  receive  such  an 
honour.  The  doctor  became  acquainted  with  the 
Italian  language  during  his  university  course,  and  won 
the  gold  medal  in  the  Department  of  Modern  Languages. 
At  the  Modern  Language  Club  he  began  to  speak  the 
language,  and  can  now  use  it  as  freely  as  his  mother 
tongue.  His  predecessors  in  the  Consular  office  were  Mr. 
Bendelari,  Chevalier  Gianelli,  and  Magistrate  Kingsford. 
On  the  latter's  resignation  in  1901,  Dr.  Smith  was  urged 
by  some  of  the  prominent  Italians  to  accept  office.  The 
latter  look  upon  him  as  one  of  themselves,  and  regard 
him  with  the  greatest  confidence  and  esteem.  He  holds 
important  offices  in  the  Academy  of  Medicine,  Children's 
Aid  Society,  and  other  organisations. 


THE  OPENING  OF  THE  HOUSEHOLD  SCIENCE 
BUILDING 

A  university  function  of  more  than  ordinary  interest 
was  held  on  the  evening  of  January  the  twenty-eighth, 
when  the  Lillian  Massey  Laboratory  of  Household 
Science,  the  gift  of  Mrs.  J.  M.  Treble,  was  formally 
opened. 

After  a  reception,  the  guests  proceeded  to  the  gym- 
nasium, where  the  formal  exercises  took  place. 

The  chairman  of  the  evening  was  Sir  Edmund 
Walker,  whose  address  is  printed  in  full  elsewhere  in 
this  number  of  the  MONTHLY.  At  the  close  of  his 
address,  Sir  Edmund,  on  behalf  of  the  Board  of  Gover- 
nors, presented  Mrs.  Treble  with  a  handsomely  illumi- 
nated copy  of  the  resolution  passed  by  them,  expressing 
their  appreciation  of  so  magnificent  a  gift.  The  text 
of  this  resolution  is  given  in  Sir  Edmund  Walker's 
address. 


TORONTONENSIA  243 

President  Falconer,  in  briefly  describing  the  building, 
spoke  of  the  opportunities  it  afforded  and  of  the  different 
branches  of  work  already  being  taught  in  it.  "There 
are",  he  said,  "pass  and  honour  courses  leading  to  the 
Bachelor  of  Arts  degree,  in  which  Household  Science 
may  be  taken.  In  the  General  Course  instruction  is 
given  in  Household  Science  for  four  hours  a  week  in  the 
last  two  years  of  the  course.  In  the  Honour  courses  the 
subject  is  taught  more  or  less  throughout  the  four  years, 
and  training  is  required  in  auxiliary  subjects  such  as 
Chemistry,  Biology,  and  languages. 

"The  students  may  be  roughly  divided  into  three 
classes:  (1)  Those  who  are  preparing  to  teach  House- 
hold Science  in  the  High  Schools  of  the  Province  or 
elsewhere;  (2)  those  who  are  looking  forward  to 
becoming  dietitians  in  institutions,  such  as  hospitals; 
and  (3)  those  who  are  equipping  themselves  for  house- 
hold management  in  general." 

Miss  Alice  Ravenhill,  who  was  brought  here  by  the 
University  to  deliver  the  address  on  this  occasion,  then 
spoke  for  about  half  an  hour.  Miss  Ravenhill  was 
formerly  lecturer  on  Hygiene  in  the  University  of  London, 
King's  College  for  Women,  but  is  now  living  in  British 
Columbia.  Miss  Ravenhill 's  address  was  in  part  as 
follows : 

"It  is  at  once  a  great  compliment  and  a  weighty 
responsibility  to  be  called  upon  to  speak  on  this  occasion, 
of  which  the  true  significance  is  high  and  the  import  far- 
reaching. 

"To  the  thoughtful,  the  broadminded,  and  the  far- 
sighted,  to-day's  ceremony  's  much  more  than  the  formal 
acceptance  by  the  University  of  a  magnificent  gift  of  a 
generous  woman ;  it  is  more  than  the  public  recognition 
of  the  importance  and  national  worth  of  a  group  of 
subjects  which,  for  generations,  has  occupied  the  lowly 
position  of  the  proverbial  Cinderella  in  the  eyes  of  even 
advanced  social  reformers  and  educationists.  To  some 
of  us  this  tunction  attests  to  the  forging  of  another  link 


244  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

in  the  chain  of  Imperialism,  by  which  our  great  Empire 
is  united  for  the  advancement  and  protection  of  its 
people. 


"Xenophon  very  rightly  drew  attention  to  the  fact 
that  men  and  women  live  together  in  reciprocal  depend- 
ence. Civilisation  is  the  product  of  their  mutual  efforts 
to  utilise  the  experience  of  the  past  in  the  service  of  the 
present.  Hence,  woman's  long  dissociation  of  herself 
from  this  pressing  matter  of  securing  improved  con- 
ditions of  life  for  the  community,  her  failure  to  support 
public  measures  by  intelligent  domestic  reforms,  seems 
to  me  to  account,  in  part,  for  the  perpetuation  of  many 
conditions  which  menace  and  hamper  the  public  weal. 
Instead  of  the  audible  shaking  of  the  'dry  bones'  of 
tradition  which  should  have  been  heard  throughout  the 
homes  of  the  nation,  there  appears  rather  to  have  been 
a  further  entrenchment  of  suspicious  housewives  behind 
the  shelter  of  great-grandmotherly  methods,  suited  to 
and  praiseworthy  in  their  time,  but  calling  urgently  for 
revision  in  the  light  of  modern  knowledge.  With  what 
result?  Well,  the  spirit  of  social  reform  wandered  over 
practically  all  other  kinds  of  human  activities,  over 
every  sphere  of  occupation  in  which  men  and  women  are 
engaged,  before  it  finally  concentrated  upon  the  most 
vital  of  all  callings,  that  of  maker  of  human  homes. 

"The  erection  and  equipment  of  this  fine  building, 
its  highly  qualified  staff,  its  eager  students  and  its  proud 
connection  with  a  university  of  world-wide  fame,  are 
conclusive  evidence  of  a  complete  change  of  attitude  on 
the  part  of  a  satisfactory  proportion  of  Canadian  men 
and  women.  To-day's  function  marks  a  forward  stride 
in  civilisation.  It  sets  the  seal  of  university  recognition 
upon  a  branch  of  special  departmental  studies  designed 
to  prepare  womer  for  the  peculiar  calling  it  is  their 
privilege  to  follow.  There  has  been  special  training  in 
the  case  of  men,  for  centuries  past,  in  Divinity,  Law, 


TORONTONENSIA  245 

Medicine,  Education,  and,  of  late  years,  in  Engineering, 
Agriculture,  indeed,  in  almost  any  practical  calling  they 
may  elect  to  pursue.  For  the  last  half  century  women 
have  been  afforded  more  or  less  opportunity  for  partici- 
pation in  these  courses  of  study;  only,  however,  by  very 
slow  degrees  and  associated  with  many  misgivings, 
have  such  special  courses,  as  those  pursued  by  women 
in  this  building,  won  their  way  even  to  tentative 
recognition  by  universities,  much  less  to  an  equivalent 
position  with  the  older  Faculties  of  Law,  Medicine,  and 
Divinity. 

"For  this  state  of  affairs  I  see  many  more  reasons 
than  the  empirical  methods  hitherto  accepted  in  the 
regulation  of  household  affairs,  which  obscured  the  fact 
that,  in  common  with  other  arts,  those  practised  in  the 
kitchen,  nursery,  and  laundry  are  based  upon  scientific 
foundations.  Woman's  innate  conservatism  and  her 
slow  appreciation  of  the  interdependence  of  public  health, 
national  efficiency,  and  domestic  standards  are  in  part 
the  cause.  Then,  the  excesses  of  the  Restoration  after 
the  repressions  of  the  Commonwealth  appear  to  have 
fostered  an  exaggerated  emotionalism  in  women,  who, 
in  previous  centuries,  had  prided  themselves  upon  their 
skill  in  the  arts  and  crafts,  which  increasing  differentia- 
tion of  labour  has  removed  from  the  home.  They  sank 
into  mere  puppets  for  men's  amusement,  abandoning 
their  honourable  r61e  of  "loaf  givers"  to  the  community. 
Domestic  matters  were  relegated  to  the  untrained  and 
most  ignorant  members  of  the  family  group;  and  the 
results  of  defective  performance  were  referred  rather  to 
the  insignificant  character  of  the  duties  than  to  the 
imperfect  quality  of  the  agents  entrusted  with  their 
execution. 


"Again,  there  is  a  widespread  conviction  that  the 
whole  duty  of  woman  is  fulfilled  when  she  has  acquired 
more  or  less  skill  in  the  arts  of  cooking,  cleaning,  sewing, 


246  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

and  washing ;  whereas  to  some  of  us  these  arts  represent 
but  a  limited  application  of  the  broad  conception  which 
must  be  held  of,  and  of  the  deep  insight  which  must  be 
gained  into,  the  full  scope  of  this  comprehensive  subject: 
the  right  conduct  of  human  life  in  the  home. 


"My  purpose  is  to  show  that,  when  the  group  of 
sciences  and  arts  upon  which  household  management  is 
based,  are  passed  in  review,  it  becomes  obvious  that  only 
the  resources  of  a  university  are  equal  to  providing 
opportunities  for  the  study  which  must  be  undertaken 
and  of  the  research  which  must  be  carried  out,  before 
anything  worthy  of  the  designation  Household  Science 
can  be  established. 

"There  may  be  some  present  who  question  the 
existence,  or  even  the  possibility,  of  such  a  science.  I 
have  seen  the  statement  made  that  a  subject  may  be 
advanced  to  the  dignity  of  a  science  when  it  can  show 
that  it  consists  of  a  body  of  knowledge,  the  foundations 
of  which  are  subject  to  investigation  by  each  succeed- 
ing generation.  No  one  can  deny  that  power  rightly  to 
conduct  human  life  in  the  home  is  founded  upon  a  large 
accumulation  of  experience ;  and  the  recorded  experience 
of  the  race,  when  sifted  of  irrelevant  matter,  classified 
and  tested,  constitutes  knowledge. 

"It  is  true  that  this  is  probably  the  first  generation 
that  has  attempted  any  systematic  investigation  of 
this  particular  subject;  but  the  innumerable  difficulties 
encountered  in  the  prosecution  of  these  tentative 
researches  suggests  the  likelihood  that  they  will  engage 
the  attention  of  many  succeeding  generations.  Many 
more  highly  qualified  chemists  must  descend  from  the 
highly  rarified  atmosphere  of  their  laboratories  into  the 
turmoil  of  empiricism,  which  confuses  and  befogs  the 
domestic  reformer,  before  a  tithe  of  the  problems  by 
which  work  in  kitchen,  laundry,  and  storeroom  is  con- 
fronted, can  hope  for  solution.  The  physicist  has  given 


TORONTONENSIA  247 

more  thought  to  the  household  application  of  his  subject- 
matter — water,  electricity,  and  gas,  for  example. 


"Should  not  the  biologist,  out  of  his  sound  knowledge 
of  the  laws  which  govern  the  vital  functions,  insist  that 
women  should  recognise  their  share  in  their  application 
to  the  rearing  of  children  and  maintenance  of  health  in 
maturity?  Is  it  allowable  that  in  years  to  come  the 
great  spenders  of  the  community  should  remain  superbly 
indifferent  to,  because  ignorant  of,  the  principles  of 
economics  and  the  art  of  Domestic  Finance? 

"The  reflections  quickened  by  these  considerations 
introduce  the  second  claim  for  university  recognition  of 
this  subject  to  which  I  desire  to  draw  your  attention. 
It  has  been  well  said  that  the  true  function  of  a  university 
is  to  encourage  learning,  not  to  fix  belief;  not  to  pro- 
scribe a  doctrine,  but  to  foster  examination  into  its 
claims  for  acceptance. 

"The  question  before  the  civilised  world  to-day  is: 
Will  our  universities,  to  which  we  rightly  look  as  the 
storehouses  of  racial  experience  and  the  power  houses  of 
racial  progress,  assist  in  the  re-establishment  of  home 
life  on  a  firm  basis?  Will  they  co-operate  in  securing  to 
it  those  qualities  that  ensure  social,  moral,  and  physical 
progress? 


"No  less  important  is  it  to  enlist  the  assistance  of 
experts  in  preparing  those  who  assume  the  charge  of 
households  to  a  better  conception  of  their  responsibility 
for  the  education  of  its  young  inmates.  Nowhere  is  the 
formation  of  character  so  active,  nowhere  is  the  standard 
of  conduct  more  influential,  nowhere  are  the  seeds  of 
intellectual  thoroughness,  of  moral  vigour,  of  practical 
efficiency,  sown  with  such  prospects  of  fertility  as  in  the 
homes  of  a  nation.  Within  their  precincts  the  rising 
generation  should  learn  their  first  lessons  in  mechanics, 


248  UNIVERSITY   MONTHLY 

in  physics,  and  in  chemistry,  by  observing  how  these 
forces  can  be  used  to  minimise  labour,  to  foster  con- 
venience, and  to  banish  disease.  Such  a  liberal  education 
frees  the  worker  from  the  slavery  of  unintelligent  con- 
vention and  outworn  tradition;  it  links  him  with  daily 
human  interests,  it  introduces  him  to  the  joys  of  service. 
"Again  I  say,  only  the  resources  of  a  university  are 
equal  to  providing  for  those  experts  to  whom  our  house- 
wives must  look  for  guidance,  opportunities  for  the 
pursuit  of  even  a  part  of  the  comprehensive  scheme  of 
studies  that  enter  into  this  conception  of  Household 
Science  as  it  presents  itself  to  the  minds  of  some  to-day." 

After  the  addresses,  under  the  guidance  of  the  stud- 
ents the  building  was  inspected,  and  refreshments,  which 
had  been  prepared  by  students,  were  served  by  them  in 
one  of  the  large  laboratories. 

The  beauties  of  the  building  were  well  brought  out 
by  the  diffused  light  from  electroliers  containing  sunken 
lamps,  and  were  enhanced  by  the  profusion  of  palms, 
ferns,  and  flowers  that  Mrs.  Treble  provided  to  decorate 
the  building  for  the  occasion. 

Throughout  the  building  the  materials  used  have 
been  chosen  with  regard  to  durability,  convenience,  and 
artistic  effect.  The  floors  of  the  entrance  hall  and 
adjoining  corridors  are  paved  with  marble  mosaic,  and 
the  walls  have  a  dado  of  matched  white  Italian  marble. 
The  ceiling  is  supported  by  Ionic  pillars,  also  of  marble, 
and  the  same  material  is  used  for  the  main  staircase, 
which  half-way  up  branches  to  the  right  and  to  the  left. 

The  ground  floor  is  given  up  to  the  general  rooms. 
Here  one  finds  the  library,  students'  common  rooms,  and 
reading  rooms,  lecture  hall,  offices,  and  room  for  Faculty 
meetings.  The  soft  brown  of  the  fumed  oak  that  has 
been  used  for  the  panelling  and  furnishings  of  these 
rooms  blends  harmoniously  with  the  marble  of  the 
corridors.  In  the  gymnasium,  which  extends  from  the 
basement  through  the  first  floor,  the  same  beautiful 


TORONTONENSIA  249 

woodwork  has  been  used  throughout.  Adjoining  the 
gymnasium  is  the  finely  proportioned  swimming-pool 
with  its  classic  pillars  supporting  the  glass  roof.  The 
necessary  showers,  dressing  rooms,  drying  rooms,  and 
lockers  are  conveniently  situated.  The  basement  also 
contains  cloak  rooms,  boiler  room,  etc. 

The  second  floor  is  devoted  chiefly  to  the  study  of 
foods  and  their  preparation,  and  the  laboratories  and 
lecture  rooms  have  been  especially  designed  for  this 
work.  Between  the  lecture  rooms,  which,  to  avoid  the 
noise  of  the  street,  are  situated  in  the  south  wing  of  the 
building,  is  placed  a  preparation  room,  where  one  finds 
charts  and  other  illustrative  material  to  be  used  in 
lecture  work.  There  are  five  food  laboratories,  which 
when  fully  equipped  will  provide  accommodation  for 
one  hundred  students  to  work  at  the  same  time.  The 
study  of  foods  in  the  laboratory  should  be  followed  by 
the  actual  preparation  and  serving  of  meals,  and  for  this 
purpose  there  is  a  large  dining-room, which  will  accommo- 
date a  class  of  twenty-four  students.  The  walls  of  this 
room  are  panelled  in  fumed  quarter-cut  oak,  and  the  same 
material  has  been  used  for  the  sideboard  and  other 
furniture.  Pantries  connect  the  dining-room  with  the 
laboratories  on  each  side.  Two  small  suites  of  dining- 
room,  pantry  and  kitchen  have  also  been  provided  for 
practice  work,  and  here  students  can  prepare  and  serve 
meals  under  the  conditions  of  an  average  household. 
One  of  these  suites  is  on  the  second  floor,  and  the  other 
on  the  floor  above.  Adjoining  the  third  floor  suite, 
there  are  rooms  where  students  can  live  while  doing 
this  work. 

The  remaining  part  of  the  north  wing  of  the  third 
floor  contains  a  home-nursing  room  and  the  household 
management  laboratories,  where  cleaning  processes  of 
various  kinds  are  studied. 

The  south  wing  of  this  floor  contains  laboratories 
where  the  chemical  composition  of  foods  can  be  studied 
and  metabolism  work  carried  on.  Small  private  labora- 


250  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

tones  have  been  equipped  for  the  use  of  the  teachers, 
and  provision  has  been  made  for  research  students. 
The  necessary  staff  rooms  have  been  conveniently 
placed  on  the  second  and  third  floors. 

With  the  idea  of  making  the  building  as  sanitary  as 
possible,  the  lower  part  of  the  wall  in  all  the  laboratories 
is  tiled.  On  the  third  story  the  floors  are  of  vitrous 
tile,  and  those  on  the  second  floor  are  of  terrazzo. 
Terrazzo  has  also  been  used  for  the  corridors  of  the 
upper  stories,  and  many  details  show  the  thought  which 
has  been  given  to  make  the  building  sanitary. 

An  inspection  of  the  building  cannot  fail  to  impress 
one  with  the  fact  that  this  is  not  merely  a  magnificent 
structure,  but  that  it  is  admirably  adapted  to  the  pur- 
pose for  which  it  has  been  designed.  This  purpose  is 
expressed  in  a  tablet  in  the  entrance  hall,  which  reads 
as  follows: 

"This  tablet  is  erected  by  the 

Board  of  Governors 
to  commemorate  the  liberality  of 

Mrs.  Lillian  Massey  Treble, 
who  presented  this  building  to  the 

University  of  Toronto 
in  order  to  promote  the  work  of 
Household  Science  and  thereby  to  further 
the  education  of  women." 

The  building  as  a  whole  expresses  the  loving  thought, 
the  sympathetic  and  wise  judgment  of  a  woman  that  is 
spending  much  of  her  life  energy  in  "  furthering  the 
education  of  women"  and  in  adding  dignity  to  the 
commonplace,  but  vital  matters  with  which  women  are 
concerned. 


TORONTONENSIA 


251 


PERSONALS 


An  important  part  of  the  work  of  the  Alum- 
ni Association  is  to  keep  a  card  register  of 
the  graduates  of  the  University  of  Toronto 
in  all  the  faculties.  It  is  very  desirable  that 
the  information  about  the  graduates  should 
be  of  the  most  recent  date  possible.  The 
Editor  will  therefore  be  greatly  obliged  if  th« 
Alumni  will  send  in  items  of  news  concerning 
themselves  or  their  fellow-graduates.  The 
information  thus  supplied  will  be  published  in 
THE  MONTHLY,  and  will  also  be  entered  en 
th«  card  register. 

This  department  is  in  charge  of 
Miss  M.  J.  Kelson,  M.A. 


Dr.  William  Wedd,  B.A.  '45  (U.), 
M.A.,  LL.D.,  one  of  the  first  gradu- 
ates of  the  University  of  Toronto 
(then  King's  College),  is  living  at 
present  in  Brooklyn,  N.Y.,  and 
walks  daily  in  the  parks. 

Dr.  J.  A.  McDonald,  M.B.  '81, 
has  removed  from  Brandon,  Man., 
to  Vancouver,  B.C. 

Dr.  W.  H.  Pepler,  M.D.,  C.M. 
'85,  of  Toronto,  has  been  elected 
by  the  graduates  of  Trinity  College, 
representative  in  Medicine  for  two 
years  on  the  Corporation  of  the 
College. 

The  Rev.  J.  S.  Broughall,  B.A. 
'87  (T.),  M.A.,  has  been  elected  by 
the  graduates  of  Trinity  College, 
representative  in  Arts  and  Divinity 
for  four  years  on  the  Corporation 
of  the  College. 

Mr.  D'Arcy  R.  C.  Martin,  B.A. 
'89  (T.),  M.A.,  K.C.,  of  Hamilton, 
has  been  elected  representative  in 
Arts  and  Divinity  for  four  years  on 
the  Corporation  of  Trinity  College. 

Dr.  Donald  McLeod,  M.D.  '89, 
has  removed  from  Bonanza,  Y.T., 
and  is  engaged  in  the  practice  of 
medicine  at  Vancouver,  B.C. 


The  Rev.  Donald  McFayden, 
B.A.  '96  (U.),  resigned  two  years 
ago  the  rectorship  of  Grace  Church, 
Amherst,  Mass.,  and  removed  to 
Colorado,  owing  to  his  wife's 
health.  He  is  at  present  Instructor 
in  Ancient  History  in  the  University 
of  Colorado,  and  has  for  address, 
810  14th  St.,  Boulder,  Colo. 

Dr.  George  B.  Mills,  M.D.,  C.M. 
'96,  is  located  at  Bow  Island,  Alta., 
where  he  is  practising  his  profes- 
sion. 

Dr.  T.  H.  Bell,  M.D.,  C.M.  '96, 
has  removed  from  Rocanville,  Sask., 
to  Winnipeg,  Man. 

Dr.  C.  S.  McKee,  M.D.  '96,  has 
removed  from  Baillieboro,  and  is 
practising  medicine  at  Vancouver, 
B.C. 

Dr.  Robert  McKenzie,  M.D., 
C.M.  '97,  formerly  of  Dawson, 
Y.T.,  is  now  a  physician  at  Van- 
couver, B.C.;  and  Dr.  W.  H.  G. 
Aspland,  M.D.,  C.M.  '97,  formerly 
of  Harbour  Grace,  Nfld.,  a  physician 
in  China. 

Mrs.  E.  Frank  Whitmore 
(Agatha  St.  Osyth  Cole),  B.A. 
'00  (U.),  resides  at  22  Hampton 
Mansion,  Winchester  St.,  Toronto. 

Dr.  E.  O.  McDonald,  M.D., 
C.M.  '00,  has  for  present  address, 
New  Aberdeen,  C.B. 

Dr.  A.  E.  Cantelon,  M.D.,  C.M. 
'01,  has  engaged  in  the  practice  of 
his  profession  at  Hanley,  Sask. ;  and 
Dr.  C.  S.  Morton,  M.B.  '01,  at 
Halifax,  N.S. 

Dr.  G.  T.  Imrie,  M.D.,  C.M.  '02, 
has  removed  from  Michigan  to  New 
York  State,  and  has  for  present  ad- 
dress, 281  Parsell's  Ave.,  Rochester, 
N.Y. 


252 


UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 


Professor  M.  A.  Buchanan,  B.A. 
'01  (U.),  Ph.D.  (Chicago),  of  the 
Italian  and  Spanish  Department  of 
the  University  of  Toronto.delivered 
a  series  of  lectures  at  Johns  Hopkins 
University  during  the  third  week  of 
February,  1913,  on  Larra  and  Ro- 
manticism in  Spain. 

Dr.  J.  Lome  Campbell,  M.B.  '02, 
formerly  of  Ridgetown,  is  practis- 
ing medicine  at  Glen  Avon,  Sask. 

Dr.  G.  M.  Atkin,  M.B.  '02,  has 
located  at  Banff,  Alta.,  and  is  en- 
gaged in  the  practice  of  medicine. 

Mr.  James  Murray,  B.S.A.  '02, 
holds  the  office  of  manager  of 
Canadian  Wheat  Lands. 

Mrs.  T.  T.  Reikie  (Frances  E.  E. 
Brown),  B.A.  '03  (U.),  has  for 
present  address,  Kaslo,  B.C. 

Mr.  James  Hill  Wallace,  B.A. 
"03  (U.),  is  pursuing  a  course  in  the 
College  of  New  York  on  Municipal 
Sanitation.  Mr.  Wallace  has  for 
address,  537  W.  121st  St.,  New 
York,  N.Y. 

Dr.  William  C.  Arnold,  M.D., 
C.M.  '03,  formerly  of  Toronto,  is 
practising  medicine  at  Dubuc.Sask.; 
and  Dr.  W.  T.  M.  McKinnon,  M.B. 
'03,  formerly  of  Amherst,  N.S.,  at 
Berwick,  Kings,  N.S. 

Dr.  Frederick  B.  Day,  M.B  '04, 
has  for  present  location,  Thorburn, 
Pictou,  N.S. 

Miss  L.  E.  V.  Lloyd,  B.A.  '04 
(V.),  M.A.,  has  for  present  address, 
95  Grenadier  Rd.,  Toronto. 

Miss  Jean  G.  Dickson,  B.A.  '04 
(U.),  has  received  an  appointment 
on  the  Collegiate  Institute  staff  at 
Saskatoon,  Sask. 

Dr.  A.  A.  Campbell,  M.B.  '06, 
has  removed  from  Shanty  Bay  to 
Change  Islands,  Nfld. 


The  Rev.  G.  F.  B.  Doherty,  B.A. 
'05  (U.),  assistant  priest  at  St. 
Paul's  Cathedral,  London,  has  ac- 
cepted the  incumbency  of  St. 
Luke's  Anglican  Church,  Toronto. 

Dr.  Minerva  E.  Reid,  M.B.  '05, 
of  Tillsonburg,  who  has  been  pur- 
suing post-graduate  study  in  Eng- 
land, has  obtained  the  degrees  of 
M.R.C.S.  and  L.R.C.P.  Dr.  Reid 
will  return  to  Canada  to  enter  into 
practice  with  her  sister,  Dr.  Hanna 
E.  Reid,  M.B.  '05,  of  830  Bloor  St. 
W.,  Toronto. 

The  Rev.  R.  W.  W.  Allen,  B.A. 
'05  (T.),  M.A.,  of  Whitby,  has  been 
elected  by  the  graduates  of  Trinity 
College  a  member  of  the  Corpora- 
tion of  the  College  for  two  years. 

Dr.  G.  G.  Little,  M.B.  '05,  form- 
erly of  Walkerville,  is  practising 
medicine  at  Revelstoke,  B.C. 

Mr.  John  Bracken,  B.S.A.  '06,  is 
Professor  of  Agriculture  in  the 
University  of  Saskatchewan,  Sas- 
katoon, Sask.;  and  Mr.  F.  H.  Reed, 
B.S.A.  '06,  is  Dominion  Seed  Com- 
missioner, Regina,  Sask. 

The  Rev.  J.  R.  Sanderson,  B.A. 
'07  (U.),  M.A.,  Presbyterian  mis- 
sionary, has  for  present  address, 
Hwaiking-fu,  Honan,  N.  China,  via 
Siberia. 

Mr.  C.  D.  H.  MacAlpine,  B.A. 
'07  (U.),  and  Mrs.  MacAlpine 
(Lena  M.  Thompson)  B.A.  '08  (U.), 
have  for  home  address  in  Winnipeg, 
Man.,  950  McMillan  Ave. 

Dr.  John  T.  McCurdy,  B.A.  '08 
(U.),  M.D.  (Johns  Hopkins),  form- 
erly of  Toronto,  has  become  As- 
sistant Physician  in  the  Psychiatric 
Institute,  Ward's  Island,  New  York, 
N.Y. 


TORONTONENSIA 


253 


Dr.  G.  H.  Whitmore,  M.B.  '07, 
is  practising  medicine  at  Acme, 
Alta.;  Dr.  Melvin  Graham,  M.B. 
'07,  at  Alix,  Alta. 

The  Rev.  T.  A.  Arthurs,  B.A.  '08 
(U.),  Presbyterian  missionary,  has 
for  address,  Chang-te-ho,  Honan, 
China. 

Dr.  G.  W.  Beaver,  M.B.  '08, 
formerly  of  Lewiston,  N.Y.,  has 
located  at  Mistawasis,  Sask.,  where 
he  is  practising  medicine. 

Mr.  Henry  C.  Hindmarsh,  B.A. 
'09  (U.),  of  Toronto,  was  doubly 
honoured  by  the  University  College 
Literary  Society  this  year.  He  was 
elected  president  by  acclamation, 
the  first  instance  in  sixty  years,  and 
he  holds  the  presidency  a  second 
term,  the  second  instance  in  thirty- 
five  years. 

Mr.  George  M.  Colquhoun,  B.A. 
'09  (U.),  has  for  present  address, 
Bank  of  Ottawa,  Ottawa. 

The  Rev.  H.  A.  Boyd,  B.A.  '09 
(U.),  M.A.  (Columbia),  B.D.,  Pres- 
byterian missionary,  has  for  ad- 
dress, Chang-te-ho,  Honan,  China. 

Dr.  E.  C.  Harris,  M.B.  '08,  is 
practising  his  profession  at  Bassano, 
Alta.;  and  Dr.  E.  J.  Eacrett,  M.B. 
'09,  at  Change  Islands,  Nfld. 

Mr.  A.  L.  Burt,  B.A.  '10,  (V.) 
Rhodes  scholar  of  1910,  has  at- 
tained at  Oxford  University  the 
additional  honour  of  the  Beit  prize 
of  the  value  of  fifty  pounds,  a  prize 
established  in  1905  to  promote  the 
study  and  teaching  of  Colonial, 
History. 

Mr.  G.  S.  Andrews,  B.A.  '10  (T.), 
of  Beaumont  Rd.,  Toronto,  is 
telegraph  editor  on  the  Mail  and 
Empire,  Toronto. 


Dr.  C.  Stewart  Wright,  M.B.  '10, 
has  become  associated  with  Dr.  B. 
E.  McKenzie  at  72  Bloor  St.  E., 
Toronto,  in  the  practice  exclusively 
of  orthopedic  surgery.  Dr.  Wright, 
since  graduating  from  Toronto,  has 
graduated  from  the  Orthopedic  De- 
partment, Carney  Hospital,  and 
has  been  Clinical  Assistant  at 
Massachusetts  General  and  Chil- 
dren's Hospitals,  Boston,  Mass. 

The  Rev.  S.  E.  Harrington,  B.A. 
"11  (T.),  of  Pittsburg,  formerly  of 
Cushendall,  was  ordained  on  Sept. 
22,  1912,  to  the  priesthood  of  the 
Anglican  Church. 

Miss  I.  K.  Cowan,  B.A.  '11  (V.), 
of  Napanee,  is  teaching  this  year  at 
North  Bay. 

Miss  E.  B.  Bartlett,  B.A.  '11 
(V.),  of  Toronto,  has  an  appoint- 
ment on  the  staff  of  Harriston  Col- 
legiate Institute. 

Mr.  J.  P.  Burt-Gerrans,  B.A.  '11 
(U.),  has  for  present  address  46 
Dewson  St.,  Toronto. 

Mr.  H.  C.  Barber,  B.A.Sc.,  '11,  of 
Toronto,  has  become  assistant 
manager  of  the  Toronto  Hydro- 
Electric  System. 

Mr.  P.  E.  French,  B.S.A.  '11,  of 
Nelson,  B.C.,  is  Assistant  Provin- 
cial Horticulturist  to  Mr.  R.  M. 
Winslow,  B.S.A.  '08,  Chief  Horti- 
culturist for  the  Province  of  B.C. 

Miss  C.  A.  Pennington,  B.A.  '11 
(V.),  is  teaching  household  science 
at  Columbian  College,  New  West- 
minster, B.C. 

Miss  M.  D.  Rehder,  B.A.  '11 
(T.),  of  Bowmanville,  is  teaching 
at  Kingsthorpe,  Hamilton. 

Dr.  Harold  Orr,  M.B.  '11,  of 
Toronto,  is  practising  medicine  in 
Medicine  Hat,  Alta. 


254 


UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 


Mr.  G.  S.  Andrews,  B.A.  '10 
(T.),  of  Beaumont  Rd.,  Toronto,  is 
telegraph  editor  on  the  Mail  and 
Empire,  Toronto. 

Dr.  C.  Stewart  Wright,  M.B.  '10, 
has  become  associated  with  Dr. 
B.  E.  McKenzie  at  72  Bloor  St.  E., 
Toronto,  in  the  practice  exclusively 
of  orthopedic  surgery.  Dr.  Wright, 
since  graduating  from  Toronto,  has 
graduated  from  the  Orthopedic 
Department,  Carney  Hospital,  and 
has  been  Clinical  Assistant  at 
Massachusetts  General  and  Chil- 
dren's Hospitals,  Boston,  Mass. 

The  Rev.  S.  E.  Harrington,  B.A. 
'11  (T.),  of  Pittsburg,  formerly  of 
Cushendall,  was  ordained  on  Sept. 
22,  1912,  to  the  priesthood  of  the 
Anglican  Church. 

Miss  I.  K.  Cowan,  B.A.  '11  (V.), 
of  Napanee,  is  teaching  this  year  at 
North  Bay. 

Miss  E.  B.  Bartlett,  B.A.  '11 
(V.),  of  Toronto,  has  an  appoint- 
ment on  the  staff  of  Harriston  Col- 
legiate Institute. 

Mr.  J.  P.  Burt-Gerrans,  B.A.  '11 
(U.),  has  for  present  address  46 
Dewson  St.,  Toronto. 

Mr.  H.  C.  Barber,  B.A.Sc.  '11,  of 
Toronto,  has  become  assistant 
manager  of  the  Toronto  Hydro- 
Electric  System. 

Mr.  P.  E.  French,  B.S.A.  '11,  of 
Nelson,  B.C.,  is  Assistant  Provin- 
cial Horticulturist  of  B.C.  to  Mr. 
R.  M.  Winslow,  B.S.A.  '08,  Chief 
Horticulturist  for  the  Province. 

Miss  C.  A.  Pennington,  B.A.  '11 
(V.),  is  teaching  household  science 
at  Columbian  College,  New  West- 
minster, B.C. 


Miss  M.  D.  Rehder,  B.A.  '11 
(T.),  of  Bowmanville,  is  teaching 
at  Kingsthorpe,  Hamilton. 

Mr.  F.  N.  Marcellus,  B.S.A.  '11, 
who  since  graduation  has  been 
district  representative  at  Colling- 
wood,  and  afterwards,  head  of  the 
Poultry  Department  at  the  Agri- 
cultural College  at  Ames,  Iowa, 
was  appointed  in  Sept.  1912,  to  the 
Poultry  Department  of  Ontario 
Agricultural  College,  Guelph,  in 
charge  of  experimental  breeding, 
and  of  organisation  and  executive 
work  in  connection  with  the  poultry 
industry  of  Ontario. 

Miss  Ruby  C.  Hewitt,  B.A.  '11 
(V.),  is  teaching  in  Edmonton  High 
School,  and  resides  at  421  Sixth 
Ave.  in  that  city. 

Mr.  E.  W.  Durnin,  B.A.  '11  (U.), 
has  received  an  appointment  on  the 
staff  of  Cornwall  High  School. 

Miss  Edith  Fergusson,  B.A.  '11 
(U.),  of  Toronto,  had  an  audience 
with  His  Holiness  the  Pope  on 
Saturday,  Jan.  4,  1913. 

Mr.  H.  G.  Kurd,  B.A.  '11  (U.), 
of  Winnipeg,  was  last  summer  a 
successful  candidate  at  the  ex- 
aminations of  both  the  British 
Actuarial  Society  and  the  American 
Institute  of  Actuaries,  obtaining 
honours  in  both  cases. 

Dr.  Harold  Orr,  M.B.  '11,  of 
Toronto,  is  practising  medicine  in 
Medicine  Hat,  Alta. 

Mr.  Fred.  M.  Clement,  B.S.A. 
'11,  who  since  graduating  has  been 
District  Representative  for  Elgin 
County,  was  appointed  recently  to 
the  staff  of  Macdonald  College, 
Ste.  Anne  de  Bellevue,  Que.,  as 
Professor  of  Horticulture. 


TORONTONENSIA 


255 


Mr.  F.  N.  Marcellus,  B.S.A.  '11, 
who  since  graduation  has  been 
district  representative  at  Colling- 
wood,  and  afterwards  head  of  the 
Poultry  Department  at  the  Agri- 
cultural College  at  Ames,  Iowa, 
was  appointed  in  Sept.  1912,  to  the 
Poultry  Department  at  Ontario 
Agricultural  College,  Guelph,  in 
charge  of  experimental  breeding, 
and  of  organisation  and  executive 
work  in  connection  with  the  poultry 
industry  of  Ontario. 

Miss  Ruby  C.  Hewitt,  B.A.  '11 
(V.),  is  teaching  in  Edmonton  High 
School,  and  resides  at  421  Sixth 
Ave.,  in  that  city. 

Mr.  E.  W.  Durnin,  B.A.  '11  (U.), 
has  received  an  appointment  on  the 
staff  of  Cornwall  High  School. 

Miss  Edith  Fergusson,  B.A.  '11 
(U.),  of  Toronto,  had  an  audience 
with  His  Holiness  the  Pope  on 
Saturday,  Jan.  4,  1913. 

Mr.  H.  G.  Kurd,  B.A.  '11  (U.). 
of  Winnipeg,  was  last  summer  a 
successful  candidate  at  the  examina- 
tions of  both  the  British  Actuarial 
Society  and  the  American  Institute 
of  Actuaries,  obtaining  honours  in 
both  cases. 

Mr.  Fred  M.  Clement,  B.S.A. 
'11,  who  since  graduating  has  been 
District  Representative  for  Elgin 
County,  was  appointed  recently  to 
the  staff  of  Macdonald  College, 
Ste.  Anne  de  Bellevue,  Que.,  as 
Professor  of  Horticulture. 

Mr.  R.  B.  Coglan,  B.S.A.  '11, 
formerly  of  Coutts,  Alta.,  was  in 
charge  this  summer  at  the  Canadian 
Dry  Farming  Congress  held  at 
Lethbridge,  Alta.,  of  the  Iowa  State 
exhibit. 

Mr.  G.  A.   Colquhoun,   B.A.Sc. 


'11,  has  for  present  address,  Par- 
liament Bldgs.,  Ottawa. 

Mr.  M.  C.  Herner,  B.S.A.  '11,  of 
Berlin,  is  at  present  Professor  of 
Poultry  in  Manitoba  Agricultural 
College,  Brandon,  Man. 

Mr.  C.  W.  Buchanan,  B.S.A.  '11, 
is  District  representative  in  Agri- 
culture for  Elgin  County,  being 
situated  at  Dutton. 

Mr.  F.  G.  McAllister,  B.A.  '12 
(V.),  of  Blenheim,  has  received  the 
appointment  of  Secretary  of  the 
Good  Roads  Commission. 

Marriages. 

BRADT— Cox— On  Dec.  25,  1912, 
at  Glandford,  Emerson  B.  Bradt, 
B.S.A.  '12,  of  Morrisburg,  Dis- 
trict Representative  of  Dundas, 
to  Margaret  B.  Cox,  of  Gland- 
ford. 

CONST  ANTINIDES  —  GURNETT  —  On 
Jan.  23,  1913,  at  the  Church  of 
All  Saints,  Petros  Constance 
Constantinides,  M.B.  '64.M.R.C. 
S.,  to  Margaret  Burnside  Gurnett, 
both  of  Toronto. 

HEALY — LAMPHIER  —  In  January, 

1912,  in   Holy  Family  Church, 
Toronto,    Peter    John    Healey, 
D.D.S.    '10,   of   Calgary,   Alta., 
formerly    of    Toronto,    to    Mae 
Lamphier    of    Toronto.      After 
spending  the  winter  in  California, 
Dr.  and  Mrs.  Healy  will  reside 
in  Calgary,  Alta. 

HERNER — DETWILER — On  Jan.   1, 

1913,  in  Berlin,  Professor  Milton 
Christian  Herner,  B.S.A.  '11,  of 
Manitoba    Agricultural    College, 
Winnipeg,     Man.,     formerly     of 
Berlin,  to  Elizabeth  Detwiler,  of 
Berlin. 

KEARNEY  —  KNOX  —  On  Jan.  15, 
1913,  at  the  Methodist  parsonage, 


256 


UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 


Newington,  Edwin  Wilbur  Kear- 
ney, barrister,  of  Haileybury,  to 
Winnie  Jessie  Knox,  B.A.  '09 
(V.),  of  Newington. 

LARGE— SMITH— On  Dec.  31,  1912, 
at  the  Centenary  Methodist 
church  parsonage,  Hamilton,  the 
Rev.  Richard  Samuel  Edgar 
Large,  B.A.  '93  (V.),  B.D.,  of 
Danforth  Ave.  Methodist  church, 
Toronto,  to  Kathrine  V.  R. 
Smith  of  Hamilton. 

LAWSON — WILLIAMS — On    July    2, 

1912,  at  Pueblo,  Colo.,  William 
Leslie   Lawson,   B.A.Sc.    '93,   of 
Sterling,   Colo.,  to  Laura  Olive 
Williams,  B.A.   (Univ.  of  Colo- 
rado), former  teacher  of  German 
and  Biology  in  the  Pueblo  High 
School.     Mr.    Lawson     held    a 
fellowship   in   chemistry   in   the 
Department  of  Applied  Science 
in    the    University    of    Toronto 
from    1894  to  1898,  under  Dr. 
W.  H.  Ellis.     Mr.  Lawson  is  the 
present   Manager  of  the   Great 
Western    Sugar    Co.,    Sterling, 
Colo. 

MCCOLLUM — GRAFTON  —  On  Jan. 
29,  1913,  at  Dundas,  John  Alex- 
ander McCollum,  M.B.  '01,  M. 
R.C.S.,  L.R.C.P.,of  Toronto,  to 
Adeline  Minerva  Graf  ton,  only 
daughter  of  Lieut.-Colonel  James 
J.  Grafton  of  Dundas. 

RUDDELL — FREEMAN — On  Feb.   4, 

1913,  at  the  Methodist  Church, 
Chatsworth,   Matthew   Ruddell, 
D.D.S.  '11,  of  Guelph,  formerly 
of  Hespeler,  to  Wilda  Freeman  of 
Chatsworth. 

SMITH — STRETTON — On  Jan.  30, 
1913,at  the  Church  of  our  Lady  of 
Lourdes,Toronto,  George  William 
Smith,  M.B.  '01,  to  Eva  Caroline 
Stretton  of  Toronto. 


Deaths. 

ARNOLD— On  Feb.  8,  1913,  at  the 
General  Hospital,  Toronto,  the 
Rev.  George  W.  Arnold,  B.A.  '96 
(U.),  B.D.,  clergyman  of  Knox 
Presbyterian  Church,  Guelph. 

COOKE— On  Feb.  19,  1913,  at 
Aiken,  South  Carolina,  Frank 
Christopher  Cooke,  B.A.  '89  (U.), 
of  26  Leopold  St.,  Toronto, 
barrister,  formerly  of  the  firm, 
Pinkerton  &  Cooke. 

MATHESON — On  Jan.  24,  1913,  at 
Perth,  Colonel  the  Hon.  A.  J. 
Matheson,  B.A.  '65  (T.),  M.A., 
Provincial  Treasurer  for  Ontario. 

MILLS— On  Feb.  18,  1913,  at  44 
Howland  Ave.,  Toronto,  Jesse  A. 
Mills,  D.D.S.  '93. 

NESBITT— On  Jan.  31,  1913,  at  71 
Grosvenor  St.,  Toronto,  William 
Beattie  Nesbitt,  M.D..C.M.  '87. 

SLEETH — On  Jan.  9,  1913,  at  Van- 
couver, B.C.,  Walter  Wallace 
Sleeth,  D.D.S.  '10,  formerly  of 
Toronto,  accidentally  killed. 

SMYTH— -On  Jan.  18,  1913,  at  Wel- 
lesley  Hospital,  Toronto,  Thomas 
Henry  Smyth,  B.A.  '75  (U.), 
M.A.,  B.Sc.,  of  85  Hayden  St., 
Toronto. 

STANDISH— On  Feb.  17,  1913,  at  20 
Warren  Rd.,  Toronto,  William 
Ira  Standish,LL.B.'86,barrister,of 
the  firm,  Standish  &  Snider,  18 
Toronto  St., 

WILLIAMS— On  Jan.  23,  1913,  at 
50  Portland  St.,  Toronto,  the 
Rev.  Canon  Alexander  Williams, 
B.A.  '59  (T.),  M.A.,  rector  of  the 
Church  of  St.  John  the  Evange- 
list, Toronto. 


VOL.  XIV.  TORONTO,  APRIL,  1913  NO.  6 


Eniiursttg 


EDITORIAL 

EXPENDITURE  ON  SALARIES 

IN  the  Report  of  the  Governors,  published  in  the  last 
issue  of  the  MONTHLY,  attention  was  drawn  to 
the  large  proportion  of  the  expenditure  which  is 
due  to  the  payment  of  salaries.  As  compared  with 
other  universities  this  proportion  is  not  unfavourable. 
The  increase  has  kept  pace  with  the  general  expendi- 
ture in  the  University.  This  is  as  it  should  be,  for  there 
is  nothing  more  vital  to  the  University  than  the  quality 
of  the  staff.  As  compared  with  Britain,  however,  the 
New  World  seems  to  hold  the  teaching  profession  in 
lower  estimation,  if  the  scale  of  salaries,  at  least  of  the 
highest  grades,  is  taken  into  account.  The  report 
reaches  us  time  and  again  that  it  is  becoming  more  and 
more  difficult  in  the  United  States  to  secure  the  best  of 
those  who  graduate  from  the  universities  for  academic 
work.  If,  therefore,  we  are  to  have  regard  for  the  wel- 
fare of  the  future,  the  endeavour  must  be  made  to  offer 
reasonable  remuneration  to  those  who  devote  their  lives 
to  academic  work. 

When  the  present  Board  of  Governors  were  appointed 
seven  years  ago,  it  was  understood  that  they  should 
proceed  to  deal  with  the  standard  of  salaries,  which  had 
since  1892  remained  at  the  same  level.  This  was  done, 
and  in  1907  the  salaries  of  the  different  grades  were 
increased,  the  increases  varying  from  11  per  cent,  to  25 

[2671 


258  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

per  cent.  During  the  interval  from  1892,  however,  the 
standard  of  living  had  risen  in  much  greater  proportion 
than  the  increase  of  salaries  that  went  into  effect.  Since 
that  time  the  cost  of  living  has  been  steadily  going  up. 
The  result  is  that  to-day  the  scale  of  salaries  in  the 
University  is  probably  no  higher  relatively  to  the  gen- 
eral standard  of  living  than  it  was  in  1892.  In  ad- 
dition to  this  the  payment  for  the  conduct  of  examina- 
tions ceases  with  the  current  year,  the  result  being  that 
individual  professors  and  lecturers  will  receive  less  this 
year  than  they  did  a  year  ago.  Nor  is  the  increase  in 
salaries  due  to  the  University  being  overstaffed.  In  a 
number  of  departments  the  sections  of  the  class  are 
larger  than  can  be  handled  by  one  instructor  with  the 
best  educational  results,  and  the  University  must  on 
this  account  look  forward  to  increasing  its  staff  even  if 
there  be  no  extension  of  departments.  The  growth  of 
expenditure  on  salaries,  therefore,  cannot  be  charged  as 
an  extravagance  on  the  part  of  the  management  of  the 
University. 

The  provision  also  for  skilled  laboratory  servants  is 
a  most  important  factor  in  the  development  of  the 
University.  The  laboratory  servant  may  enter  the  ser- 
vice of  the  University  as  an  unskilled  youth,  but  with 
the  experience  of  a  few  years  he  becomes  almost  an  ex- 
pert, and  is  invaluable  to  the  professor  in  the  prepara- 
tion for  his  lectures  and  research  work,  saving  him  a 
great  deal  of  time.  These  laboratory  assistants  must 
be  paid  a  wage  that  will  make  them  satisfied  to  remain 
and  give  the  University  the  use  of  their  experience,  so 
that  the  departments  may  not  be  compelled  at  short 
intervals  to  train  new  men  to  fill  the  vacancies. 

It  has  been  pointed  out  in  the  Report  that  the  ex- 
penditure on  salaries  has  been  further  increased  by  the 
necessary  additions  to  the  administrative  staff,  owing  to 
the  increase  in  the  number  of  students  and  the  erection 
and  maintenance  of  buildings  to  accommodate  them. 
The  Library,  for  example,  while  important  to  all  de- 


EDITORIAL  259 

partments,  serves  for  many  as  their  laboratory.  Grad- 
uate work  and  original  investigation  by  the  staff  are 
impossible  unless  the  Library  is  maintained  in  a  high 
state  of  efficiency.  The  greater  use  of  it  by  the  students 
is  an  evidence  that  better  educational  work  is  being 
done  within  the  University,  but  this  involves  an  in- 
crease in  the  staff  of  administration.  A  library  to  be 
properly  used  must  be  well  catalogued,  and  there  still 
remains  a  great  deal  to  be  done  before  our  Library  has 
been  got  into  such  a  condition  that  it  can  be  used  to  the 
best  advantage  by  the  staff  and  students. 

COLLEGE  ATHLETICS  AND  AFTER-LIFE 

Athletics  in  the  American  colleges  occupies  a  place 
which  is  not  second  even  to  the  curriculum  of  studies. 
In  some  colleges  it  is  of  very  much  greater  distinction 
to  make  a  record  as  an  athlete  than  to  head  the 
class  of  the  year  or  to  demonstrate  the  possession 
of  high  intellectual  gifts.  This  indicates  that  athletics 
are  cultivated  far  in  excess  of  their  value  as  a  discipline 
in  student  life.  It  has,  however,  been  maintained  by 
academic  men  that  athletics,  even  when  pursued  to  the 
extreme,  have  an  effect  that  compensates  for  the  lack 
of  the  qualifications  which  would  come  from  a  careful 
cultivation  of  the  subjects  of  study  required  by  the 
curriculum.  To  be  a  college  athlete  fit  for  "team" 
work  necessitates  fortitude  and  self-restraint,  patience 
and  silence  in  defeat  and  adversity,  and  even  occasional 
submission  to  personal  injustice  for  the  welfare  of  the 
college.  These  qualities  are  extremely  valuable,  and  they 
are  obtained  only  at  great  cost  in  special  post-graduate 
courses  in  after-life  by  those  who  did  not  cultivate 
them  in  their  college  student  days.  The  possession  of 
such  qualities  greatly  enhances  the  chances  of  such 
success  in  outside  life. 

These  compensations  are  admitted  and  amplified  by 
Dr.  Harlow  Brooks,  Professor  of  Clinical  Medicine  in 
New  York  University,  in  an  article  entitled  "  The 


260  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

Effect  of  College  Athletics  on  After- Life",  published  in 
the  American  Practitioner  for  November,  but  in  doing 
so  he  puts  before  his  readers  an  aspect  of  the  question 
which  has  not  been  dwelt  upon  before.  Dr.  Brooks  is 
Medical  Officer  of  a  National  Guard  regiment  largely 
composed  of  ex-college  men,  and  in  that  capacity  he  has 
had  to  examine  and  oversee  their  military  work  any- 
where from  five  to  fifteen  years  after  they  have  left 
college.  He  has,  therefore,  had  special  opportunities 
for  forming  an  estimate  of  the  value  of  college  athletics 
to  the  student  in  after-life,  and  his  conclusions  must  come 
as  a  shock  to  those  who  have  made  a  cult  of  athletics. 
His  statistics,  however,  justify  his  conclusions.  He  ex- 
amined in  one  year  twelve  different  members  of  the 
regiment,  all  at  one  time  famous  as  college  football 
players  and  six  of  them  ex-captains  of  their  teams. 
"These  were  subjected  to  the  same  work  and  physical 
tests  as  those  men  who  had  passed  through  their  college 
without  any  particular  athletic  distinction  or  who  had 
never  enjoyed  the  opportunities  of  college  life",  and  of 
these  twelve  he  found  but  one  who  could  be  rated 
physically  up  to  the  average  of  his  comrades  of  his  own 
age.  This  one  exception  was  a  graduate  of  Yale  who 
has  since  died  in  his  early  "thirties"  of  acute  diabetes 
mellitus. 

Dr.  Brooks  found  similar  results  arising  from  cul- 
tivation of  other  college  sports,  and  the  defects  were 
"even  more  marked  in  trackmen  and  especially  in 
oarsmen".  The  experience  of  other  physicians,  he 
says,  especially  of  those  connected  or  associated  with 
athletic  clubs,  has  developed  the  same  conclusion. 
The  distinguished  college  athlete  is  after  ten  years  of 
severe  business  life  below  the  average  college  man  in 
his  physical  capacities  and  in  his  power  to  resist  dis- 
ease, and  he  may  fall  below  the  level  of  the  entirely  non- 
athletic  man  in  this  respect.  The  defects  are  chiefly 
lesions  or  disturbances  of  the  heart  and  circulatory 
organs,  adiposity  and  joint  disease. 


EDITORIAL  261 

Dr.  Brooks  endeavours  to  explain  the  results  as  he 
finds  them.  His  explanation  may  be  summed  up  by 
saying  that  in  after-life  the  athlete  joins  the  "arm- 
chair squad",  and  consequently  the  physical  deteriora- 
tion is  more  marked  in  him  than  in  the  ordinary  in- 
dividual on  the  principle  that  an  avalanche  is  greater 
and  more  destructive  the  higher  on  the  mountain-side 
it  begins.  It  may  be  questioned,  however,  whether 
this  explanation  suffices.  Lesions  of  the  heart  and  cir- 
culatory apparatus  in  college  athletes  in  after-life 
would  seem  to  indicate  that  during  college  days  the 
athlete,  by  his  severe  exercises  and  in  the  occasional 
"spurts"  in  the  athletic  field,  has  laid  the  foundations 
for  future  disease. 

Dr.  Brooks  concedes  that  his  views  will  be  disputed 
by  physical  trainers  and  by  many  of  those  who  have 
little  to  do  with  the  man  as  he  lives  and  works  under 
the  severe  demands  of  business  life,  years  after  he  has 
left  college.  His  views  are,  he  claims,  supported  by 
those  who  have  to  do  with  such  college  men  as  family 
practitioners  or  consultants  in  after-life,  and  even 
insurance  companies  look  askance  at  the  ex-college 
athlete. 

What  then  is  wise  counsel?  Dr.  Brooks  advises 
against  specialisation  in  athletic  work,  the  making  of 
records  while  the  body  is  in  the  formative  period.  Then 
there  will  be  no  "athlete's  heart",  no  overstrained 
renal  organs  and  no  general  physical  breakdown.  This 
advice,  we  think,  will  fall  on  deaf  ears  until  parents 
blacklist  colleges  in  which  athletics  are  an  obsession  and 
a  cult. 

PARTY  POLITICS  IN  THE  UNIVERSITY 

The  decision  of  the  undergraduates  of  University 
College  to  discuss  party  politics  in  their  students'  soci- 
ety is  regarded  in  some  quarters  with  concern,  in  others 
with  approval  if  not  enthusiasm.  That  it  should  cause 
concern  was  to  be  expected,  for  the  decision  makes  an 


262  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

abrupt  break  with  the  past.  For  seventy  years,  that 
is,  since  King's  College  opened  its  doors  to  students,  the 
rule  has  been  enforced  by  college  and  university 
authorities  that,  in  students'  societies  holding  their 
meetings  within  the  university  precincts,  party  politics 
shall  not  be  the  subject  of  debate  or  discussion.  That 
this  rule  should  now,  without  full  consideration  of  what 
may  be  involved,  be  rescinded  must  cause  misgivings 
amongst  those  who  know  something  of  the  past  history 
of  the  University. 

The  rule  rescinded  was  first  enacted  because  of  the 
acute  state  of  party  politics  at  the  time.  The  Council 
of  King's  College  and  its  successor,  the  Council  of  Uni- 
versity College,  held  that  to  allow  the  students  to  dis- 
cuss the  political  questions  of  the  day  was  to  identify 
the  State  University  with  partyism  and  all  that  is  im- 
plied therein.  The  struggles  of  party  politics  in  the 
Province  were  very  bitter,  not  infrequently  of  the  rat- 
pit  type,  and  it  was  felt  that  if  the  University  became 
identified  with  one  or  other  political  party  its  interests 
would  suffer.  So  strongly  did  this  view  obtain  that  the 
professors  themselves  felt  constrained  to  abstain  from 
all  political  affiliations  and  even  to  refrain  from  voting 
in  elections.  The  University,  they  held,  was  to  diffuse 
learning,  to  develop  and  maintain  in  Ontario  a  high 
standard  of  scholarship,  and  not  to  contribute  to  the 
party  dissensions  of  the  State. 

This  rule  has  given  the  University  freedom  from 
political  affiliations  for  over  sixty  years.  It  has  not 
made  the  University  less  a  care  and  object  of  solicitude 
of  both  political  parties  in  the  Province.  The  fact  that 
public  men  like  Robert  Baldwin,  William  Hume  Blake, 
Edward  Blake,  Adam  Crooks,  John  Sandfield  Mac- 
donald,  Oliver  Mowat,  Sir  James  Whitney  and  Sir 
William  Meredith,  the  leading  representatives  of  both 
political  parties,  strove  to  keep  the  University  out  of 
politics  while  they  earnestly  sought  to  advance  its 
interests,  is  an  eloquent  demonstration  of  the  wisdom  of 


EDITORIAL  263 

the  rule  restricting  or  preventing  the  students  from  in- 
dulging in  discussions  which  will  identify  them  with 
one  or  other  of  the  political  parties  in  the  State.  It 
was  the  view  of  Edward  Blake  that  the  University 
should  be  wholly  detached  from  parties  and  be  free 
from  political  affiliations  of  any  sort,  and  in  a  speech 
on  the  Jesuits'  Estates  Bill,  delivered  in  the  House  of 
Commons  at  Ottawa  on  February  14th,  1890,  when  the 
University  Building  was  on  fire,  he  dwelt  on  the  affec- 
tion with  which  the  people  of  the  Province  regarded  the 
University  because  it  had  kept  free  from  the  wrangles 
and  struggles  of  party  politics. 

Is  this  attitude  towards  the  University  likely  to  be 
maintained?  Not  indeed  if  the  students  are  to  be  al- 
lowed to  import  into  their  struggles  party  creeds  and 
shibboleths  and  to  parade  their  immature  views  and 
their  endorsations  of  the  "platform"  of  one  or  other 
of  the  political  parties.  That  would  simply  anger  the 
members  of  the  other  political  party,  and  it  would  lead 
at  least  to  hostility  to  the  University  which  would 
seriously  diminish  its  usefulness. 

That  there  is  danger  of  such  a  situation  developing 
may  be  gathered  from  Sir  James  Whitney's  reference  to 
the  introduction  of  party  politics  in  the  students'  organ- 
isations, and  his  remarks  should  give  pause  to  those  who 
have  counselled  the  students  to  take  so  unwise  a  step. 
It  will  not  take  long  for  a  group  of  young  inexperienced 
students,  however  well-meaning,  to  alter  completely  the 
attitude  of  one  political  party  towards  the  University, 
especially  if  that  group  is  coached  by  party-heelers  and 
managers.  It  is,  of  course,  to  be  understood  that  only  a 
small  number  of  the  students  are  concerned,  less 
indeed  than  25  per  cent,  of  the  students  in  Arts  in 
University  College;  but  if  the  party  newspapers  give 
prominence  to  their  views  as  representing  the  opinions 
of  the  student  body  as  a  whole,  it  is  but  human  that  the 
other  party  should  regard  the  University  as  a  hostile 
political  organisation. 


264  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

It  may  also  be  pointed  out  that  fully  90  per  cent,  of 
the  voters  in  this  Province  are  fixed  and  firm  party  ad- 
herents, partisans  if  you  will,  and  in  the  course  of  a 
long  life  never  once  change  their  party  affiliations.  The 
decision  on  every  grave  political  issue  is,  therefore,  de- 
termined by  less  than  10  per  cent,  who  are  not  neces- 
sarily more  intelligent  than  the  other  90  per  cent. 
That  certainly  cannot  always  redound  to  the  good  of 
the  State.  The  unwavering  partisan  is  the  product  pri- 
marily of  early  life,  and  so  every  influence  that  favours 
early  development  of  political  affiliations  amongst  the 
intelligent  is  greatly  to  be  deprecated.  That  is  another 
reason  why  party  politics  should  not  be  encouraged 
amongst  students.  They  should  indeed  be  encouraged 
to  take  an  interest  in  political  questions,  but  they  should 
also  be  warned  against  affiliating  themselves  with  either 
party.  The  hope  of  Democracy  lies  in  the  increase  of 
the  intelligent,  independent  portion  of  the  electorate. 

ABOLISH  THE  FRESHMAN  YEAR ! 

In  the  report  of  the  President  of  the  University  of 
Chicago  for  1911-1912  are  some  passages  which  must  be 
interesting  to  the  Faculties  of  our  own  University  and 
to  the  teachers  of  the  High  Schools  and  Collegiate 
Institutes  of  Ontario.  President  Judson,  like  President 
Falconer,  is  in  favour  of  abolishing  the  Freshman  year 
in  college,  and  the  reasons  he  urges  in  support  of  his 
position  are,  in  some  respect,  substantially  those  which 
President  Falconer  has  advanced.  He  points  out  that 
20  to  30  per  cent,  of  the  work  required  in  the  four-year 
college  course  is  in  content  and  essentially  in  mode  of 
treatment  merely  high-school  work.  The  effect  of  this 
is  that  the  student  who  enters  college  after  four  years 
of  training  in  a  good  high  school  must  spend  another 
year  in  high  school  work  in  the  college  before  he  is 
allowed  to  take  serious  college  work.  The  real  college 
courses,  therefore,  begin  not  in  the  first  or  Freshman 
year  but  in  the  Second  or  Sophomore  year.  Dr.  Judson 


EDITORIAL  265 

asks:  "What  is  gained  by  doing  this  large  amount  of 
elementary  work  at  the  beginning  of  the  college  course? 
No  doubt  the  student  is  put  in  the  way  of  learning 
something  of  some  branches  of  knowledge  which  did  not 
come  his  way  in  the  high  school.  Would  not  this  jus- 
tify a  sixth  or  a  seventh  year  of  elementary  subjects? 
The  field  of  knowledge  is  wide,  and  the  amount  of  ele- 
mentary knowledge  which  any  given  individual  can  at- 
tain on  a  multiplicity  of  subjects  is  limited  only  by  the 
time  at  his  disposal.  Is  it  not  idle  to  attempt  to  cover 
the  whole  field  of  human  knowledge  in  the  case  of  any 
one  student?  Why  not  frankly  recognise  that  there 
are  some  things  which  even  an  intelligent  and  educated 
man  is  not  expected  to  know  very  much  about?" 

The  effect  on  the  student  of  this  requirement  of  high 
school  work  in  the  college  years  is  an  injurious  one.  He 
finds  himself  "doing  the  same  sort  of  things  in  essen- 
tially the  same  sort  of  way,  perhaps  in  fact  not  quite  so 
well,  as  was  the  case  in  the  school  from  which  he  came". 
He  is,  therefore,  not  in  a  more  intellectual  atmosphere. 
The  discovery  represses  any  intellectual  eagerness  and 
kills  his  enthusiasm.  How  can  we  expect  that  he 
should  not  find  far  more  interest  and  value  in  the  mul- 
tiform activities  which  beset  the  student  on  his  entering 
college?  Dr.  Judson,  accordingly,  strongly  suspects 
that  a  large  part  of  the  dissipation  of  energy  which 
marks  the  early  years  of  the  college  course  results  pri- 
marily from  this.  It  is  not  due  to  innate  pernicious 
qualities  of  Freshman  but  to  an  irrational  requirement 
by  college  authorities. 

"The  best  thing  to  do  with  the  Freshman  year", 
Dr.  Judson  says,  "is  to  abolish  it." 

A  VICE  OF  PROFESSORS  AND  CLERGYMEN 

It  was  stated  many  times  in  the  last  presidential 
campaign  that  Dr.  Wilson,  if  elected,  would  be  an 
unpractical,  visionary  President,  simply  because  he 
would  take  with  him  into  his  office  many  of  the  con- 
victions and  ideas  current  in  the  academic  mind,  but 


266  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

wholly  incapable  of  realisation  in  the  world  of  politics. 
That  still  remains  to  be  seen,  but  in  one  respect  he 
betrays  a  weakness  which  afflicts  a  great  many  academic 
men,  and  that  is  a  belief  in  the  fetish  of  words.  Evidence 
of  this  is  to  be  found  throughout  his  inaugural  address, 
but  particularly  in  an  exordium  on  Liberty.  Referring 
to  the  liberty  that  the  first  European  settlers  came  to 
the  American  colonies  to  enjoy,  he  went  on  to  say: 
"Since  their  day  the  meaning  of  liberty  has  deepened. 
But  it  has  not  ceased  to  be  a  fundamental  demand  of 
the  human  spirit,  a  fundamental  necessity  for  the  life 
of  the  human  soul.  And  the  day  is  at  hand  when  it 
shall  be  realised  on  this  consecrated  soil — a  New  Free- 
dom— a  liberty  widened  and  deepened  to  match  the 
broadened  life  of  man  in  modern  America,  restoring  to 
him  in  very  truth  the  control  of  his  government,  throw- 
ing wide  all  gates  of  lawful  enterprise,  unfettering  his 
energies  and  warming  the  generous  impulses  of  his  heart 
— a  process  or  release,  emancipation,  and  inspiration, 
full  of  a  breath  of  life  as  sweet  and  wholesome  as  the 
airs  that  filled  the  sails  of  the  caravels  of  Columbus  and 
gave  the  promise  and  boast  of  magnificent  Opportunity 
in  which  America  dare  not  fail." 

President  Wilson  is  no  doubt  in  earnest  and  means 
all  he  says,  but  there  is  in  the  passage  quoted  the  ring  of 
the  spellbinder  intoxicated  with  words.  All  of  what  he 
said  could  have  been  said  more  effectively  in  simpler 
phraseology  and  with  better  appreciation  of  the  taste  of 
the  great  mass  of  those  whom  he  wishes  to  influence. 
Not  thus  would  Lincoln  have  spoken.  President  Wil- 
son's fault  is  a  common  fault,  a  vice,  it  may  be  called, 
of  professors  and  clergymen  who,  as  a  rule,  are  led  to 
overestimate  the  value  of  phraseology  in  public  addresses 
in  which  simplicity  is  the  prime  essential  after  ideas. 
What  simpler  words  may  do  is  indicated  in  the  in- 
scription on  the  cairn  over  the  bodies  of  the  unfortunate 
Antarctic  explorers:  "Somewhere  hereabouts  died  a 
very  gallant  gentleman,  Captain  Gates." 


EDITORIAL  267 

AMERICAN  UNIVERSITY  BUDGETS 

The  cost  of  university  development  has  proceeded 
to  an  extraordinary  degree  in  America,  and  particularly 
in  the  United  States,  during  the  last  forty  years.  In 
1870  the  income  of  Harvard  was  about  $270,000.  In 
1909  it  expended  $2,219,000.  Columbia  had  a  still 
more  modest  income  than  Harvard.  This  year,  we  are 
told,  it  will  expend  $3,450,000  or  a  little  less  than  half 
of  the  original  endowment  of  Johns  Hopkins,  founded 
in  1876.  The  expenditure  of  Cornell  for  1910-11  was 
$1,751,000.  The  budget  of  the  Uaiversity  of  Illinois  is 
now  over  the  two  million  mark,  and  that  of  the  Univer- 
sity of  Wisconsin  is  near  it.  In  all  the  larger  univer- 
sities, except  Johns  Hopkins,  the  expenditure  has  greatly 
increased,  and  will  increase  still  more.  In  the  case  of 
Johns  Hopkins  the  income,  which  was  $385,000  in  1909- 
10,  is  practically  what  it  was  in  1880,  but  it  has  only  the 
Faculties  of  Arts  and  Medicine  while  each  of  the  other 
universities  mentioned  have  many  faculties. 

At  what  limit  will  the  expenditure  cease  to  grow? 
The  budget  of  Columbia  is  steadily  increasing,  and  will, 
unless  the  impossible  happens,  reach  the  $5,000,000 
limit  which  the  late  Dr.  Harper,  President  of  Chicago, 
claimed  would  be  the  income  of  the  great  university  of 
the  future.  Will  even  that,  however,  be  the  limit  ulti- 
mately ? 

A  university  that  expends  between  three  millions 
and  five  millions  annually  is  no  doubt  a  great  organisa- 
tion, but  is  it  not  a  great  machine  in  which  culture  and 
intellectual  discipline  may  be  sacrificed  to  secure  me- 
chanical efficiency  ?  In  such  an  organisation  harmony 
may  obtain,  but  it  may  be  the  harmony  of  cogs  of  wheels 
that  fit  into  one  another  and  not  the  loyalty  of  comrade 
to  comrade  or  to  great  ideas. 

THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  WISCONSIN 

The  Regents  of  the  University  of  Wisconsin  have 
asked  the  State  Legislature  for  $1,000,000  to  b 


268  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

instalments  of  $250,000  for  four  years,  to  provide  and 
equip  dormitories  for  men  students,  a  men's  commons 
and  union  and  a  students'  infirmary.  In  addition  to 
this  they  have  requested  the  continuance  of  the  current 
appropriation  of  $300,000  for  the  construction  and 
equipment  of  academic  buildings.  They  desire  also  an 
increase  of  $25,000  a  year  for  the  further  development 
of  university  extension  work.  Wisconsin  has  adopted 
income  tax,  and  this  has  resulted  in  a  reduction  of  the 
assessed  value  of  personal  property  on  which  the  Uni- 
versity receives  three-eighths  of  a  mill.  In  consequence, 
the  income  of  the  University  has  fallen  $92,380  below 
the  amount  anticipated.  The  Regents  ask  that  this 
sum  be  appropriated  to  make  up  this  year's  decrease; 
that  $175,000  be  provided  for  next  year's  decrease  and 
$225,000  for  the  decrease  of  the  following  year.  From 
present  indications  there  is  every  likelihood  of  the  re- 
quest of  the  Regents  being  granted  on  all  points. 

The  income  of  the  University  of  Wisconsin  is  over 
$1,800,000  and  the  population  of  the  State  is  about 
2,400,000 — that  is,  somewhat  less  than  that  of  the 
Province  of  Ontario,  the  State  University  of  which 
has  an  income  somewhere  below  $900,000  and  above 
$800,000. 

NOTES 

Apropos  of  the  appointment  of  Sir  Arthur  Quiller- 
Couch  as  Professor  of  English  Literature,  the  writer 
of  "Cambridge  Notes"  in  the  Athenceum  remarks: 
"It  is  greatly  to  be  hoped  that  he  will  encourage  our 
young  men  to  cultivate  style  and  methods  of  expression, 
as  in  this  respect  we  Cambridge  men  are  often  remark- 
ably deficient.  It  may  be  prejudice,  but  it  seems  to 
me  that  when  Cambridge  produces  a  good  writer  of 
English,  his  style  surpasses  that  of  most  of  his  Oxford 
rivals;  but  the  average  man  here  is  often  completely 
lacking  in  ability  to  present  his  ideas  in  even  readable 
form,  and  when  these  have  the  misfortune  to  be  weighted 


EDITORIAL  269 

by  any  real  and  profound  knowledge  of  the  subject,  he 
becomes  at  times  almost  unintelligible." 

It  is  often  said  that  the  average  graduate  of  Oxford 
or  Cambridge  knows  how  to  express  himself  in  good 
English,  and  comparisons  in  this  respect  have  been 
drawn  between  him  and  the  average  Canadian  grad- 
uate, to  the  disadvantage  of  the  latter.  If  the  writer 
of  "Cambridge  Notes"  speaks  truly,  there  is,  after  all, 
not  much  to  differentiate  between  the  average  graduate 
of  Toronto  and  the  average  graduate  of  Cambridge. 


A  number  of  masters  of  colleges  and  professors  and 
dons  in  Cambridge  have  come  forward  with  a  proposal 
that  no  undergraduate  shall  be  permitted  to  take  a 
degree  from  Cambridge  "until  he  has  attained  the 
standard  of  efficiency  as  a  member  of  the  Officers' 
Training  Corps  or  of  the  Territorial  Force".  The  pro- 
posal has  had  a  very  varied  reception.  The  anti-mili- 
tarists and  "pacifists"  oppose  it  on  the  ground  that  its 
adoption  by  the  University  would  emphasise  the  mili- 
tary spirit,  while  the  advocates  of  universal  military 
training  enthusiastically  approve  of  it,  because  such  a 
requirement  for  graduation  would  in  a  few  years  provide 
a  large  supply  of  trained  officers  for  the  Territorial 
Force.  The  opposition,  which  was  to  have  been  ex- 
pected, is  largely  dictated  by  the  "anti"  mind,  but  the 
proposal  itself  is  an  impracticable  one.  The  sanest 
comment  on  it  is  that  of  the  Chancellor  of  Leeds  Uni- 
versity, Dr.  Lupton,  who  observes:  "It  will  take  a 
long  time  to  convert  the  world  to  the  view  that  a  man  is 
not  to  be  educated  unless  he  is  a  soldier." 


Professor  Cowl  of  the  Department  of  English  in  the 
University  of  Bristol  has  been  dismissed  by  the  Council 
of  that  University  under  circumstances  which  have  led 
to  the  renewal  of  the  discussion  of  its  affairs  in  the 
English  press.  According  to  his  colleague,  Professor 
Gerothwohl,  the  cause  of  his  removal  was  intrigue  and 


270  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

conspiracy  in  the  Faculty,  combined  with  influence  in 
the  Council  against  him.  Six  professors  of  the  Faculty 
of  Arts  of  Liverpool  University  have  sent  a  protest  to 
the  Council,  and  university  teachers  throughout  England 
are  individually  expressing  their  indignation  regarding 
the  treatment  Professor  Cowl  has  received.  We  re- 
print in  this  issue  an  editorial  from  the  Saturday  Review 
on  the  constitution  of  the  University  of  Bristol,  to  in- 
dicate to  our  readers  the  character  of  the  situation 
involved.  It  would  seem  that  a  very  great  mistake 
was  made  in  vesting  extraordinary  powers  in  a  Council 
composed,  as  that  of  Bristol  University  must  be,  of  non- 
academic  people.  The  history  of  the  University  of 
Bristol  is,  in  consequence,  just  beginning  to  repeat  that 
of  dozens  of  American  universities.  Cloister  politics, 
objectionable  as  they  may  be  in  the  best  universities, 
become  thoroughly  contemptible  when  the  old  academic 
safeguards  are  abolished. 


FRIEDMANN'S   TUBERCULOSIS    CURE 

THE  search  for  a  cure  for  tuberculosis  has  been 
carried  on  with  intense  application  by  a  host 
of  investigators  ever  since  the  first  discovery  of 
bacillus  by  Koch,  in  1882.  Many  will  remember  still 
the  excitement  which  followed  the  announcement  of 
Koch's  Tuberculin,  an  excitement  which  led  to  over- 
expectation  of  results  and  a  corresponding  excessive 
disappointment  when  it  did  not  prove  to  be  the  cure- 
all  that  the  public  expected.  For  many  years,  and 
even  to-day,  one  hears  it  spoken  of  by  laymen  as  a 
scientific  fiasco.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  it  was  the  first 
step  towards  a  rational  therapy,  and  to-day  the  amount 
of  Koch's  original  Tuberculin  which  is  used  in  treatment 
is  many  times  greater  than  ever  before  and  it  is  growing 
each  year. 

Koch's  Tuberculin  was  a  glycerin  extract  of  viru- 
lent tubercle  bacilli,  produced,  however,  in  such  a 
manner  as  to  destroy  the  more  delicate  antigenic  pro- 
perties upon  which  a  truly  efficacious  substance  must 
depend.  Koch  subsequently  introduced  another  pre- 
paration which  was  formed  by  the  grinding  up  of  the 
bacteria  to  form  a  fine  emulsion.  This  also  is  used 
more  and  more  as  years  go  on  and,  in  selected  cases,  with 
undoubted  curative  results. 

These  tuberculins  and  the  various  modifications  of 
them  all  have  this  character  in  common,  that  they  con- 
tain in  more  or  less  altered  form  the  poisonous  substances 
(toxines)  which  the  bacillus  liberates  in  the  infected 
human  body,  and  which  are  responsible  for  the  anatomi- 
cal and  clinical  manifestations  of  the  disease. 

It  will  be  seen  that  the  treatment  is  nothing  more  nor 
less  than  a  form  of  vaccination.  But  in  the  case  of  the 

[271] 


272  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

tuberculins  it  is  the  use  of  a  weakened  poison  or  a  dead 
vaccine.  A  similar  method  of  vaccination  was  intro- 
duced by  Pasteur  in  the  prevention  of  other  bacterial 
diseases,  and  to-day  killed  vaccines  are  used  for  the 
prevention  of  plague,  cholera,  and  typhoid. 

In  the  so-called  opsonic  method  of  treatment  of 
many  infections  besides  tuberculosis  we  have  exactly 
the  same  method :  the  injection  into  the  patient  of  meas- 
ured amounts  of  killed  cultures  of  the  organism  which  is 
causing  the  disease. 

In  two  other  diseases  which  we  are  familiar  with,  we 
have  a  somewhat  different  method  of  procedure.  In  the 
prevention  of  smallpox  we  inoculate  the  patient  with  a 
virus  which  in  the  first  instance  Jenner  obtained  from 
cattle  suffering  from  a  disease  which  resembled  the 
smallpox  of  man.  Jenner's  treatment  depended  for 
its  justification  upon  the  accurate  observation  of  clin- 
ical facts,  but  modern  scientific  research  has  amply 
justified  him,  and  has  demonstrated  that  the  bovine 
virus  is  simply  a  human  virus  modified  by  passage 
through  the  cow.  That  is,  vaccination  is  simply  an 
inoculation  with  virus  which  has  been  weakened  and 
gives  rise  to  a  mild  attack  with  resulting  immunity. 
Pasteur  in  his  antirabic  treatment  adopted  a  some- 
what similar  but  modified  idea.  He  weakened  the 
virus  or  organism  of  hydrophobia  by  drying,  and  then 
by  introducing  successive  doses  less  and  less  weakened 
he  immunised  the  patient  before  the  virus  from  the  bite 
had  reached  the  nerve  centres:  there  are  then  these 
two  great  classes  of  immunisation  methods,  the  use  of 
killed  and  modified  viruses  or  antigens  and  the  use  of 
living  but  weakened  antigens. 

In  tuberculosis  the  study  of  years  has  brought  out 
this  fact  quite  clearly,  that  none  of  the  tuberculins  are 
able  to  produce  an  immunity  to  tuberculosis.  This 
has  been  very  thoroughly  investigated  in  the  endeavour 
to  immunise  cattle  against  tuberculosis.  In  treatment 
they  have  been  more  or  less  successful,  and  the  success 


273 

has  increased  with  increased  knowledge  of  methods  and 
limitations.  Some  years  ago  Robert  Koch  stated  that 
in  order  to  successfully  immunise  it  would  be  necessary 
to  use  a  living  culture  or  vaccine  which  could  pass  into 
the  circulation.  This  living  vaccine  has  been  looked 
for  by  a  number  of  investigators.  Von  Behring  intro- 
duced a  method  for  cattle  immunisation.  Trudeau, 
the  pioneer  of  sanitarium  treatment  in  America,  had 
also  used  on  animals  a  living  vaccine  and  obtained 
immunity  to  subsequent  inoculations  of  the  bacilli, 
but  these  were  not,  and  could  not  be,  used  on  man. 

Friedmann's  particular  service  is  that  he  has  dis- 
covered a  strain  of  tubercle  bacillus  which  is  atoxic 
and  avirulent  for  man,  and  has  had  the  courage  to  first 
try  it  thoroughly  upon  himself  and  so  demonstrate  its 
harmlessness. 

The  strain  or  variety  which  he  uses  is  one  which  he 
isolated  from  a  case  of  tuberculosis  in  a  cold-blooded 
animal,  a  turtle,  and  this  bacillus  he  cultivated  and 
experimented  with  until  he  felt  sufficiently  confident  to 
inject  it  in  a  living  condition  into  his  own  body.  Having 
thus  found  that  it  was  safe  to  do  so,  he  began  treating 
adult  tuberculosis  cases  in  the  same  way  with  more  and 
more  favourable  results;  his  confidence  grew  until,  when 
he  gave  his  paper  in  Berlin  in  November  1912  he  had 
inoculated  over  one  thousand  cases. 

The  exact  method  which  he  uses  in  growing  and 
preparing  his  culture  for  injection  is  not  known,  but  it 
cannot  differ  materially  from  the  usual  bacteriological 
methods. 

The  scientific  interest  in  Friedmann's  treatment  is 
the  use  of  a  strain  of  bacillus  isolated  from  the  turtle. 
This  does  not  mean  that  it  is  a  bacillus  which  originally 
inhabited  a  human  host.  There  are  a  number  of  dif- 
ferent races  of  tubercle  bacilli  which  have  been  carefully 
studied. 

The  human  form  is  one  which  is  found  in  the  majority 
of  cases  of  human  tuberculosis  and  which  grows  at  human 


274  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

blood  temperature.  There  is  another  mammalian  form 
closely  allied  to  it  which  is  found  in  cattle  and  which 
shows  slight  cultural  differences  from  the  human  form. 
It  is  still  unsettled  how  many  cases  of  human  tuber- 
culosis are  due  to  the  bovine  bacillus,  but  the  latest 
most  careful  summary  puts  it  at  about  10  per  cent. 

In  addition  to  these  mammalian  forms  there  is  a 
variety  which  infects  birds  and, which  differs  much  more 
from  the  human  form. 

Finally,  cold-blooded  animals  such  as  turtles,  pythons 
and  even  fish,  surfer  from  tuberculosis  which  is  due  to 
varieties  of  bacillus  presenting  certain  points  of  re- 
semblance to  the  mammalian  forms  yet  differing  from 
them,  and  especially  in  this,  that  their  optimum  growth 
temperature  is  not  higher  than  27°C. 

Friedmann  claims  to  have  experimented  with  sev- 
eral of  these  cold-blooded  strains  without  success  until 
he  obtained  his  present  culture. 

His  account  of  his  results  are  exceedingly  interesting, 
and  if  his  judgment  is  to  be  trusted  he  has  undoubtedly 
made  a  step  forwards. 

It  is  too  early,  however,  to  speak  with  confidence 
upon  the  subject,  and  we  can  only  hope  that  as  months 
go  on  and  statistics  accumulate  the  confidence  which  he 
expresses  may  be  borne  out. 

J.  J.  MACKENZIE. 


OLD   AGE    PENSIONS 

IT  is  quite  natural  that  the  enthusiasm  for  social 
legislation  which  has  been  evident  on  the  Con- 
tinent of  Europe  and  in  Great  Britain,  especially 
during  the  past  twenty  years,  should  have  infected 
Canada.  The  conditions  in  this  country  are  no  doubt 
widely  different  from  those  of  the  densely  populated 
countries  of  Europe,  but  our  population  is  increasing 
rapidly,  and  we  may  look  forward  to  the  emergence  at 
no  distant  day  of  old  problems  in  new  countries.  It  is 
well,  therefore,  to  prepare  for  this  emergence  by  doing 
what  is  possible  to  render  the  solutions  of  the  problems 
easier  rather  than  more  difficult  than  other  countries 
have  found  them.  There  is  nothing  new  in  the  question 
of  provision  for  old  age  and  for  inability  to  earn  a  living 
in  consequence  of  incurable  disease.  In  the  Middle 
Ages  pious  persons  founded  alms-houses  and  bequeathed 
legacies  for  the  maintenance  of  "God's  poor",  and  even 
before  the  Reformation  there  were  instances  of  State 
action  towards  the  same  end.*  In  more  recent  times  in 
every  country  in  Europe  provision  was  made  in  some 
measure  for  the  aged  poor.  At  the  present  moment  in 
England  the  proportion  of  paupers  over  sixty  years  of 
age  is  nearly  one-half  of  the  total  number  of  paupers. 
Yet  the  number  of  persons  over  sixty  years  of  age  who 
receive  relief  from  the  state  through  the  operations  of 
the  Poor  Law  is  only  about  15  per  cent,  of  the  number  of 
persons  over  sixty  years  in  the  whole  population.  The 

*  Scots  Law  was  always  very  severe  in  respect  to  vagrants,  but  in 
1535  an  Act  was  passed  providing  from  the  proceeds  of  taxation  for  the 
maintenance  of  the  aged  or  disabled  poor.  The  tax  was  to  be  levied 
upon  the  parishes  where  they  were  born.  This  Act  was  followed  by 
many  others  with  the  same  object. 

[275] 


276  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

remaining  85  per  cent,  are  either  still  earning  their  sub- 
sistence, are  maintained  by  their  relatives,  are  sup- 
ported by  private  charity  or  are  living  upon  their  own 
means.  Thus  even  in  England  where  pauperism  has 
reached  formidable  proportions,  only  15  per  cent,  of  the 
persons  over  sixty  years  of  age  are  in  receipt  of  public 
relief.  Of  these  15  per  cent,  about  one-third  are  in  the 
Poor  Law  institutions,  many  of  them  being  in  hospitals, 
while  two-thirds  receive  relief  but  live  in  their  own 
homes.  While  these  figures  dispel  the  idea  that  the 
aged  workman  must  eventually  find  his  way  to  the 
workhouse,  they  do  not  disclose  the  distresses  of  those 
who  have  attained  the  age  of  sixty  without  having  been 
able  to  lay  aside  a  sufficient  amount  to  provide  for  their 
needs  after  the  cessation  of  active  labour,  but  who  are, 
nevertheless,  too  proud  to  accept  the  relief  afforded  by 
the  Poor  Law.  These  people  constitute  the  class  for 
which  old  age  pension  schemes  have  been  devised. 
Such  schemes  may  be  divided  into  the  following  cate- 
gories: 

1.  Schemes  for  pensions  to  be  granted  by  the  State 
indiscriminately  to  all  who  attain  a  certain  age,  whether 
they  need  such  pensions  or  not,  and  without  previous 
contributions  by  the  beneficiaries. 

2.  Similar  schemes  for  pensions  to  be  granted  to  all 
who  attain  a  certain  age  and  who  apply  for  the  pensions. 

3.  Similar  schemes  also  non-contributory  where  dis- 
crimination is  exercised,  e.g.,  excluding  all  who  have 
been  in  receipt  of  poor  law  relief  within  a  certain  period, 
and   (or)  all  who  have  been  convicted  of  crime  of  a 
certain  gravity,  and  all  who  are  in  receipt  of  a  certain 
income  from  private  or  other  sources. 

4.  Schemes    which    involve    contributions    by    the 
beneficiaries  extending  over  a  period  of  years  of  active 
life;  the  amounts  of  pension  which  these  contributions 
involve  being  supplemented  by  the  State  either  by  means 
of  an  addition  to  the  normal  rate  of  interest  or  by  the 
addition  of  a  premium  by  way  of  increase  of  the  pension 


OLD  AGE  PENSIONS  277 

above  the  amount  to  which  the  beneficiary  would  be 
entitled  were  his  contributions  taken  into  account 
exclusively. 

Any  one  of  the  above  schemes  may  be  financed  by: 

(a)  The  State  as  National  Government; 

(b)  The  State  as  Provincial  Government;  or 

(c)  The  Municipality  or  Rural   District,  or  by  two 
or  more  of  these  in  conjunction.     It  is  clear  that  State 
annuity  schemes  such  as    that    provided    in    Canada 
under  the  Government  Annuities  Act  (1908)  are  not 
strictly  speaking,  to   be  regarded    as   old  age  pension 
schemes.      If,  however,  all  the  persons  who  attained  a 
certain  age  had  availed  themselves  of  self-help  schemes 
of  this  kind,  there  would  be  no  need  for  State  pensions. 
It  is  because  a  comparatively  small  number  of  persons 
avail  themselves  of  such  opportunities,  or  perhaps  can 
avail  themselves  of  them,  that  the  demand  for  State 
pensions  has  arisen. 

The  history  of  this  demand  is  as  follows : 
So  far  as  I  am  aware  the  first  detailed  project  for  a 
public  and  compulsory  old  age  pension  was  formulated 
by  Daniel  Defoe  in  1692  or  1693,  and  published  by  him 
in  1697  in  his  "Essay  upon  Projects".  This  project 
is  really  a  comprehensive  old  age  invalidity  and  un- 
employment scheme.  It  was  to  be  tried  first  in  the 
parishes  of  Stepney  and  Whitechapel,  and  was  to  be 
under  the  charge  of  the  local  authorities.  In  1773  Mr. 
Dowdeswell,  M.P.,  introduced  into  Parliament  a  bill 
with  a  similar  object.  This  bill  was  supported  by 
Burke;  it  passed  the  House  of  Commons  but  it  was 
thrown  out  by  the  House  of  Lords.  Both  of  these 
schemes  were  contributory.  Defoe's  scheme  was  to  be 
compulsory,  and  Dowdeswell's  involved  the  payment  of 
deficiencies  out  of  the  rates.  In  1787  Mr.  Mark  Rolle, 
M.P.,  introduced  a  bill  providing  for  a  general  fund 
into  which  rich  and  poor  were  to  pay  alike,  and  from 
which  the  poor  were  to  receive  benefits  for  accident, 
misfortune  or  age. 


278  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

In  1795-96  Thomas  Paine  wrote  his  pamphlet  on 
"Agrarian  Justice",  in  which  he  develops  a  plan  "to 
create  a  National  Fund,  out  of  which  there  shall  be  paid 
to  every  person,  when  arrived  at  the  age  of  twenty-one 
years,  the  sum  of  Fifteen  Pounds  sterling  as  a  compen- 
sation in  part  for  the  loss  of  his  or  her  natural  inheri- 
tance by  the  introduction  of  the  system  of  landed 
property,  and  also  the  sum  of  Ten  Pounds  per  annum 
during  life,  to  every  person  now  living  of  the  age  of 
fifty  years  and  to  all  others  as  they  shall  arrive  at  that 
age".  Paine  proposed  to  raise  the  funds  for  his  plan 
by  means  of  heavy  succession  duties.  In  1837  Lord 
Lansdowne  proposed  in  Parliament  that  the  State 
should  subsidise  Friendly  Societies  by  adding  25  per 
cent,  to  the  amounts  annually  contributed  by  their 
members,  the  funds  being  taken  out  of  the  rates.  In 
1869  Major  Corrance,  M.P.,  proposed  to  give  State 
assistance  to  Friendly  Societies  in  order  that  they  might 
provide  superannuation  at  the  age  of  60  or  65. 

There  were  thus  numerous  suggestions  and  schemes 
of  State  pensions  for  old  age  or  State-aided  superan- 
nuation funds  during  the  past  two  hundred  years.  The 
functions  of  insurance  against  invalidity  and  old  age 
were  exercised  for  even  a  longer  period  by  the  gilds  and 
Livery  Companies  of  England  and  the  incorporated 
trades  of  Scotland,  and  to  a  considerable  extent  these 
functions  are  still  exercised  by  such  of  these  bodies  as 
have  survived.  Similar  functions  have  been  exercised 
by  the  Freemasons  and  similar  societies  and  by  trades 
unions  for  a  very  long  period.  The  organisations 
which  have  very  specially  devoted  themselves  to  this 
function  are,  however,  the  Friendly  Societies  which 
began  to  be  formed  in  great  numbers  before  the  end  of 
the  eighteenth  century.  These  societies  for  mutual 
aid  practically  possessed  the  field,  and  not  only  ren- 
dered the  action  of  the  State  less  necessary,  but  looked 
upon  such  action  as  an  unwarrantable  interference  with 
their  operations.  When,  therefore,  the  German  Old 


OLD  AGE  PENSIONS  279 

Age  and  Invalidity  Insurance  Law  was  passed  in  1889, 
following  upon  the  Accident  Insurance  Laws  of  1884-85, 
which  led  to  the  absorption  into  the  State  scheme  of 
the  previously  existing  Sick  Relief  Societies,  the  Friendly 
Societies  in  Great  Britain  protested  vigorously  against 
the  adoption  of  any  such  system  in  that  country.  A 
contrary  view  was  taken  by  Canon  Blackley  who  had  in 
1879  developed  a  scheme  similar  to  that  which  had  been 
adopted  by  Germany.  Canon  Blackley's  scheme  was 
followed  by  that  of  Mr.  Rankin,  M.P.,  chairman  of  the 
National  Provident  League  which  had  been  formed  in 
1879  for  the  purpose  of  advocating  State  pensions 
for  the  aged,  and  later  in  1889  by  the  scheme 
of  the  Rev.  W.  Moore  Ede,  Rector  of  Gateshead. 
Fresh  interest  was  given  to  the  subject  by  the  pub- 
lication in  1892  by  Mr.  (now  the  Right  Honourable) 
Charles  Booth  of  his  remarkable  pamphlet,  "Pauperism: 
A  Picture,  and  Endowment  of  Old  Age  an  Argument", 
in  which  he  advocated  an  indiscriminate  and  universal 
system  of  State  pensions  which  he  estimated  would 
cost  for  England  and  Wales,  on  the  basis  of  the 
population  of  that  time,  £17,000,000  a  year.  This 
was  followed  up  in  1894  by  Mr.  Booth  by  his  book, 
"The  Aged  Poor  in  England  and  Wales".  The 
first  of  these  two  writings  greatly  disturbed  the 
public  mind,  and  a  Royal  Commission  on  the  Aged 
Poor  was  appointed  in  1893,  Mr.  Asquith  being  then 
Home  Secretary.  The  report  of  this  committee,  which 
was  published  in  1895,  is  one  of  the  most  valuable 
documents  on  the  subject.  This  commission  was  fol- 
lowed by  Lord  Rothschild's  Committee  in  1898,  Mr. 
Chaplin's  in  1899,  Sir  Edward  Hamilton's  in  1900,  and 
by  Mr.  Grant  Lawson's  in  1903.  Mr.  Chamberlain  had 
very  warmly  espoused  the  cause  of  old  age  pensions, 
and  had  urged  that  steps  should  be  taken  towards  the 
adoption  of  a  comprehensive  scheme.  It  was  felt  in 
many  quarters,  however,  that  the  question  was  part  of 
the  larger  question  of  the  Poor  Laws.  The  result  of 


280  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

these  discussions  was  the  appointment  of  a  Royal 
Commission  on  the  Poor  Laws. 

This  commission  issued  its  voluminous  Report  in 
1909.  But  meanwhile  the  agitation  for  old  age  pen- 
sions had  been  carried  on  energetically  by  the  Labour 
members  of  Parliament.  In  1906  they  pressed  upon 
Parliament  the  necessity  of  settling  the  question  by 
means  of  a  non-contributory  plan  by  which  the  State 
should  provide  the  funds.  The  Government  expressed 
its  sympathy,  but  declined  to  deal  with  the  question  at 
that  moment  on  the  ground  that  the  funds  could  not 
then  be  provided.  In  1907  Mr.  W.  H.  Lever  intro- 
duced a  bill  providing  for  the  payment  of  a  pension  of 
five  shillings  per  week  to  persons  of  sixty- five  years  of 
age  and  upwards,  the  funds  to  be  provided  as  regards 
nine-tenths  by  the  Exchequer  and  as  regards  one-tenth 
by  the  local  authorities.  He  proposed  to  procure  the 
necessary  revenue  by  means  of  a  graduated  income  tax. 
It  was  obvious  that  a  measure  of  this  kind  could  only 
be  introduced  by  the  Government,  and  the  bill  was 
dropped.  Eventually,  without  waiting  for  the  Report 
of  the  Poor  Law  Commission,  the  Government  intro- 
duced a  bill  on  May  28th,  1908.  The  second  reading 
was  moved  by  Mr.  Lloyd  George  on  June  15th.  The 
Conservatives  opposed  the  measure,  but  it  passed  the 
Commons  by  a  large  majority.  For  a  time  it  appeared 
as  though  the  House  of  Lords  might  precipitate  a  con- 
stitutional crisis  by  rejecting  the  bill,  but  eventually  the 
bill  was  passed  on  July  30th,  and  the  Act  came  into 
operation  on  January  1st,  1909. 

The  above  recital  shows  that  schemes  for  old  age 
pensions  in  England  long  antedated  such  schemes  on 
the  Continent  of  Europe,  although  England  was  later 
than  many  other  countries  in  actually  carrying  the  pro- 
ject into  practice.  Moreover,  the  non-contributory 
character  of  the  English  scheme  marks  it  off  definitely 
from  the  German. 

While  the  discussion  had  been  going  on  in  Great 


OLD  AGE  PENSIONS  281 

Britain,  similar  discussions  had  arisen  in  the  British 
Colonies.  New  Zealand  passed  an  Old  Age  Pension  Act 
in  1898;  consolidating  and  amending  Acts  were  passed 
in  1909.  New  South  Wales  passed  an  Act  in  1900;  Vic- 
toria began  to  pay  pensions  in  1901  and  Queensland  in 
1909.  The  Commonwealth  adopted  a  uniform  Pension 
Law  in  1908,  amending  the  original  Act  in  1909.  The 
special  features  of  the  last-mentioned  legislation  are  the 
differential  age  for  women,  men  being  entitled  to  a 
pension  at  65  years  of  age  and  women  at  60.  Invalid 
pensions  may  be  given  to  any  person  over  16  years  of 
age  who  is  permanently  incapacitated  for  work.  The 
systems  of  New  Zealand  and  of  the  Commonwealth  of 
Australia  are  both  non-contributory,  and  are  both 
restricted  to  the  "deserving  poor".  In  respect  to  the 
period  of  residence  necessary  to  entitle  a  person  other- 
wise eligible  for  a  pension,  the  Commonwealth  Act 
required  only  five  years,  the  New  Zealand  Act  twenty- 
five.  While  there  are  numerous  partial  pension  systems 
for  certain  classes  of  persons  in  the  United  States  under 
congressional  laws,  and  in  the  various  States  of  the 
Union  under  State  laws,  there  is  no  general  pension 
system  in  either  legislative  field. 

It  would  have  been  surprising  if  so  wide-spread  an 
interest  in  the  subject  had  not  affected  this  country. 
A  bill,  originally  drawn  in  1905,  was  introduced  in  1907 
by  the  late  Sir  Richard  Cartwright,  having  for  its  object 
the  provision  of  State  annuities.  Several  speeches 
were  delivered  in  the  Senate  upon  the  measure,  all  of 
the  speakers,  as  well  as  the  author  of  the  bill,  disavowing 
any  intention  to  deal  with  the  old  age  pension  question, 
and  disapproving  of  State  pensions  on  the  ground  of 
age  so  far  as  Canada  is  concerned.  The  Government 
Annuities  Act  was  passed  in  1908.  Circulars  bearing 
the  legend,  "Comfort  and  happiness  in  old  age.  The 
problem  solved.  Every  one  eligible",  were  widely  dis- 
tributed. It  was  pointed  out  at  the  time  that  the  pro- 
visions of  the  Act,  while  quite  favourable  for  well-to-do 


282  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

persons,  were  not  likely  to  attract  the  very  class  whom  a 
Government  scheme  might  be  expected  to  remove 
from  the  reach  of  want  and  from  the  field  of  the  old 
age  problem;  in  other  words,  that  the  annuity  scheme 
only  touched  the  fringe  of  the  question.  The  event  has 
corresponded  to  these  anticipations.  That  the  scheme 
appeals  especially  to  the  well-to-do  is  evident  from  the 
fact  that  of  the  purchasers  of  Immediate  and  Deferred 
Annuities  taken  together,  numbering  1,625,  only  52 
persons  are  or  will  become  claimants  upon  the  minimum 
annuity  of  $50,  while  the  claimants  upon  the  maximum 
amount  of  $600  number  137.  About  one-half  of  the 
annuitants,  present  or  prospective,  will  receive  $100.  It 
was  evident  from  the  beginning  that,  in  so  far  as  the 
problem  was  a  real  one,  the  annuities  scheme  on  the 
basis  of  the  Act  of  1908  offered  no  solution.  Meanwhile, 
in^  February  1907,  Mr.  R.  A.  Pringle,  M.P.,  moved  a 
resolution  in  general  terms,  and  in  February  1908,  he 
moved  for  a  Select  Committee  to  inquire  into  schemes  for 
making  provision  for  the  aged  and  deserving  poor  by 
State  aid  or  otherwise.  This  committee  met  three 
times  but  presented  no  report.  In  January  1912,  Mr. 
J.  H.  Burnham,  M.P.,  moved  for  a  Select  Special  Com- 
mittee to  make  inquiry  into  an  old  age  pension  system 
for  Canada.  The  resolution  was  adopted,  and  on  31st 
January  Mr.  Borden  moved  for  the  appointment  of 
the  Committee.  Mr.  Burnham  was  elected  Chairman, 
and  this  committee  is  now  hearing  evidence.  Such 
being  an  outline  of  the  history  of  the  question,  it  may 
now  be  asked,  what  are  the  conditions  of  this  country  in 
relation  to  it,  and  what  are  the  desiderata  for  a  prac- 
ticable scheme? 

Owing  to  the  circumstance  that  the  age  data  of  the 
census  of  1911  are  not  yet  available,  those  of  the  census 
of  1901  must  unavoidably  be  employed  as  a  basis  of 
calculation.  On  this  basis  the  percentage  of  persons 
over  65  years  of  age  in  the  Dominion  is  5.015.  The 
problem  is,  taking  age  alone  into  account  and  excluding 


OLD  AGE  PENSIONS  283 

invalidity  at  the  given  age  or  any  other,  how  many  of 
these  would  be  likely  to  become  a  charge  upon  a  State 
pension  fund.  Clearly  the  number  must  depend  upon 
the  principle  of  exclusion.  All  those  who  possess  in- 
dependent means  above  a  certain  amount,  all  those  who, 
while  not  possessing  private  means,  are  nevertheless 
placed  in  the  possession  of  means  or  of  subsistence  by 
their  relatives  and  others,  and  all  those  who  are  main- 
tained at  the  expense  of  the  public  under  other  systems 
of  relief  or  of  institutional  confinement  may  be  excluded 
without  discussion  on  details.  More  difficult  to  dis- 
criminate are  those  who,  while  not  belonging  to  any  of 
the  above  classes,  are  susceptible  of  being  grouped  as 
"non-deserving  poor".  If  these  are  excluded  from  the 
benefits  of  a  general  old  age  pension  fund,  it  is  clear 
that  they  must  be  provided  for;  otherwise,  unless  what 
may  turn  out  to  be  a  considerable  part  of  the  old  age 
problem,  is  to  remain  unsolved.  Of  estimates  of  the 
various  classes  mentioned,  so  far  as  Canada  is  con- 
cerned, there  are  none.  Up  till  the  present  time  this 
country  has  contrived  to  exist  without  a  general  Poor 
Law,  although  in  several  of  the  provinces  there  are 
legislative  means  of  providing  for  the  destitute,  either 
by  local  doles,  by  the  provision  of  work  by  the  mu- 
nicipalities or  by  provincial  institutions,  or  provincial 
aid  to  public  or  associational  charities.  That  a  con- 
siderable amount  of  public  and  private  money  is  de- 
voted to  the  relief  of  the  poor,  we  all  know;  how  much 
the  total  is  would  be  difficult  to  determine  with  accuracy. 
In  the  strict  sense  of  the  word,  there  is  as  yet  no  pauper- 
ism in  Canada  although  there  is  a  great  deal  of  poverty. 
There  is,  however,  no  reason  to  suppose  at  the  present 
moment  when  industries  are  brisk  and  when  the  move- 
ment of  trade  is  constantly  increasing,  that  the  amount 
of  poverty  is  otherwise  than  easily  controllable.  While, 
no  doubt,  in  the  smaller  country  towns  and  in  some 
villages  there  are  people  living  on  the  margin  of  sub- 
sistence, the  conditions  of  the  agricultural  regions  forbid 


284  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

the  idea  that  there  is  any  rural  poverty  of  moment. 
Since  agriculture  is  still  the  predominant  occupation  of 
the  people  of  this  country,  it  is  clear  that  the  figure 
representing  the  probable  number  of  claimants  upon  a 
State  old  age  pension  fund,  may  fairly  be  regarded  as 
a  very  low  one.  In  other  countries  this  figure  varies 
according  to  the  conditions  and  also  according  to  the 
nature  of  the  scheme,  and  especially  to  the  amounts  of 
the  pensions  taken  into  account,  together  with  the 
maximum  income  from  other  sources  of  the  persons  to 
be  permitted  to  draw  upon  the  Fund.  Thus  while  the 
percentage  of  probable  claimants  upon  an  indiscriminate 
plan  of  distribution  might  be  regarded  as  not  open  to 
forecast,  the  probable  percentage  of  claimants  upon  a 
discriminative  fund  has  been  put  for  other  countries 
variously  at  from  30  to  45  per  cent,  of  the  total  number  of 
persons  at  the  given  pensionable  age.  In  the  case  of 
Canada  it  might  be  fair  to  place  the  figure  at  a  some- 
what lower  point  than  the  lesser  of  the  two  figures 
mentioned,  but  it  would  be  unsafe  to  place  it  lower 
than  20  per  cent.  Based  upon  the  calculation  above 
mentioned  the  number  of  probable  claimants  upon  an 
old  age  pension  payable  from  65  years  of  age,  and  ex- 
cluding the  classes  indicated,  would  be  72,000  at  the 
present  moment;  that  is  to  say,  20  per  cent,  of  360,000 
persons  at  65  years  of  age,  or  1  per  cent,  of  the  total 
population.  This  is  probably  the  lowest  figure  upon  which 
it  would  be  reasonable  to  estimate. 

We  have  now  to  estimate  the  cost  of  a  scheme  of 
normal  character;  any  variation  from  the  normal  would 
involve  increase  or  diminution  of  the  estimated  cost. 
If  the  amount  of  the  pension  were  $1.00  per  week,  the 
cost  of  pensioning  72,000  persons  would  be  almost 
$3,750,000  a  year;  if  it  were  $2.00  per  week,  the  cost 
would  be  almost  $7,500,000  a  year,  exclusive  of  the  cost 
of  administration.  On  the  basis  of  the  latter  figure  the 
cost  for  Canada,  say,  thirty  years  hence  for  the  pen- 
sionable persons  in  a  population  of  15,000,000  would  be 
about  $15,600,000. 


OLD  AGE  PENSIONS  285 

It  is  thus  obvious  that  any  scheme  to  be  effective 
must  be  costly.  In  any  practicable  plan  it  would  be 
necessary  to  place  a  limit,  twenty  or  twenty-five  years, 
for  example,  upon  the  period  of  residence  necessary  to 
qualify  for  a  pension;  and  the  benefits  should  probably 
be  confined  to  British  subjects.  So  also  it  would  be 
necessary  to  place  a  limit  upon  the  amount  of  property 
which  might  be  possessed  or  the  amount  of  income 
enjoyed  by  a  claimant  for  a  pension.  It  might  be  wise 
to  differentiate  the  amounts  of  pensions  for  men  and 
women  respectively,  or  to  differentiate  the  ages  at  which 
the  pensions  should  become  payable.  It  might  also  be 
practicable  to  divide  the  pensioners  into  two  classes — 
one  class  being  composed  of  those  who  had  already 
purchased  annuities  under  the  State  annuity  scheme  or 
any  other,  and  the  other  class  being  composed  of  those 
who  had  not  done  so.  Such  a  plan  might  probably  be 
preferable  to  any  contributory  scheme,  and  it  might 
have  the  effect  of  obviating  at  least  in  some  measure  the 
risk  of  weakening  the  sense  of  individual  responsibility 
which  all  pension  schemes  inevitably  incur. 

Provision  should  also  be  made  for  the  fitting  in  of  any 
public  pension  plan  with  the  possible  replacement 
through  provincial  legislation  of  the  present  system  of 
indemnities  in  compensation  for  injuries  sustained  by 
workmen  in  course  of  their  employment  by  annuities 
paid  either  directly  by  the  employers  or  by  them  through 
the  State. 

JAMES  MAYOR. 


THE    RHODES    SCHOLARS* 

THE  last  twelve  years  have  seen  a  marked  change 
in  the  University  of  Toronto.  The  University 
of  Toronto  has  been  essentially  a  microcosm  of 
Canada  itself ;  the  same  forces,  if  writ  smaller,  have  been 
working  there  as  in  Canada.  Imperialism,  the  growing 
sense  of  the  unity  of  the  Empire;  the  disappearance,  if 
it  ever  appeared,  of  continentalism  and  annexation,  has 
worked  changes  even  in  a  university,  even  though  a 
university  be  part  of  that  Republic  of  Letters  which  is 
without  country  or  flag.  (Like  the  Labour  Party  in 
France  but  with  much  more  reason  and  more  righteous- 
ness.) 

Before  the  growth  of  Imperialism  our  students 
necessarily  gravitated  after  graduation  to  the  United 
States,  the  only  place  which  held  out  to  them  pro- 
spects of  professorships  and  continued  academic  work  of 
an  attractive  kind.  The  causes  for  this  exodus  were 
obvious,  still  continue  and  will  continue,  but  the  exodus 
itself  has  been  modified  by  two  or  three  distinct  changes 
of  circumstances. 

The  sense  of  the  Unity  of  the  Empire  has  quickened 
interest  in  the  universities  of  the  Old  Land.  Our 
physicists  go  to  Cambridge  now  to  Professor  Thomson, 
and  come  from  Cambridge  back  to  us,  bringing  with 
them  sometimes  young  Cambridge  graduates  in  their 
train.  In  the  second  place,  Cecil  Rhodes'  bequest  to 
Oxford  and  Mr.  Flavelle's  bequest  to  Toronto  have 
established  a  new  tie  between  Toronto  and  Oxford, 
which  grows  of  itself,  and  is  by  no  means  now  confined 
to  Rhodes  or  Flavelle  scholars.  We  have  at  the  pre- 
sent moment  some  sixteen  men  and  two  women  at 

*Address  delivered  before  the  Ottawa  Alumni,  on  February  28th,  by 
Principal  Hutton. 

[286] 


THE  RHODES  SCHOLARS  287 

Oxford,  of  whom  at  least  one- fourth  or  more  are  neither 
Rhodes  nor  Flavelle  scholars,  but  are  there  without  the 
inducement  of  scholarships.  They  find,  I  may  remark 
in  passing,  an  added  pleasure  to  their  Oxford  course  in 
the  unstinted  hospitality  and  ceaseless  kindness  of  Sir 
William  Osier,  whose  house  is  open  to  all  Canadians; 
and  in  a  few  months  Sir  William  will  be  reinforced  by 
another  good  Canadian  resident,  his  friend  and  our 
friend,  Professor  Ramsay  Wright,  who  also  will  be  living 
in  Oxford.  The  current,  in  other  words,  which  set  to 
Johns  Hopkins  and  Chicago,  with  smaller  side  streams 
running  to  Harvard  and  Columbia,  has  been  diverted 
recently  to  Oxford. 

This  is  a  considerable  change,  though  it  is  premature 
to  prophesy  its  continuance.  Without  any  such  pro- 
phecy it  suggests  certain  meditations.  In  the  first  place, 
Oxford  is  not  a  research  university,  but  a  character 
university ;  it  is  not  to  learn  to  know  something  so  much 
as  to  learn  to  be  something,  not  for  intellect's  but  for 
character's  sake  that  men  are  drawn  thither.  Our 
students  going  to  Chicago,  etc.,  return  as  they  went, 
the  same  men  as  before  with  simply  a  specialism  further 
developed  and  trained.  They  are  apt  to  return  from 
Oxford  with  a  new  outlook  on  life,  with  their  intellec- 
tual point  of  view  somewhat  changed;  they  return  with 
a  broader  view  of  history,  and  a  broader  view  of  history 
is  not  merely  a  matter  of  intellect  but  of  character. 
The  intellectual  and  the  moral  meet  in  the  Oxford 
schools  of  LitercB  Humaniores  and  of  History.  They 
are  better  humanists  when  they  return,  broader  men. 

Possibly  Mr.  Flavelle  and  Mr.  Rhodes  hoped  that 
their  Rhodes  and  Flavelle  scholars  would  directly  lead 
to  the  improvement  of  public  life  in  Canada,  to  more 
light  and  better  leadership  in  politics;  and  that  possibly 
was  a  romantic  and  poetic  hope,  more  characteristic  of 
men  of  business  and  action  than  of  scholars ;  too  romantic 
and  poetic  for  a  practical  age;  but  if  not  directly,  then 
indirectly,  through  the  general  influence  of  universities 


288  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

and  their  students,  the  introduction  of  broader  views 
of  history  and  a  less  narrow  and  local  spirit  into  Canada 
and  Canadian  politics  will  justify  their  generosity  and 
their  far-sightedness. 

And  it  is  not  merely  our  own  returned  scholars  and 
students  we  receive  from  Oxford ;  we  have  had  two  young 
Fellows  of  All  Souls  in  succession,  who  were  not  Cana- 
dians. We  have  at  the  present  moment  six  young 
Oxford  men  in  history,  ancient  history  and  classics,  who 
are  not  our  own  men,  another  in  Biology,  and  two 
Cambridge  men  in  Political  Science,  and  this  is  leaving 
out  of  account  Trinity  College  which  has  still,  after 
giving  up  two  or  even  three  of  its  Oxford  finds  to  the 
University  and  University  College,  three  or  four  other 
Oxford  graduates  on  its  staff  in  history  and  classics 
and  English. 

I  pass  on  to  another  point ;  we  have  not  distinguished 
ourselves  for  scholarship  in  Oxford  with  our  Rhodes 
scholars  as  McGill  has  done  with  Messrs.  Rose  and 
Archibald.  The  reason  is  not  far  to  seek ;  we  have  elected 
very  scrupulously  and  narrowly  on  the  lines  of  the  Rhodes 
will,  and  we  have  assigned  only  three-tenths  of  the  marks 
given  to  scholarship.  There  is  the  difficult  point,  the  crux 
in  the  Rhodes  system.  It  is  a  system  designed  to  turn 
out  men,  not  scholars :  Rhodians,  if  you  please,  not  pro- 
fessors, and  the  weak  spot  in  the  system  is  obvious. 
The  Rhodes  scholarship  system  is,  like  Christianity 
itself,  too  broad  for  ordinary  human  nature,  which 
works  through  the  division  of  labour  and  specialisation. 
A  Rhodes  scholar  is  apt  to  be  the  sanest  and  broadest 
of  men,  something  of  a  scholar,  something  of  a  leader, 
something  of  an  athlete ;  the  American  scholars  especially, 
I  understand,  are  all  alike  able,  in  the  vernacular  of 
this  continent,  to  play  football  some,  hockey  some, 
tennis  some,  to  run  and  jump  some-,  but  when  a  uni- 
versity wants  a  professor  it  looks  out  for  some  one  who 
is  more  of  a  specialist.  Examinations,  as  understood 
everywhere,  bring  to  the  front  specialists  and  not 


THE  RHODES  SCHOLARS  289 

Rhodes  scholars,  and  we  have  produced  no  one  among 
our  Rhodes  men  the  equal  in  scholarship,  I  repeat,  of 
Mr.  Rose  of  McGill.  Our  Rhodes  scholars  are  rather, 
as  Mr.  Rhodes  contemplated,  scholars  among  gentlemen 
and  gentlemen  among  scholars,  or  athletes  among 
gentlemen  and  scholars,  or  gentlemen  among  scholars 
and  athletes;  an  admirable  combination,  I  submit, 
gentlemen,  an  admirable  combination  for  character's 
sake,  for  the  world's  sake,  but  not  so  naturally  lending 
itself  to  professorial  appointments;  there  lies  the  dif- 
ficulty, to  find  occupation  for  the  Rhodes  scholars  on 
their  return  to  Canada.  I  often  wish,  I  believe  I  am 
right  in  wishing,  that  Mr.  Rhodes  had  inoculated  the 
Board  of  Examiners  for  the  Indian  Civil  Service  with 
his  ideas.  There,  if  anywhere,  there  in  the  Government 
of  India  should  be  openings  for  men  who  are  something 
more  than  scholars,  who  have  that  will  and  force  of 
character  and  capacity  for  leadership  which  is  not  tested 
by  written  examinations,  which  does  not  show  up  in 
written  examinations,  which  in  fact  almost  naturally 
shows  "  down  "  if  I  may  coin  a  phrase  in  written  examina- 
tions: for  the  man  of  strong  character  and  individuality 
is  not  a  good  absorbent  of  other  people's  ideas  and 
books;  while  written  examinations  are  apt  to  bring  to 
the  front  the  blotting  paper  type  of  human  nature,  the 
sensitive,  susceptible  Greek  type,  which  makes  admirable 
blotting  paper  and  absorbs  quickly  and  clearly,  and 
gives  back  again  legibly  and  intelligibly  the  alien  ideas 
and  books  which  are  stamped  across  its  surface. 

But  the  Indian  Civil  Service  needs,  if  I  am  not  quite 
mistaken,  something  much  more  Roman,  something 
more  than  Greek  or  Hindoo  or  Bengali,  susceptibility 
and  sensitiveness  and  literary  power;  it  needs  leader- 
ship and  morale  or  character,  and  if  our  Rhodes  system 
could  be  utilised  for  that  service,  it  could  serve,  I  think, 
an  added  purpose  and  confer  another  benefit  on  the  Em- 
pire which  it  is  not  at  present  rendering.  Perhaps  in 
the  future  we  shall  see  our  Rhodes  scholars  helping  in 
the  Government  of  India  or  Egypt. 


290  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

Further,  to  return  to  the  changes  which  have  diverted 
elsewhere  the  old  exodus  from  our  universities  to  the 
United  States,  an  exodus  which  shows  both  in  its  waxing 
and  waning  how  a  university  is  a  microcosm  in  itself,  a 
replica  of  the  larger  life  outside,  the  exodus  has  been 
diminished  by  the  growth  of  our  own  North- West. 
The  universities  of  Manitoba,  Saskatchewan,  Alberta, 
and  now  British  Columbia  have  produced  a  certain 
number  of  those  openings  into  university  life,  which  in 
the  old  days  could  only  be  found  in  the  United  States. 
And  the  growth  of  our  own  University,  in  spite  of  the 
large  admixture,  and  wholesome  admixture,  of  Oxford 
and  Cambridge  men  on  our  staff,  has  given  wider  op- 
portunities to  Canadian  scholarship.  There  were  two 
men  teaching  classics  and  ancient  history  in  1880  in 
University  College.  There  are  now  twelve,  almost  all 
of  them  Oxford  men,  but  some  of  them  are  our  men 
returned  to  us  after  a  course  in  Oxford.  We  have  five 
such  men  in  the  University  or  University  College  alone, 
in  history  or  classics,  the  two  subjects  on  which  the 
reputation  of  Oxford  rests.  The  opening  up  of  our 
North-West  to  the  establishment  of  universities  there 
has  not  only  opened  positions  to  our  graduates,  but  they 
are  bringing  us,  and  will  bring  us,  more  and  more  grad- 
uate and  other  students;  and  so  our  University,  not 
merely  by  sending  men  to  the  staff  of  those  universities 
but  by  receiving  students  and  graduate  students  there- 
from, will  begin  more  and  more  to  be  an  intellectual 
centre  and  a  bond  between  east  and  west,  even  as  Oxford 
and  Cambridge  in  their  quiet  and  unseen  way  are  bonds 
throughout  the  Empire,  serving  with  other  bonds  more 
patent  and  potent  to  hold  it  together.  When  East  and 
West  have  on  the  surface  different  interests  and  are 
hard  to  hold  together,  our  University  may  play  a  quiet 
but  useful  r61e  in  helping  to  narrow  that  breach,  to 
unite  distant  provinces,  to  spread  a  sense  of  Canadian 
unity  through  them  all,  even  as  already  it  illustrates 
of  late  years  the  spread  of  Imperial  unity.  On  the  one 
hand,  its  graduate  students  go  to  Oxford;  on  the  other, 
graduate  students  come  into  it  from  British  Columbia, 


THE  RHODES  SCHOLARS  291 

and  Alberta,  and  Saskatchewan;  the  water  flows  in  at 
one  end  and  out  at  the  other;  there  is  life  and  motion 
to  keep  the  deep  waters  of  learning  alive,  to  keep  them 
from  stagnation,  to  keep  the  mariners  upon  them  from 
furling  their  sails  as  professors,  it  may  be,  to  quote  one 
of  my  colleagues,  are  sometimes  apt  to  furl  their  sails 
in  mature  life,  and  to  lie  becalmed  in  the  intellectual 
doldrums. 

Perhaps  you  want  to  know,  gentlemen,  how  we  are  to 
meet  our  financial  responsibilities.  You  know  that  the 
Succession  Duties  have  fallen  off  and  that  there  is  a 
deficit.  I  am  not  in  the  secrets  of  the  Government, 
gentlemen,  and  I  am  afraid  I  cannot  enlighten  you. 
But  Sir  James  Whitney  has  made  a  great  reputation  in 
Ontario  by  his  university  policy,  has  won  support  from 
both  parties  by  his  liberal  provisions  for  the  University, 
and  he  is  not  likely  now  to  go  back  upon  his  record ;  and 
he  has,  moreover,  in  the  Leader  of  the  Opposition,  a  man 
of  the  same  mind  on  this  question  with  himself.  I 
think  Sir  James  and  his  Government  will  have  the  sup- 
port of  the  Opposition  in  anything  he  may  propose. 
Meanwhile,  at  least,  the  old  reproach  is  removed  that 
private  benefactions  do  nothing  because  the  State  does 
so  much.  The  State  has  stimulated  private  benefactions, 
at  least  from  one  illustrious  family,  not  to  be  always 
the  only  one.  Besides  the  generous  aid  ($200,000  in 
value)  given  to  the  Museum  by  Sir  Edmund  Walker 
and  Sir  Edmund  Osier,  Sir  Henry  Pellatt,  Mr.  Z.  A. 
Lash,  Sir  William  Van  Home,  Mrs.  H.  D.  Warren,  Mr. 
D.  R.  Wilkie,  Mr.  A.  E.  Ames,  Mr.  Langmuir  and  others, 
and  you  are  all  aware  that  Mr.  Chester  Massey  is  putting 
up  a  Students'  Union  and  Y.M.C.A.  building  which  will 
be  as  good  as  any  such  building  on  the  continent,  be- 
sides what  the  Massey  Estate  is  doing  for  Victoria  Col- 
lege; you  are  aware  also  that  Mrs.  Massey  Treble  has 
opened  a  building  for  women  students,  a  domestic 
science  building,  which  is  one  of  the  ornaments  of  the 
University,  the  best  equipped  building  of  the  kind 
probably  existing,  with  gymnasium  and  swimming  bath 
for  all  the  women  students  of  the  University. 


THE  CASE  OF  BRISTOL  UNIVERSITY* 


FOR  the  last  six  months   Bristol   University  has 
been  a  storm  spot  in  the  educational  world.    Its 
administration  and  the  proceedings  of  its  Coun- 
cil  have   been  severely   handled   by  academic   critics. 
Criticism  at  first  was  centred  upon  a  single  point,  the 
award  of  honorary  degrees  in  last  October,  but  grad- 
ually it  has  grown  till  now  the  university  authorities 
are  faced  by  quite  an  array  of  charges  which,  if  an- 
swerable, are  at  any  rate  unanswered. 

The  principal  charge  made  against  the  administra- 
tion of  the  University  is  the  deliberate  subversion  of  its 
constitution  by  one  of  its  constituent  bodies,  the  lay 
Council.  In  the  University  of  Liverpool,  and  in  other 
civic  universities,  the  various  governing  bodies,  the 
Court,  the  Council,  and  the  Senate,  work  in  harmony  one 
with  another,  each  in  its  own  sphere  fulfilling  its  ap- 
pointed functions  for  the  common  good  and  in  the  gen- 
eral interest  of  the  University.  But  in  Bristol  the 
Council  seems  from  the  first  to  have  conceived  of  itself 
as  the  supreme  governing  body  and  to  have  relegated  to 
an  inferior  and  subordinate  position  Court  and  Senate. 
Now  the  Council  is  emphatically  a  lay  body,  made  up 
mainly  of  business  men,  who  may  be  excellent  solicitors, 
merchants,  and  so  forth,  but  who  in  the  nature  of  things 
have  not  the  knowledge  and  experience  indispensable  to 
the  right  management  of  the  affairs  of  a  university. 
The  Court,  by  charter  defined  as  the  "Supreme  govern- 
ing body  of  the  University",  is  rigorously  controlled  by 
Council,  whose  decrees  it  registers  without  revision  or 
even  discussion.  The  Senate,  the  academic  body 
entrusted  by  charter  and  statutes  with  the  regulation 

*  From  the  Saturday  Review  of  March  8,  1913. 
[292] 


BRISTOL  UNIVERSITY  293 

and  control  of  the  academic  interests  of  the  University, 
is  little  consulted  by  Council,  which  has  set  up  com- 
mittees of  its  own  to  deal  with  matters  in  respect  to 
which  the  Senate  has  been  appointed  advisory  body 
to  Council.  In  the  Council's  view  it  would  seem  that 
the  Senate  is  incompetent  to  offer  sound  advice  upon 
the  academic  management  of  the  University. 

Council  then  has  assumed  the  control  not  merely 
of  finance,  its  true  function,  but  of  esoteric,  academic 
business.  Hence  the  practice  of  Bristol  University  in 
some  of  the  most  important  departments  of  university 
work,  in  the  granting  of  degrees,  for  instance,  and  in  the 
appointment  of  teachers,  differs  wholly  from  that  of  the 
other  universities;  which  explains  the  chaos  at  Bristol 
and  the  consequent  discredit. 

The  evil  is  necessarily  aggravated  and  made  more 
difficult  of  reform  from  within  if,  as  has  been  hinted,  the 
Council  is  itself  under  the  virtual  control  of  a  small 
caucus  of  its  members,  so  that  the  great  powers  entrusted 
to  the  University  and  distributed  among  the  three  gov- 
erning bodies  appointed  under  the  constitution  are 
actually  wielded  by  a  handful  of  self-appointed  men  who 
may  lack  every  qualification  to  entitle  them  to  exercise 
control,  even  in  a  subordinate  degree,  in  a  university; 
men  whose  opinions  upon  academic  matters  would 
carry  no  weight  whatever  among  educationists.  Can 
it  prove  other  than  disastrous  to  the  University  that 
men  of  this  type  should  be  actually  in  supreme  control? 

There  can  be  no  more  convincing  proof  of  the  truth 
of  the  assertion  that  the  Council  has  subverted  the  con- 
stitution than  the  prominence  of  the  "Chairman  of 
Council"  in  the  affairs  of  the  University.  Recently  the 
Council  thought  it  necessary  to  pass  a  resolution  of  con- 
fidence in  their  chairman,  and,  strange  to  say,  com- 
munications from  the  University  to  the  press  are  made 
by  the  Chairman  of  Council.  Yet  the  "Chairman  of 
Council"  is  unknown  to  charter  and  statutes  as  an 
officer  of  the  University;  constitutionally  he  is  merely  a 
member  of  Council  elected  to  preside  over  its  meetings. 


294  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

It  certainly  is  strange  that  the  teaching  staff,  who 
make  up  the  Senate,  are  not  able  to  make  any  effective 
protest  against  the  encroachments  of  the  Council. 
Its  tame  acquiescence  in  its  own  effacement  seems  to 
show  that  there  is  some  truth  in  the  representations  as 
to  the  insecurity  of  tenure  under  which  teachers  at 
Bristol  hold  office,  the  Council  having  power  to  remove 
them  directly  against  the  Senate's  advice.  The  best 
men  will  not  serve  under  such  conditions. 

Not  only  is  the  Senate  feeble,  but  it  has  little  hope 
of  deriving  new  strength  from  without.  The  charter 
and  statutes  impose  duties  on  the  professors,  who  form 
the  Senate,  in  the  faithful  discharge  of  which  they  may 
incur  the  displeasure  of  Council,  or  of  particular  and 
influential  members  of  Council.  It  is  an  extraordinary 
oversight,  which  must  be  remedied,  that  the  Privy 
Council,  when  it  assigned  duties  to  the  Senate,  did  not 
provide  protection  for  professors  against  arbitrary  dis- 
missal. That  such  tenure  as  exists  in  Bristol  University 
was  considered  unsatisfactory  by  the  Advisory  Com- 
mittee to  the  Board  of  Education  is  evident  from  the 
report  of  that  committee,  published  in  1912,  in  which  a 
significant  paragraph  is  devoted  to  the  status  and  tenure 
of  professors.  While  acknowledging  the  difficulties  that 
may  arise  where  chairs  are  "unworthily  held",  they  de- 
clare that  no  college  "can  claim  rank  as  a  university 
unless  its  professors  enjoy  such  security  of  tenure  as  will 
guarantee  proper  freedom  of  teaching",  that  there  is 
"no  sufficient  reason  why  any  governing  body  should 
keep  its  professors  on  a  three  months'  tenure",  and 
that  it  is  "imperative  that  regular  provision  should  be 
made  to  secure  at  least  that  no  professor  can  be  removed 
from  his  office  until  his  case  has  been  fully  considered 
by  the  Senate  (or  corresponding  body) ". 

There  may  be,  as  the  Committee  allows,  chairs  un- 
worthily held,  just  as  seats  on  Council  and  the  highest 
offices  in  the  University  may  be  unworthily  held.  No 
doubt  chairs  may  be  held  by  men  against  whom  un- 


I 

BRISTOL  UNIVERSITY  295 

worthiness  and  actual  incapacity  can  be  charged  with 
truth.  But  if  it  is  solely  in  the  discretion  of  Council 
to  declare  a  chair  unworthily  held  by  "a  teacher  against 
whom  actual  incapacity  or  malfeasance  could  not  be 
alleged",  this  is  a  weapon  that  may  be  levelled  against 
really  efficient  professors,  while  professors  who  occupy 
their  chairs  unworthily,  or  against  whom  even  incapacity 
can  be  alleged,  have  nothing  to  fear  from  it.  They 
may  sleep  easy  in  their  beds,  if  only  they  are  persona 
grates  to  the  authorities. 

Other  faults  in  the  University  are  really  the  outcome 
of  the  cardinal  defect  we  have  pointed  out — the  usurpa- 
tion by  a  lay  Council  of  academic  powers.  The  most 
conspicuous  of  these  transgressions  was  the  award  of 
honorary  degrees  last  October,  when  the  Council  com- 
mitted one  indiscretion  after  another,  and  gave  a  dis- 
play of  incompetence  that  has  excited  general  derision. 
On  this  occasion  the  award  of  degrees  was  so  lavish  and 
so  ill-considered  that  it  aroused  the  indignation  of 
Bristol  itself,  and  provoked  criticism  in  the  Education 
Committee  of  the  city,  a  body  which  itself  was  honoured 
in  the  persons  of  some  dozen  of  its  members.  Under 
criticism  it  came  out  that  Council  had  awarded  degrees 
to  a  large  section  of  its  own  body,  including  its  chairman 
and  several  of  his  relatives;  that  a  committee  appointed 
to  recommend  names  for  degrees  had  recommended  the 
names  of  some  of  its  own  members.  The  Council  had 
disregarded  both  the  statute  and  the  ordinance — itself 
of  doubtful  validity — that  regulate  the  granting  of 
honorary  degrees.  They  had  awarded  the  degrees  on 
the  recommendation  of  a  body  constituted  without 
authority  either  of  statute  or  ordinance.  It  thus  ap- 
peared that  every  one  of  the  degrees  conferred  by  Lord 
Haldane  on  the  occasion  of  his  installation  as  Chancellor 
of  Bristol  University  was  illegal. 

The  Council  will  surely  do  well  to  recognise  frankly 
that  they  have  been  misled  by  inexperience  and  have  taken 
up  an  untenable  position.  They  should  acknowledge 


296  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

their  mistake,  and  by  practical  reform  give  assurance 
to  the  world  of  good  conduct  in  the  future.  Let  them 
at  once  take  steps  to  adopt  the  practice  of  other  civic 
universities.  If,  however,  Council  remains  obdurate — 
and  so  far  it  has  shown  no  signs  of  repentance — Par- 
liament must  appoint  a  committee  to  investigate  the 
conduct  of  the  affairs  of  the  University  from  its  founda- 
tion to  the  present  time.  This  really  is  the  best  thing 
that  could  happen.  There  would  then  be  a  chance  of  a 
new  start  and  of  the  recovery  of  ground  lost  from  the 
beginning. 


THE  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 


A  MAGAZINE  PUBLISHED  BY  THE  ALUMNI  ASSOCIA- 
TION OF  THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO. 


EDITORIAL  COMMITTEE. 

I.  H.  CAMERON,  M.B.,  LL.D.,  W.  R.  CARR,  Ph.D., 
J.  M.  CLARK,  M.A.,  LL.B.,  R.  A.  GRAY,  B.A.,  H.  E.  T. 
HAULTAIN,  M.E.,  REV.  FATHER  KELLY,  B.A.,  J.  C. 
MCLENNAN,  Ph.D.,  C.  H.  MITCHELL,  C.E.,  J.  SQUAIR, 
B.A.,  F.  N.  G.  STARR,  M.D.,  J.  B.  TYRRELL,  M.A., 
B.Sc.,  GORDON  WALDRON,  B.A.,  GEO.  WILKIE,  B.A. 

A.  B.  MACALLUM,SC.D.,  F.R.S.,  Editor-in-chief,  Chairman. 


Miss  G.  LAWLER,  M.A.,  AND  GEORGE  H.  LOCKE,  M.A., 
Ph.D.,  Associate  Editors. 


ADDRESS  COMMUNICATIONS  TO  J.  PATTERSON,  M.A., 
SECRETARY  OF  THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  ALUMNI 
ASSOCIATION,  ROOM  51,  PHYSICS  BUILDING,  UNI- 
VERSITY OF  TORONTO. 


COMMUNICATIONS  REGARDING  "PERSONALS"  ARE  TO  BE 
ADDRESSED  TO  MlSS  M.  J.  HELSON,  M.A.,  UNIVER- 
SITY OF  TORONTO. 


THE  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY  is  ISSUED  ON  OR  ABOUT 
THE  IOTH  NOVEMBER,  DECEMBER,  JANUARY,  FEB- 
RUARY, MARCH,  APRIL,  MAY,  JUNE,  JULY. 

SUBSCRIPTION,  $1.00  A  YEAR.    SINGLE  COPIES,  15  CENTS. 


TORONTO 
PRINTED  AT  THE  UNIVERSITY   PRESS. 

[297] 


298  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

PROFESSOR  FREDERIC  H.  SYKES 

Professor  Frederic  H.  Sykes,  who  has  filled  the 
position  of  Director  of  the  Department  of  Practical 
Arts  in  Columbia  University,  has  been  chosen  as  Presi- 
dent of  the  new  Connecticut  College  for  women,  which 
has  just  recently  been  established  in  New  London, 
Connecticut.  The  College  has  already  an  endowment 
of  $1,600,000,  and  it  is  expected  that  a  much  larger 
amount  will  be  forthcoming.  The  idea  which  led  to  the 
establishment  of  the  College  was  that  of  providing  a 
college  education  for  women  in  which  the  cultural  ele- 
ment is  to  go  hand-in-hand  with  technical  training.  It 
has  been  claimed  that  in  women  graduates  of  colleges 
where  vocational  courses  prevail,  there  is  a  deficiency  of 
college  spirit  and  a  decided  want  of  culture.  The 
entrance  requirements  to  the  new  college  will  be  prac- 
tically the  same  as  those  of  the  other  colleges  for  women. 
Special  vocational  courses  for  homemakers,  combined 
with  adequate  courses  in  the  Sciences  and  other  acade- 
mic subjects,  will  be  an  important  feature  in  the  college 
curriculum. 

Professor  Sykes  is  a  graduate  in  Arts  (B.A.,  1885, 
M.A.,  1886)  of  the  University  of  Toronto,  in  Philosophy 
(Ph.D.)  of  Johns  Hopkins.  Mrs.  Sykes  (nSe  Ryckman) 
also  is  a  graduate  in  Arts  (B.A.,  1890)  of  Toronto. 

The  first  President  of  the  Connecticut  College  will 
enter  on  his  duties  with  the  best  wishes  of  his  Canadian 
friends  for  his  success. 

NOTE. 

Owing  to  the  demands  upon  the  space  in  the  present 
issue  of  the  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY  the  publication  of  the 
Senate  reports  and  of  the  Acta  of  the  Board  of  Gov- 
ernors has  been  deferred  till  the  May  issue  appears.  A 
full  account  of  the  recent  meeting  of  the  Alumni  Associ- 
ation will  also  be  given  in  next  month's  issue. 


TORONTONENSIA 


299 


PERSONALS 


An  important  part  of  the  work  of  the  Alum- 
ni Association  is  to  keep  a  card  register  of 
the  graduates  of  the  University  of  Toronto 
in  all  the  faculties.  It  is  very  desirable  that 
the  information  about  the  graduates  should 
be  of  the  most  recent  date  possible.  The 
Editor  will  therefore  be  greatly  obliged  if  the 
Alumni  will  send  in  items  of  news  concerning 
themselves  or  their  fellow-graduates.  The 
information  thus  supplied  will  be  published  in 
THE  MONTHLY,  and  will  also  be  entered  on 
the  card  register. 

This  department  is  in  charge  of 
Miss  M.  J.  Helson,  M.A. 


The  Rev.  John  Burwash,  B.A. 
'63  (V.),  M.A.,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  has 
for  present  address,  506  6th  Ave. 
W.,  Calgary,  Alta. 

Dr.  Henry  Hough,  B.A.  '63  (V.), 
M.A.,  LL.D.,  has  for  present  resi- 
dence address,  85  Bismarck  Ave., 
Toronto. 

The  Venerable  Archdeacon  Carey, 
B.A.  '66  (T.),  M.A.,  has  been 
elected  by  the  Synod  of  Ontario,  a 
representative  to  the  Provincial 
Synod 

Dr.  H.  H.  Fell,  M.B.  '69,  M.D., 
has  been  located  for  some  time  at 
Slager,  Sask.,  where  he  is  engaged 
in  the  practice  of  his  profession. 

The  Rev.  H.  B.  Patton,  B.A., 
74  (T.),  M.A.,  of  Prescott,  was 
elected  by  the  Synod  of  Ontario,  a 
representative  to  the  General  Synod. 

Dr.  James  A.  Robertson,  M.B. 
'75,  of  Stratford  has  sailed  together 
with  Dr.  Lome  Robertson  for  Egypt 
and  the  Adriatic. 

Dr.  George  R.  McDonagh,  M.B. 
76,  M.D.,  is  travelling  in  Australia 
and  New  Zealand. 

Mr.  W.  B.  Carroll,  B.A.  77  (T.), 
K.C.,  has  been  elected  by  the  Synod 
of  Ontario  a  representative  of  the 
Provincial  and  General  Synods. 


Professor  R.  Ramsay  Wright, 
M.A.  (ad  eundem)  78,  LL.D., 
formerly  of  the  University  of 
Toronto,  was  appointed  the  Can- 
adian delegate  to  the  International 
Congress  of  Zoology  at  Monaco, 
held  from  March  25th  to  30th, 
under  the  presidency  of  the  Prince 
of  Monaco.  Professor  Wright  has 
been  sojourning  in  Egypt  since  last 
November. 

Dr.  Horace  Bascom,  M.B.  '85, 
M.D.,  of  Whitby,  formerly  of 
Ingersoll,  has  been  appointed  clerk 
for  the  County  of  Ontario. 

The  Rev.  J.  S.  Broughall,  B.A.  '87 
(T.),  M.A.,  is  an  officer  of  the 
Toronto  Church  of  England  Sunday 
School  Association. 

Mr.  B.  M.  Aikins,  B.A.  '88  (U.)f 
attorney-at-law,  has  for  present 
address,  Western  Metropolis  Bldg., 
San  Francisco,  Cal. 

Mr.  W.  B.  Nicol,  B.A.  '88  (U.), 
has  for  present  location,  Melbourne, 
Australia 

The  Rev.  H.  H.  Bedford  Jones, 
B.A.  '88  (T.),  M.A.,  of  Brockville, 
has  been  elected  by  the  Synod  of 
Ontario  to  the  General  and  Pro- 
vincial Synods. 

Dr.  Donald  Clark,  D.D.S.  '89,  of 
Hamilton,  is  a  Director  of  the  Royal 
College  of  Dental  Surgeons  of 
Ontario  as  a  result  of  the  biennial 
election  held  recently. 

The  Rev.  W.  H.  White  B.A.  '90 
(T.),M.A.,  a  representative  of  the 
Diocese  of  Qu'Appelle,  has  been 
elected  to  the  Provincial  Synod  of 
Rupert's  Land. 

The  Rev.  G.R.Beamish,  B.A.  '90, 
(T.) ,  Rural  Dean,  has  been  elected 
by  the  Synod  of  Ontario  to  the 
General  and  Provincial  Synods. 


300 


UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 


Dr.  S.  Douglas,  M.D.  '90,  has 
been  practising  medicine  for  some 
time  at  North  Portal,  Sask. 

Dr.  Donald  McLeod,  M.D.,  C.M., 
'90,  has  been  practising  medicine  for 
some  time  in  Vancouver,  B.C. 

The  Rev.  Oswald  Rigby,  M.A. 
(ad  eundem)  '91  (T.),  LL.D.,  who 
has  been  Headmaster  of  Trinity 
College  School,  Port  Hope,  for  10 
years,  and  previously  Professor  of 
History  and  Dean  at  Trinity  Col- 
lege, Toronto,  has  resigned,  partly 
due  to  the  serious  condition  of  his 
wife's  health.  Since  going  to  Trin- 
ity College  School,  he  had  become  a 
Canon  of  St.  Alban's  Cathedral. 
He  will  be  succeeded  by  the  Rev. 
F.  G.  Orchard,  M.A.,  Headmaster 
of  St.  Alban's  School,  Brockville. 

The  Rev.  J.  H.  H.  Coleman,  B.A. 
'91  (T.),  M.A.,  of  Merrickville,  is  a 
representative  to  the  Provincial 
Synod  of  Ontario. 

Lieut.  Colonel  J.  T.  Fothering- 
ham,  M.D.,  C.M.,  '91,  B.A.,  has 
been  elected  President  of  the  As- 
sociation of  Officers  of  the  Army 
Medical  Services  of  Canada. 

Dr.  J.  A.  Cowper,  M.B.  '92, 
M.D.,  C.M.,  is  engaged  in  the  prac- 
tice of  medicine  at  Nokomis,  Sask. 

Dr.  W.  W.  Jones,  B.A.  '93  (U.), 
M.B.,  has  for  present  address,  41 
Avenue  Rd.,  Toronto. 

Mr.  David  J.  Jennings,  Mus.B. 
'93,  Mus.D.,  organist  of  St.  Luke's 
Church,  Brighton,  Eng.,  is  living 
at  Kenilworth,  Longdean  Grove, 
Withdean,  Brighton.  Mr.  Jennings 
is  a  member  of  the  London 
division  of  the  Board  of  Examiners 
of  the  London  College  of  Music. 

Dr.  F.  T.  Coghlan,  D.D.S.  '93, 
has  been  elected  a  member  of  the 
Board  of  Education  for  Guelph. 


Rev.  W.  R.  Liddy,  B.A.  '93  (V.), 
has  for  present  location,  Orangeville. 

Dr.  A.  Y.  Massey,  B.A.  '93  (V.), 
M.D.,  C.M.,  is  practising  in  London, 
Eng. 

Rev.  E.  R.  Young,  B.A.  '93  (V.), 
has  for  most  recent  address,  Brace- 
bridge. 

Mrs.  H.  Ridley  (Adelaide  A.  Mc- 
Donell),  B.A.  '93  (U.),  has  removed 
from  Dawson,  Y.  T.,  to  Vancouver, 
B.C. 

Dr.  W.  M.  McQuire,  D.D.S.  '93, 
of  Waterford,  was  elected  a  Director 
of  the  Royal  College  of  Dental 
Surgeons  for  the  term  1913-1915. 

Dr.  K.  C.  Mcllwraith,  M.B.  '94, 
has  for  present  address,  30  Prince 
Arthur  Ave.,  Toronto. 

Mr.  Henry  Grattan  Tyrrell,  C.E. 
'94,  consulting  Engineer  for  Bridges 
and  Buildings,  Evanston  and  Chi- 
cago, 111.,  published  in  1911  two 
books,  entitled  Artistic  Bridge  De- 
sign and  Engineering  of  Shops  and 
Factories.  Mr.  Tyrrell  is  the  author 
both  of  several  other  books  of 
engineering  import,  Mill  Building 
Construction,  published  in  1900; 
Concrete  Bridges  and  Culverts,  Mitt 
Buildings,  and  History  of  Bridge 
Engineering,  published  in  1910; 
and  of  two  pamphlets,  Vertical  Lift 
Bridges,  and  The  Elizabethtown 
Bridge. 

Dr.  W.  C.  Trotter,  B.A.  94  (U.), 
D.D.S.,  has  become  a  Director  of 
the  Royal  College  of  Dental  Sur- 
geons for  the  biennial  term  1913- 
1915. 

The  Rt.  Honourable  James  Bryce, 
D.C.L.  '97,  British  Ambassador  at 
Washington,  has  been  appointed  by 
the  British  Government  a  member 
of  the  permanent  court  of  arbitra- 
tion at  The  Hague. 


TORONTONENSIA 


301 


The  Rev.  Canon  Starr,  B.A.  '95 
(T.),  M.A.,  has  been  elected  by  the 
Synod  of  Ontario  to  the  Provincial 
and  General  Synods. 

The  Rev.  William  MacCormack, 
M.A.  '95  (T.),  (ad  eundem),  has 
been  appointed  Dean  of  St.  Paul's 
Cathedral,  Los  Angeles,  Cal. 

Dr.  W.  J.  Bruce,  D.D.S.  '95,  has 
been  elected  a  Director  of  the  Royal 
College  of  Dental  Surgeons  for  the 
present  biennial  term. 

The  Rev.  L.  W.  B.  Broughall, 
B.A.  '97  (T.),  M.A.,  has  been 
elected  to  the  Executive  Committee 
of  the  Sunday  School  Association 
of  the  Deanery  of  Lincoln. 

The  Rev.  W.  F.  Carpenter,  B.A. 
'98  (U.),  formerly  of  North  Essa, 
took  charge  of  the  parish  of  Mul- 
mur  West  on  Feb.  1,  1913.  He 
resides  in  the  rectory  at  Homing's 
Mills. 

Mr.  William  D.  Love,  B.A.  '98 
(U.)  is  connected  with  the  firm  of 
Allan,  Killam,&  McKay,  Insurance, 
Financial,  and  Real  Estate  Agents, 
364  Main  St.,  Winnipeg,  Man. 

Dr.  M.  McL.  Crawford,  M.B. 
'98,  has  for  present  address,  39 
Roxborough  St.  W.,  Toronto. 

The  Rev.  Guy  B.  Gordon,  B.A. 
'00  (T.),  M.A.,  has  been  elected 
president  of  the  Sunday  School 
Association  of  the  Deanery  of 
Lincoln. 

Judge  McDonald,  D.C.L.  '00, 
has  been  elected  a  representative  to 
the  General  Synod  and  to  the 
Synod  of  the  Province  of  Ontario. 

Dr.  Douglas  M.  Foster,  D.D.S. 
'00  has  been  elected  to  the  Board  of 
Education  at  Guelph. 

Dr.  A.  A.  Drinnan,  M.D.,  C.M., 
"00,  is  practising  medicine  at  Out- 
look, Sask. 


Dr.  G.  C.  Bonnycastle,  D.D.S. 
'00,  of  Bowmanville,  has  been 
elected  a  Director  of  the  Royal 
College  of  Dental  Surgeons  for  the 
term  of  two  years. 

Dr.  T.  H.  Crawford,  M.D..C.M., 
'00,  and  Dr.  D.  R.  Dunlop,  M.B. 
'00,  are  practising  medicine  in 
Calgary,  Alta. 

Dr.  M.  H.  Embree,  B.A.  '01,  (U.), 
M.B.,  has  removed  from  Avenue 
Rd.  to  89  Bloor  St.  W.,  Toronto. 

Mr.  Frank  H.  Wood,  B.A.  '01, 
(U.),  has  removed  from  Macpher- 
son  Ave.  to  21  Norwood  Rd., 
Toronto. 

Dr.  W.  R.  Coles,  ivl.  D.,  C.M., 
'01,  is  practising  in  his  profession 
at  Regina,  Sask. 

Dr.  H.  R.  Abbott,  D.D.S.  '01, 
(honoris  causa),  has  been  elected  a 
member  of  the  Board  of  Directors 
of  the  Royal  College  of  Dental 
Surgeons  for  the  term  1913-1915. 

Dr.  A.  E.  Cantelon,  M.D.,  C.M., 
'01,  has  been  engaged  for  some  time 
in  medical  practice  at  Hanley,  Sask. 

Dr.  J.  B.  Coleridge,  M.D.,  C.M., 
'01,  has  been  elected  Mayor  of 
Ingersoll. 

The  Honourable  Richard  Har- 
court,  LL.D.  '02,  M.A.,  D.C.L., 
has  been  elected  vice-president  of 
the  Sunday  School  Association  of 
the  Deanery  of  Lincoln. 

The  Rev.  H.  F.  D.  Woodcock, 
B.A.  '02  (T.),  M.A.,  was  elected  a 
representative  on  the  Provincial 
Synod  of  Ontario. 

Mr.  L.  H.  Newman,  B.S.A.  '03, 
was  elected  in  January,  1913,  pres- 
ident of  the  Ottawa  Valley  O.A.C. 
Alumni  Association. 

Dr.  A.  T.  Bond,  M.B.  '03,  is 
residing  in  Camrose,  Alta.,  where 
he  is  practising  medicine. 


302 


UNIVERSITY    MONTHLY 


Mr.  S.  W.  Eakins,  B.A.  '04  (V.), 
has  for  present  address,  311  Tegler 
Bldg.,  Edmonton,  Alta. 

Mr.  J.  A.  Northcott,  B.A.  '04 
(T.),  M.A.,  has  had  conferred  upon 
him  the  title  of  Assistant  Professor 
in  the  College  of  Science  of  the 
University  of  Syracuse,  Syracuse, 
N.  Y. 

Mr.  C.  C.  Robinson,  B.A.  '04 
(T.),  of  Toronto,  is  engaged  on  the 
constitutional  case  being  argued  at 
Ottawa  in  regard  to  the  powers  of 
parliament  and  the  provincial  leg- 
islatures in  the  matter  of  granting 
incorporation  to  companies. 

Dr.  F.  S.  Eaton,  M.B.  '04,  is 
located  at  Nutana  (Saskatoon), 
Sask.,  where  he  is  engaged  in  medi- 
cal practice. 

Dr.  W.  C.  Davy,  D.D.S.  '04  of 
Morrisburg,  has  been  elected  for 
two  years  a  Director  of  the  Royal 
College  of  Dental  Surgeons. 

Mr.  J.  A.  M.  Dawson,  B.A.  '05 
(V.),  has  for  present  address  266 
Brunswick  Ave.,  Toronto. 

Mrs.  James  H.  G.  Wallace,  B.A. 
'05  (T.)f  M.A.,  has  removed  from 
Markdale  to  Toronto. 

Dr.  G.  G.  Little,  M.B.  '05,  is  a 
practising  physician  at  Revelstoke, 
B.C. 

Dr.  R.  O.  Coghlan,  M.B.  '06,  is 
practising  medicine  at  Elbow,  Sask. 

Dr.  R.  H.  Dillane,  M.B.  '06,  has 
engaged  in  the  practice  of  medicine 
at  Powassen. 

Dr.  A.  W.  Lindsay,  D.D.S.  '07,  of 
Chentu,  China,  has  accepted  an 
appointment  upon  the  editorial 
staff  of  Oral  Health. 

Mr.  R.  S.  Hamer,  B.S.A.  '07  is 
connected  with  the  office  of  the 
Live  Stock  Branch  in  the  Depart- 
ment of  Agriculture,  Ottawa. 


Dr.  Melvin  Graham,  M.B.  '07, 
has  engaged  in  the  practice  of  med- 
icine at  Alix,  Alta. 

Dr.  Alex.  H.  Taylor,  B.A.  '08 
(U.),  M.B.,  recent  assistant  super- 
intendent of  Toronto  General  Hos- 
pital, has  been  selected  superintend- 
ent of  the  General  Hospital  at 
Calgary,  Alta.  He  entered  his  new 
office  April  1st,  1913. 

Messrs.  T.  R.  Arkell,  B.S.A.  '08, 
and  E.  S.  Archibald,  B.S.A.  '08, 
both  of  Ottawa,  were  elected  to  the 
Executive  Committee  of  the  Ottawa 
Valley  O.A.C.  Alumni  Association 
at  the  reunion  held  in  January, 
1913. 

Mr.  A.  E.  Slater,  B.S.A.  '08, 
now  a  missionary  in  India,  has  been 
transferred  from  Allahabad  College 
to  Etah,  where  he  has  charge  of  the 
boarding  and  day  schools. 

Dr.  R.  O.  Davison,  M.B.  '08,  is 
located  at  Waldron,  Sask.,  where 
he  is  practising  medicine. 

Dr.  F.  D.  Wilson,  M.B.  '08,  is 
practising  his  profession  at  Calgary, 
Alta. 

Dr.  Emerson  J.  Trow,  M.B.  '08, 
late  Senior  Resident  Physician  of 
New  York  Skin  and  Cancer  Hos- 
pital, announces  that  he  will  begin 
the  practice  of  diseases  of  the  skin 
at  21  Wellesley  St.,  Toronto. 

Dr.  Harvey  Robb,  D.D.S.  '09,  of 
Toronto,  who  has  been  organist  for 
five  years  of  Bond  Street  Congre- 
gational Church,  Toronto,  has 
signed  a  contract  to  remain  with 
that  church  for  the  next  three 
years. 

Dr.  R.  E.  Davis,  M.B.  '10,  of 
Ivy,  has  located  in  Homing's  Mills. 

The  Rev.  Seeley  E.  Harrington, 
B.A.  '11  (T.),  has  removed  from 
Pittsburg,  Pa.,  to  Joyceville,  Ont. 


TORONTONENSIA 


303 


Mr.  Charles  G.  Eraser,  B.A.  '09 
(U.),  M.A..  has  changed  his  address 
from  Major  St.  to  952  Dufferin  St., 
Toronto. 

Miss  Agnes  Weir,  B.A.  '09  (T.), 
is  a  member  of  the  staff  of  teachers 
in  the  High  School  at  Carman,  Man. 

Dr.  Beverley  Hannah,  M.B.  '09, 
has  for  present  residence,  15  South 
Drive,  Toronto. 

The  Rev.  J.  J.  Preston,  B.A.  '09 
(T.),  of  Elmvale  and  Wyebridge, 
has  completed  his  examination  for 
the  degree  of  B.D. 

Mr.  A.  Eastham,  B.S.A.  '09,  has 
been  elected  a  member  of  the 
Executive  Committee  of  the  Ottawa 
Valley  O.A.C.  Alumni  Association. 

Mr.  J.  W.  Jones,  B.S.A.  '09,  is 
Commissioner  of  Conservation  at 
Ottawa,  and  Mr.  A.  J.  Logsdail, 
B.S.A.  '09,  is  connected  with  the 
Central  Experimental  Farm  at 
Ottawa. 

Dr.  L.  A.  Douglas,  M.B.  '09, 
has  located  at  Brownlee,  Sask.,in 
the  practice  of  his  profession. 

Miss  C.  L.  Carter,  B.A.  '10  (T.), 
is  resident  mistress  at  the  Bishop 
Strachan  School,  Toronto. 

The  Rev.  E.  W.  Pickford,  B.A. 
10  (T.),  is  removing  from  Norwood 
to  Brighton. 

Mr.  D.  P.  Wagner,  B.A.  '10  (T.), 
who  is  a  member  of  the  editorial 
staff  of  The  News,  has  for  address, 
341  Sherbourne  St.,  Toronto. 

Mr.  R.  B.  Cooley,  B.S.A.  '10,  has 
removed  from  Vancouver,  B.C.,  to 
Calgary,  Alta. 

Mr.  F.  C.  Nunnick,  B  S.A.  '10, 
who  is  connected  with  the  Conser- 
vation Commission,  Ottawa,  was 
elected  in  Jan.  1913,  Secretary- 
Treasurer  of  the  Ottawa  Valley 
O.A.C.  Alumni  Association. 


Dr.  Roy  H.  Henderson,  M.B.  '10, 
is  a  member  of  the  staff  of  the  Eye 
and  Ear  Infirmary,  New  York,  N. 
Y. 

Dr.  W.  W.  Upton,  M.B.  '10,  is 
practising  medicine  at  Calgary, 
Alta. 

Mr.  R.  B.  Coglan,  B.S.A.  '11,  is 
seed  inspector  for  the  State  of 
Idaho,  and  is  stationed  at  Moscow, 
Idaho. 

Mr.  E.  A.  Howes,  B.S.A.  '11  has 
become  Professor  of  Agronomy  at 
the  Agricultural  College,  Reno, 
Nevada. 

Mr.  George  E.  Gollop,  B.A.  '12 
(U.),  is  chemist  in  the  Research 
Department  of  the  Pennsylvania 
Salt  Mfg.  Co.,  Greenwich  Pt., 
Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Miss  Hazel  I.  Reid,  B.A.  '12  (V.), 
has  for  most  recent  address,  87 
Pleasant  Boul.,  Toronto. 

Marriages. 

BAILLIE — COOKE — On  March  5, 
1913  in  the  church  of  St.  Stephen 
the  Martyr,  Toronto,  William 
Baillie,  B.A.  '07  (U.),  of  349 
Bathurst  St.,  Toronto,  to  Maude 
Cooke,  of  Cookstown. 

COL  WILL  —  BLACK  WELL  — Recently 
at  "Holmstead",  Cannington, 
Robert  Colwill,  M.D.  C.M.,  '06, 
of  Bell  field,  Dakota,  formerly  of 
Midland,  to  Violet  Elizabeth 
Blackwell,  of  Cannington. 

EVANS — DRURY — On  Jan.  1,  1913, 
at  Eglinton,  Frank  Rudd  Evans, 
Phm.B.  '11,  formerly  of  Minne- 
dosa,  Man.,  to  Eva  Drury,  both 
of  Toronto.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Evans 
reside  at  73  Fairview  Ave., 
Eglinton. 


304 


UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 


PONTON — TAYLOR — On  Feb.  91, 
1913,  in  Christ  Church,  Belle- 
ville, Gerald  M.  Ponton,  S.P.S. 
'09,  of  Calgary,  Alta.,  to  Edith 
M.  Taylor,  of  Victoria,  B.C. 

Ross — SEMPLE — On  Feb.  5,  1913, 
in  Toronto,  Charles  Frederick 
William  Ross,  M.B.  '09,  of  Keene, 
formerly  of  Peterborough,  to 
Jennie  Semple  of  Tottenham. 

STEPHENSON — LOCKE — On  Feb.  20, 
1913,  in  Hope  Methodist  Church, 
Toronto,  the  Rev.  George  Isaac 
Stephenson,  B.A.  '10  (V.),  of 
Caistorville,  to  Dell  Kathleen 
Locke  of  Toronto. 

WAINWRIGHT  —  COLLING  — On  Jan. 
16,  1913,  in  Toronto,  Claude 
Samuel  Wainwright,  M.B.  '01,  of 
Orillia,  to  Mary  Ada  Colling  of 
Toronto. 

WEAVER — HATHAWAY — On  March 
12,  1913,  in  Toronto,  Otto  Levi 
Weaver,  D.D.S.  '10,  of  Cornwall, 
to  Hazel  Muriel  Hathaway  of 
Toronto. 

Deaths. 

CROZIER— On  Feb.  27,  1913,  at 
Glenwood,  Minn.,  Dr.  James 
Crozier,  B.  A.  71  (U.),  a 


graduate  of  the  University  of 
Michigan  in  Medicine. 

DELURY— On  Feb.  28,  1913,  at 
Ottawa,  Isabella  MacBrien  De- 
Lury,  wife  of  Ralph  Emerson  De- 
Lury,  B.A.  '03  (U.),  M.A.,  Ph.D. 

EASTWOOD — On  ivlar.  22,  1913,  at 
Whitby,  William  Octavius  East- 
wood, B.A.  '49  (U.),  M.D. 

FERRIER— On  Feb.  26,  1913,  at 
Grace  Hospital,  Toronto,  David 
William  Ferrier,  M.D.  '67,  of 
345K  Markham  St. 

GODDEN— On  March  19,  1913,  at 
the  City  Hospital,  Hamilton,  the 
Rev.  John  Keith  Godden,  B.A. 
'87  (T.),  M.A.,  rector  of  Cale- 
donia. 

KITCHEN— On  Feb.  19,  1913,  at  St. 
George,  Edward  Elward  Kitchen, 
M.B.  '65. 

MOCKRIDGE— On  Feb.  25,  1913,  at 
Louisville,  Ky.,  the  Rev.  Charles 
Henry  Mockridge,  B.A.  '65  (T.), 
M.A.,  D.D. 

WARREN — Recently  in  Greenwood, 
B.C.,  Edward  George  Warren, 
B.A.,  '96  (T.),  M.A.,  city  engi- 
neer. 


VOL.  XIV.  TORONTO,  MAY,  1913  NO.  7 


Etuiursitg 


EDITORIAL 

FELLOWSHIPS  IN  THE  UNIVERSITY 

TH  ERE  have  been  so  many  other  pressing  needs  with- 
in the  University  of  Toronto  that  hitherto  less  has 
been  done  in  the  way  of  the  establishing  of  Fellow- 
ships and  scholarships  than  is  required,  if  the  best  is  to  be 
done  for  our  own  promising  students  and  for  the  develop- 
ment of  graduate  work.  The  Scholarships  founded  by  the 
late  Honourable  Edward  Blake  are  awarded  on  the 
basis  of  Junior  Matriculation  to  students  that  are  to 
enter  upon  an  Arts  course.  These  Scholarships  have 
done  much  to  stimulate  the  High  Schools  and  Collegiate 
Institutes,  and  have  drawn  to  the  University  many  a 
student  who  might  otherwise  not  have  come,  or  might 
have  been  less  well  prepared  had  he  come;  but  they  do 
not  benefit  the  student  that  proposes  to  enter  the 
Faculties  of  Medicine  or  Applied  Science. 

Of  the  Scholarships  and  Fellowships  awarded  on 
graduation  the  three  most  important  are  the  Rhodes, 
that  awarded  by  the  Commissioners  of  the  1851  Exhibi- 
tion, and  the  Flavelle  Scholarship.  The  Rhodes  Scholar- 
ship appeals  to  the  Arts  undergraduate  that  looks 
forward  to  such  a  career  as  will  be  opened  up  to  him 
through  the  honour  schools  of  Oxford.  The  same  holds 
good  of  the  Flavelle  Scholarship,  and  the  1851  Exhibi- 
tion Scholarship  will  attract  the  student  that  has 
specialised  in  pure  or  applied  science. 

[305] 


306  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

Other  Scholarships  are  those  named  after  Professor 
George  Paxton  Young  and  the  Honourable  Alexander 
Mackenzie,  the  former  for  students  in  Philosophy,  the 
two  latter  in  Political  Science.  Several  of  these  scholar- 
ships, however,  should  be  supplemented  in  order  that 
a  larger  income  may  allow  a  student  without  additional 
expense  on  his  own  part  to  spend  his  time  wholly  in 
research  or  postgraduate  work. 

In  the  Faculty  of  Medicine  a  Scholarship  has  been 
founded  in  memory  of  the  late  Dr.  Richardson,  being 
the  proceeds  of  $10,000,  and  it  is  to  be  held  by  a  research 
fellow  in  the  department  of  Anatomy.  The  recent  fund 
secured  for  the  establishment  of  Research  Fellowships 
in  Clinical  Medicine  is  on  a  somewhat  different  basis 
from  the  ordinary  fellowships. 

In  the  Faculty  of  Applied  Science  two  Research 
Fellowships  have  been  established  by  the  Alumni, 
and  they  are  awarded  to  graduate  students  that  pursue 
investigations  in  the  laboratories  of  the  Faculty. 

Thus  a  beginning  has  been  made,  but  no  system  of 
fellowships  has  been  established  whereby  a  grant  may 
be  awarded  to  a  promising  student  in  any  department 
of  any  faculty.  There  are  two  classes  of  students  to 
whom  such  fellowships  might  be  given.  Every  year 
there  are  among  the  graduating  classes  persons  of  promise 
who  deserve  encouragement  to  continue  their  academic 
work.  In  the  competition  of  business  it  is  becoming 
very  difficult  to  persuade  the  best  students  to  devote 
themselves  to  an  academic  career,  the  remuneration  of 
which  is  at  its  best  relatively  small,  and  some  induce- 
ment should  be  held  out  to  the  student  to  prolong  his 
professional  training  so  as  to  make  it  as  thorough  as 
possible.  The  award  of  a  scholarship  large  enough  to 
enable  a  graduate  to  devote  his  time  freely  to  study  or 
investigation  might  provide  the  necessary  inducement. 

There  will  also  be  graduates  of  other  universities  who 
would  gladly  come  to  Toronto  to  continue  their  work 
under  our  staff  were  we  able  to  appoint  them  as  fellows. 


EDITORIAL  307 

The  West  will  in  the  future  supply  many  such  ambitious 
students,  and  Toronto  should  assuredly  get  her  share, 
and,  while  helping  them,  enjoy  on  her  part  the  great 
stimulus  to  the  intellectual  life  of  the  various  departments 
which  would  come  from  a  group  of  eager  investigators. 
Our  new  laboratories  and  growing  library  have  made  it 
possible  for  us  to  offer  good  facilities  to  such  students. 
It  seems  probable  that  for  some  years  the  financial 
situation  of  the  University  may  be  such  that  the  Gover- 
nors will  be  unable  to  establish  scholarships  and  fellow- 
ships, desirable  as  they  are,  and  in  the  meantime  this 
will  be  an  excellent  field  for  private  generosity.  It  is 
doubtful,  indeed,  whether,  at  present,  a  friend  of  the 
University  could  find  a  better  use  for  his  money. 


THE  MOLECULAR  STRUCTURE  OF 
MATTER 

ALTHOUGH  the  majority  of  scientists  have  long 
since  given  evidence  of  their  belief  in  the  molecu- 
lar theory  of  the  constitution  of  matter  the  failure 
of  a  small  group  to  lend  it  their  support  has  prevented 
one  from  stating  hitherto  that  the  theory  could  be  con- 
sidered as  having  received  universal  acceptance. 

Among  those  who  withheld  their  allegiance  or  at  least 
failed  to  exploit  the  theory  to  any  great  extent  was  the 
distinguished  German  chemist  and  philosopher  Profes- 
sor Wilhelm  Ostwald  together  with  a  small  band  of  his 
devoted  admirers  and  able  and  enthusiastic  followers. 

In  recent  times,  however,  such  a  mass  of  experimental 
evidence  in  support  of  the  doctrine  has  been  accumu- 
lated that  Prof.  Ostwald  has  been  finally  compelled  to 
revise  his  views  and  in  the  preface  to  a  new  edition  of 
his  "Outlines  of  Chemistry"  he  has  made  a  clear  and 
frank  avowal  of  his  belief  in  the  theory  .  With  his  support 
the  molecular  theory  may  now  be  looked  upon  as  firmly 
and  permanently  established. 

"I  am  now  convinced",  states  Prof.  Ostwald,  "that 
we  have  recently  become  possessed  of  experimental 
evidence  of  the  discrete  or  grained  nature  of  matter  for 
which  the  atomic  hypothesis  sought  in  vain  for  hundreds 
and  thousands  of  years.  The  isolation  and  counting 

of  gaseous  ions  on  the  one  hand and  on  the  other 

the  agreement  of  the  Brownian  movements  with  the 

requirements  of  the  kinetic  hypothesis justify  the 

most  cautious  scientist  in  now  speaking  of  the  experi- 
mental proof  of  the  atomic  theory  of  matter.  The 
atomic  hypothesis  is  thus  raised  to  the  position  of  a 
scientifically  well-founded  theory." 

[308] 


MOLECULAR  STRUCTURE  OF  MATTER         309 

The  isolation  and  counting  of  gaseous  ions  mentioned 
in  this  statement,  it  will  be  recognised,  has  reference 
to  two  well-known  series  of  experiments,  now  looked 
upon  as  classical,  upon  the  determination  of  the  electri- 
cal charges  borne  by  individual  gaseous  ions.  In  the 
one  set  carried  out  by  Sir  J.  J.  Thomson  and  later  by 
Professor  H.  A.  Wilson  the  ions  were  rendered  visible 
by  C.  T.  R.  Wilson's  method  of  condensing  water  vapour 
upon  them  from  the  vapour  laden  atmosphere  in  which 
they  were  produced.  In  the  other,  by  Professor  R.  A. 
Millikan,  fine  drops  of  sprayed  oil  or  other  liquid  when 
suspended  in  air  were  rendered  visible  by  a  special  method 
of  illumination  and  through  their  motion  in  an  electric 
field  the  charges  they  acquired  from  the  ionised  gas 
surrounding  them  were  deduced. 

The  Brownian  movement  it  will  be  recalled  has  ref- 
erence to  the  beautiful  experiments  of  Prof.  Perrin.  In 
these,  the  motions  of  particles  of  colloidal  gum  mastic  or 
gum  gamboge  in  suspension  in  liquids  were  studied  by 
means  of  the  instrument  known  as  the  ultramicroscope. 
Such  particles  when  viewed  by  this  means  are  seen  to 
be  in  ceaseless  motion.  The  beauty  and  merit  of  Per- 
rin's  investigation  consist  in  his  showing  that  these 
particle  movements  are  due  to  thermal  molecular  agita- 
tion and  that  in  their  character  and  magnitude  they  are 
identical  with  those  predicted  for  such  particles  by  gas 
laws  based  upon  the  kinetic  theory  of  matter. 

But  Science  never  ceases  in  its  forward  march  and 
since  the  publication  of  Prof.  Ostwald's  statement  fresh 
and  at  the  same  time  most  convincing  evidence  has  been 
gathered  from  a  number  of  entirely  distinct  lines  of 
investigation  which  give  additional  support  both  of  a 
qualitative  and  quantitative  nature  to  the  molecular 
theory.  One  piece  of  such  evidence  is  the  outcome  of  a 
long  and  most  exhaustive  series  of  researches  upon  the 
nature  of  positive  electricity  by  Professor  Sir  J.  J. 
Thomson.  In  the  course  of  this  work  he  has  developed 
what  may  be  termed  a  novel  and  remarkable  method  of 


310 


UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 


chemical  analysis.  The  novelty  of  the  method  consists 
in  its  affording  a  means  of  analysing  a  mixture  of  gases 
and  of  determining  not  the  quantities  of  the  different 
kinds  of  gases  present  in  the  mixture,  but  the  different 
types  of  molecules  actually  to  be  found  therein.  The 
method  also  affords  a  means  of  accurately  estimating 
the  masses  of  these  different  kinds  of  molecules. 

In  a  short  notice  like  the  present  it  is  impossible  to  go 
into  details,  but  the  following  brief  description  will  give 
some  idea  of  the  method  he  adopted. 

The  apparatus  shown  in  Fig.  I  is  a  vacuum  tube  of 
special  design  which  contains  an  extremely  small  amount 
of  the  gaseous  mixture  to  be  analysed.  This  tube  con- 

-n 


Fig.  I. 

sists  of  two  compartments  A  and  G  which  are  connected 
together  by  a  narrow  glass  tube  as  shown  in  the  figure. 
The  narrow  tube  is  itself  completely  filled  with  a  block 
of  metal  B  which  is  pierced  by  an  extremely  fine  opening 
about  O.lmm.  in  diameter. 

In  using  this  apparatus  the  tube  is  placed  with  the 
narrow  portion  of  the  chamber  G  between  the  poles  of 
an  electromagnet  M  and  M1  and  also  between  two  insu- 
lated plates  of  iron  which  constitute  extensions  of  the 
pole  pieces  and  which  may  be  charged  the  one  negatively 
and  the  other  positively  by  the  leading  wires  P  and  P1. 
With  this  arrangement  it  will  be  seen  that  the  slender 
portion  of  the  tube  lies  in  a  region  in  which  it  is  possible 


MOLECULAR  STRUCTURE  OF  MATTER         311 

to  establish  either  separately  or  simultaneously  a  mag- 
netic and  an  electric  field  of  force,  in  which  the  lines  of 
force  of  the  two  fields  have  the  same  direction. 

The  chamber  A  is  provided  with  a  terminal  D  which 
is  used  as  the  anode  when  passing  an  electrical  dis- 
charge through  it  with  an  induction  coil.  The  metal 
block  B  constitutes  the  cathode  terminal  in  the  passage 
of  this  discharge.  The  chamber  G  was  constructed  in 
such  a  manner  that  it  was  possible  to  insert  in  it  a  pho- 
tographic plate  H,  so  placed  as  to  have  its  sensitised 
film  directed  towards  the  fine  opening  in  the  metal 
block  B.  In  carrying  out  the  investigation  the  pressure 
of  the  gas  in  both  chambers  was  kept  extremely  low. 

It  is  known  that  when  an  electrical  discharge  is  passed 
through  rarefied  gas  in  such  a  chamber  as  A  the  mole- 
cules are  broken  up  by  the  electric  field  into  portions 
some  of  which  are  negatively  charges  and  others  pos- 
itively charged.  The  negatively  charged  portions  are 
called  cathode  rays  or  electrons.  These,  as  is  well 
known,  are  extremely  small  particles  and  their  masses 
which  are  equal  approximately  to  one  eighteen  hundredth 
of  the  mass  of  the  hydrogen  atom  are  always  the  same 
irrespective  of  the  nature  of  the  molecules  from  which 
they  are  torn  by  the  electric  field.  It  is  not  however 
with  these  negatively  charged  portions  of  the  mole- 
cules but  with  the  positively  charged  parts  that  we 
have  to  do  in  the  investigation  we  are  describing.  Under 
the  influence  of  the  electric  field  in  the  chamber  A  these 
are  drawn  towards  the  cathode  B  and  in  the  course  of 
their  motion  they  acquire  such  high  velocities  that  many 
of  them  pass  directly  through  the  fine  opening  in  the 
metal  block  B,  and  then  traverse  the  chamber  G,  and 
impinge  upon  the  photographic  plate  H.  If  both  the 
electric  and  the  magnetic  fields  in  which  the  narrow 
portion  of  the  tube  is  placed  be  kept  established  during 
the  passage  of  these  particles  into  the  chamber  G.  they 
will  be  deflected  out  of  the  line  of  the  fine  opening  in  B 
and  the  spot  where  they  strike  the  photographic  plate 


312  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

will  be  determined  by  a  number  of  factors  among  which 
are  the  masses  of  the  particles  themselves,  the  charges 
of  electricity  which  they  carry  and  the  velocities  with 
which  they  are  moving.  If  then  the  beam  of  rays  as  we 
may  call  it  which  passes  through  the  opening  in  B  con- 
tains a  number  of  different  types  of  particles  we  should 
expect  to  find  some  evidence  of  the  nature  of  this  hetero- 
geneity in  the  form  of  the  pattern  developed  by  their 
impacts  on  the  photographic  plate.  Examples  of  such 
patterns  are  shown  in  Figs.  II  and  III  and  IV.  These 
patterns  it  will  be  seen  consist  of  a  series  of  parabolic 
traces  and  Sir  J.  J.  Thomson  has  been  able  to  show  that 
each  of  these  parabolas  is  a  trace  of  the  impact  made  by 
charged  particles  of  one  type  travelling  with  different 
velocities.  Moreover,  by  the  use  of  the  method  he  has 
been  able  to  identify  the  particle  which  produced  by 
its  impact  each  point  on  the  different  parabolas  on  the 
photographic  record,  and  so  arrives  at  an  estimate  of 
the  masses  of  the  particles,  the  charges  borne  by  them, 
and  the  speed  with  which  they  were  moving  when  they 
struck  the  photographic  plate.  This  new  method  of 
chemical  analysis  therefore,  besides  affording  one  a 
most  striking  proof  of  the  grained  or  discrete  nature  of 
a  gas,  enables  one  at  a  glance  to  determine  with  pre- 
cision the  masses  of  the  individual  molecules  of  which 
the  gas  itself  is  constituted. 

By  the  use  of  the  method  a  number  of  exceedingly 
interesting  results  have  been  obtained.  For  example,  it 
has  been  shown  that  when  the  chamber  A  contains  the 
gas  hydrogen  or  a  mixture  of  gases  including  hydrogen 
the  smallest  mass  which  has  been  found  to  carry  a 
positive  charge  of  electricity  is  the  hydrogen  atom. 
Further,  when  the  chamber  A  contains  a  small  quantity 
of  the  gas  methane  whose  chemical  formula  is  CH4 
particles  have  been  shown  to  be  present  bearing  posi- 
tive charges  which  have  masses  indicated  by  the  formula 
C,  CH1(  CH2,  CH3,  and  CH4,  and  Fig.  Ill  shows  the 
parabolic  traces  which  revealed  the  presence  of  these 


FIGURE    II. 


FIGURE    III. 


FIGURE   IV. 


•   I 


FIGURE    VI. 


FIGURE   VII. 


FIGURE    VIII. 


FIGU1-E    IX. 


FIGURE   X. 


MOLECULAR  STRUCTURE  OF  MATTER         313 

different  kinds  of  molecules.  Again,  Fig.  IV  represents 
the  parabolic  traces  obtained  when  the  only  gas  present 
in  the  chamber  A  was  mercury  vapour,  and  an  analysis 
of  these  curves  shows  that  it  is  possible  to  obtain  atoms 
of  mercury  vapour,  a  monatomic  gas,  bearing  from  one 
to  eight  elemental  positive  charges.  It  has  also  been 
proven  that  it  is  possible  to  obtain  nitrogen  and  argon 
atoms  with  one,  two,  and  even  three  elemental  charges  of 
positive  electricity.  But  perhaps  the  most  interesting 
result  of  all  is  that  the  method  revealed  the  fact  that 
hydrogen  can  exist  in  the  allotropic  form  represented 
by  H3,  a  gas  which  bears  the  same  relation  to  hydrogen 
that  ozone  does  to  oxygen.  It  may  be  added  too  that 
evidence  has  also  been  obtained  of  the  existence  of  the 
allotropic  form  of  nitrogen  represented  by  N3.  Finally 
the  method  gives  a  rigorous  and  direct  proof  that  in- 
dividual molecules  of  any  given  substance  all  have 
identically  the  same  mass. 

It  will  be  evident  however,  even  from  this  short  de- 
scription of  the  new  method  of  chemical  analysis,  that 
it  possesses  some  limitations.  In  the  first  place  it  is 
only  those  molecules  which  possess  a  positive  charge  of 
electricity  while  in  the  chamber  A  which  are  in  the  con- 
dition for  being  driven  by  the  electric  field  in  to  the  second 
chamber  G.  The  method  therefore  will  not  reveal  the 
presence  of  molecules  which  are  neutral  or  which  carry 
a  negative  charge  while  in  the  first  chamber. 

Further  it  is  just  possible  that  some  molecules  which 
can  be  propelled  into  the  chamber  G  by  the  field -in  the 
chamber  A  may  not .  possess  the  capacity  of  affecting 
the  photographic  plate  sufficiently  to  leave  any  trace  of 
their  impact  behind.  Such,  too,  would  not  be  detected 
by  the  method. 

One  great  advantage  possessed  by  it,  however,  is  that 
it  affords  a  means  of  detecting  the  presence  of  molecules 
whose  existence  as  such  may  last  for  but  an  extremely 
short  period  of  time.  The  electric  field  in  the  chamber 
A  has  the  effect  of  driving  the  molecules  into  the  chamber 


314 


UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 


G  with  velocities  of  the  order  of  108  cm.  per  sec.,  and  as 
the  whole  length  of  the  chamber  need  not  be  greater 
than  a  decimetre  or  two  it  is  clear  that  molecules  which 
have  an  existence  of  but  a  few  millionths  of  a  second  can 
have  their  presence  in  a  gas  revealed  by  the  method. 

Still  further  evidence  in  support  of  the  molecular 
theory  of  the  structure  of  matter  has  been  recently 
adduced  through  some  extraordinary  photographs  taken 
a  short  time  ago  by  Dr.  M.  Laue,  assisted  by  Messrs.  M. 
Friedrich  and  P.  Knipping  at  Munich.  These  photo- 
graphs were  made  in  the  laboratories  of  Professor  A. 
Sommerfeld  by  passing  a  narrow  cylindrical  beam  of 
Rontgen  rays  through  a  plate  cut  from  a  crystal  of  zinc- 
blende  or  other  mineral. 

In  these  experiments  the  arrangement  of  apparatus 
was  that  shown  in  Fig.  V.  A  beam  of  rays  from  an  X- 
ray  bulb  A  was  directed  towards  a  lead  plate  S  pierced 


Fig.  V. 

with  a  small  opening  B,  about  1  millimetre  in"diameter. 
Other  screens  of  lead  situated  behind  S,  and  provided 
with  openings  B2,  B3,  and  B4,  were  placed  as  shown  in  the 
diagram  so  as  to  bring  these  openings  all  into  the  same 
straight  line.  By  means  of  these  screens  the  rays  which 


MOLECULAR  STRUCTURE  OF  MATTER         315 

passed  through  the  chamber  K  were  therefore  limited 
to  a  narrow  cylindrical  beam  about  one  millimetre  in 
diameter  and  this  beam  was  allowed  to  fall  perpendicu- 
larly upon  the  crystal  plate.  In  one  particular  experiment 
a  plate  of  zincblende  about  a  centimetre  square  in  area 
and  about  half  a  millimetre  in  thickness  was  used, 
which  had  its  planes  parallel  to  a  cube  face  of  the  crystal 
i.e.,  perpendicular  to  one  of  the  principal  cubic  crystallo- 
graphic  axes.  The  beam  of  Rontgen  rays  after  passing 
through  this  crystal  was  received  normally  upon  a 
photographic  plate  placed  in  one  or  other  of  the  positions 
PI,  P2,  P3,  P4,  PS,  The  times  of  exposure  were  from  one 
to  twenty  hours  and  all  ordinary  light  was  excluded 
from  the  photographic  plate  while  the  exposures  were 
being  made.  The  print  shown  in  Fig.  VI  is  from  one 
of  a  series  of  photographic  pictures  obtained  with  this 
arrangement. 

It  shows  a  central  circular  black  spot  about  half  a 
centimetre  in  diameter  surrounded  symmetrically  by 
sets  of  sixteen  smaller  black  spots  of  elliptical  shape 
arranged  in  diagonally  placed  squares,  four  spots  being 
on  each  side  of  the  square. 

The  central  black  spot  is  due,  as  is  evident,  to  the 
direct  impact  of  the  rays.  The  interpretation  of  the 
squares  of  spots  given  out  at  first  by  Dr.  Laue  was  that 
they  represented  an  interference  pattern  due  to  the 
diffraction  of  the  Rontgen  rays  (considered  as  short 
electromagnetic  waves)  by  the  molecules  of  the  crystal 
acting  as  a  grating  through  the  regularity  of  their  space 
arrangement.  On  this  view  he  has  been  able  to  make 
an  estimate  of  the  lengths  of  the  ether  waves  which 
constitute  Rontgen  rays,  and  finds  a  value  of  approxi- 
mately lO^cm.  for  them.  This  it  will  be  noted  is  about 
one  ten  thousandth  of  the  length  of  the  shortest  light 
wave  hitherto  measured.  Later  experiments,  however, 
have  thrown  some  doubt  upon  the  correctness  of  Dr. 
Laue's  interpretation  and  it  now  appears  from  the  ex- 
periments of  W.  A.  Bragg  that  these  spots  may  possibly 


316  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

be  due  to  the  reflection  of  Rontgen  rays  by  cleavage 
planes  within  the  crystal. 

Whatever  the  true  explanation  of  the  formation  of 
the  spots  may  turn  out  to  be  the  point  we  wish  to  make 
at  present  is  that  their  distribution  as  illustrated  in 
Fig.  VI  points  to  the  existence  of  lines  of  easy  passage 
through  the  crystal  and  the  phenomenon  thus  affords  a 
striking  visual  proof  of  the  discrete  character  of  the 
matter  of  which  the  crystals  are  constituted.  The 
photographs  moreover  reveal  in  a  most  convincing 
manner  what  is  known  as  the  space  lattice  arrangement 
of  the  atoms  in  crystal  structure. 

These  experiments  of  Dr.  Laue,  therefore,  besides 
being  novel,  and  in  addition  furnishing  strong  support 
for  the  molecular  theory,  are  especially  interesting  for 
the  wide  field  of  research  which  they  open  up  to  the 
physicist  and  to  the  crystallographer,  for  they  afford  a 
means  on  the  one  hand,  of  investigating  more  fully 
than  has  been  hitherto  possible  the  real  nature  of  Ront- 
gen rays,  and  they  constitute,  on  the  other  hand,  a  new 
method  for  studying  crystal  structure  and  possibly  too 
for  ascertaining  something  of  the  directive  agencies  at 
work  in  the  process  of  crystal  formation. 

A  third  confirmation  of  the  atomic  or  molecular  theory 
and  perhaps  a  more  interesting  one  still  is  that  afforded 
by  some  recent  experiments  of  Mr.  C.  T.  R.  Wilson  on 
the  condensation  of  water  vapour  upon  the  ions  formed 
in  air  by  the  passage  through  it  of  Alpha,  Beta,  and 
Rontgen  rays.  In  these  experiments  a  narrow  beam 
of  the  rays  is  sent  into  a  chamber  containing  air  sat- 
urated with  water  vapour.  By  a  suitably  arranged 
piston  attached  to  the  chamber  the  moist  air  within  it 
is  subjected  to  a  sudden  expansion  and  is  in  this  way 
cooled. 

The  ions  formed  in  the  air  by  the  rays  act  as  condensa- 
tion nuclei  and  when  the  expansion  takes  place  the  vapour 
condenses  upon  them  and  so  reveals  their  distribution 
in  the  chamber. 


MOLECULAR  STRUCTURE  OF  MATTER         317 

By  a  special  arrangement  devised  by  Mr.  Wilson  for 
illuminating  these  condensed  vapour  particles  at  the 
proper  instant  he  has  been  able  to  obtain  a  number  of 
exceedingly  beautiful  and  instructive  photographs,  and 
a  few  of  these  are  shown  in  Figs.  VII,  VIII,  IX,  and  X. 

Figs.  VII  and  VIII  are  examples  of  the  distribution  of 
water  droplets  formed  along  the  paths  of  the  Alpha 
rays  emitted  by  a  small  quantity  of  radium  and  its 
equilibrium  products.  These  paths  it  will  be  seen  are 
very  clearly  defined  but  the  droplets  constituting  them 
are  so  close  together  that  it  is  impossible  to  distinguish 
them  from  one  another.  The  photographs  however 
serve  to  bring  out  in  a  striking  manner  a  number  of 
the  more  outstanding  properties  of  the  Alpha  rays.  It 
is  evident  in  the  first  place  from  the  photographs  that 
these  rays  themselves  are  corpuscular  in  their  nature. 
Moreover  they  travel  in  straight  lines  and  they  experi- 
ence but  slight  deviations  in  their  encounters  with  the 
atoms  of  the  gas  traversed  until  quite  near  the  ends  of 
their  paths.  It  is  clear,  also,  that  these  rays  produce 
intense  ionisation,  and  that,  too,  along  the  whole  extent 
of  their  paths.  Finally  the  photographs  serve  to  bring 
out  in  a  measure  the  fact  that  the  Alpha  radiation 
emitted  by  a  mixture  of  radium  and  its  transmutation 
products  consists  of  a  number  of  distinct  beams  with 
each  beam  having  a  definite  range  or  length  of  path. 

The  distribution  of  droplets  along  the  path  of  a  Beta 
particle  is  on  the  other  hand  quite  different.  This  can 
be  seen  from  Fig.  IX  which  exhibits  both  a  Beta  ray  and 
an  Alpha  ray  track  quite  close  together.  While  the 
latter  is  practically  straight  for  the  greater  portion  of 
its  length,  the  former  it  will  be  seen  is  very  tortuous 
which  shows  that  the  Beta  particles  are  much  more 
easily  deflected  than  the  Alpha  particles  when  in  col- 
lision with  the  atoms  of  the  gas.  This  is  due  of  course 
to  the  mass  of  the  Beta  particle  (which  is  in  reality 
only  a  rapidly  moving  electron  or  cathode  ray  particle) 
being  so  very  small  compared  with  that  of  an  Alpha 


318  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

ray.  The  latter  it  is  known  is  a  helium  atom  bearing  a 
double  elemental  charge  of  positive  electricity.  The 
photographs  also  bring  out  the  fact  that  the  ionising 
power  of  the  Beta  rays  is  very  much  less  than  that  of 
the  Alpha  rays  for  on  examining  the  tracks  of  the  former 
one  may  see  that  the  individual  droplets  can  be  readily 
distinguished  practically  over  the  whole  length  of  the 
particles'  paths.  Mr.  Wilson  who  has  made  a  count  of 
the  droplets  along  a  number  of  these  Beta  ray  tracks 
finds  that  on  the  average  there  are  about  376  droplets 
in  each  centimetre  of  the  path  which  means  that  a 
Beta  particle  in  each  centimeter  of  its  journey  through 
the  gas  manages  to  break  up  as  many  as  188  atoms  into 
a  pair  of  ions,  i.e.,  into  two  parts  bearing  opposite  charges 
of  electricity. 

Perhaps  the  most  interesting  of  all  of  Mr.  Wilson's 
photographs  are  those  which  he  obtained  with  beams  of 
Rontgen  rays  traversing  the  gas  in  the  expansion  cham- 
ber. One  of  these  is  shown  in  Fig.  X.  From  this 
photograph  it  will  be  seen  that  a  Rontgen  ray  track  is 
distinguishable  only  as  being  a  region  in  which  a  great 
many  Beta  ray  tracks  have  their  origin.  In  other 
words  it  emphasises  the  non-material  character  of  the 
Rontgen  rays,  and  shows  that  these  rays  do  not  directly 
produce  by  far  the  greater  part  of  the  ionisation  which 
is  known  to  take  place  in  gases  which  they  traverse, 
but  that  this  is  really  brought  about  by  electrons  or 
Beta  particles  which  are  forcibly  ejected  from  a  com- 
paratively small  number  of  the  atoms  of  the  gas  by  the 
intense  electric  forces  which  exist  in  the  Rontgen  rays. 
These  Beta  ray  tracks,  it  will  be  seen  too,  appear  to 
start  in  all  directions  from  the  track  of  the  Rontgen 
beam. 

We  have  then  in  these  photographs  the  most  con- 
clusive evidence  that  while  the  Rontgen  rays  are  very 
probably  disturbances  in  the  luminiferous  ether  having  a 
number  of  the  characteristics  possessed  by  ordinary 
light  waves,  the  Alpha  and  the  Beta  rays  emitted  by 


MOLECULAR  STRUCTURE  OF  MATTER         319 

radium  and  other  radioactive  substances  are  entirely 
corpuscular  in  their  nature  and  consist  of  exceedingly 
small  and  distinct  masses  of  matter.  The  photographs 
show  in  addition  that  these  two  corpuscular  types  of 
rays  are  projected  with  such  high  velocity  from  their 
parent  atoms  that  they  require  to  pass  through  a  very 
considerable  volume  of  air  before  they  are  finally  brought 
to  rest  through  their  collisions  with  the  atoms  or  mole- 
cules they  meet  in  the  course  of  their  journey. 

The  fact  that  it  is  possible  by  means  of  these  different 
types  of  rays  to  break  up  atoms  and  molecules  into  ions 
which  act  as  condensation  nuclei  shows,  moreover,  that 
the  problem  presented  to  the  physicist  and  the  chemist 
is  no  longer  that  of  investigating  the  structure  of  matter 
but  rather  that  of  studying  the  structure  and  consti- 
tution of  atoms  and  molecules  of  whose  reality  and  exis- 
tence there  can  no  longer  be  any  doubt. 


AGE  AND  OPINION 

IT  is  an  incontestable  generalisation  that  opinion  varies 
with  the  age  of  the  individual.  The  view  in  old  age 
is  not  that  of  early  life  and  in  a  great  many  cases 
a  wide  gulf  separates  the  two.  The  young  man  if  he  is 
educated  looks  at  affairs  with  what  is  called  the  open 
mind  He  is  animated  with  high  ideals  and  generous 
aspirations.  He  believes  that  these  can  be  realised  in 
his  lifetime  and  he  vigorously  and  enthusiastically  sup- 
ports agitations  designed  to  promote  them. 

Not  so  with  the  old  man.  He  is,  after  a  life  rich  in 
experience,  more  sober  in  his  estimate  of  things.  His 
outlook  instead  of  being  bright-hued,  is  grey,  and  at  times 
there  is  a  lack  of  hopefulness  in  quite  marked  contrast 
with  that  enthusiasm  which  prevailed  in  his  earlier 
years.  In  many  cases  he  may  indeed  be  free  from 
pessimism,  he  may  come  to  regard  things  as  they  are 
as  after  all  ordered  best  and  that  they  could  not  be  im- 
proved. This,  however,  is  not  optimism,  and  there  may 
not  be  a  trace  of  the  ideals  of  his  youth  in  his  mental 
make  up. 

These  are  the  two  extremes  and  it  is  worth  one's 
while  to  attempt  to  explain  them  and  to  ascertain  how 
far  they  are  in  accord  with  normal  thought. 

Youth  is  the  age  of  strenuous  beliefs  and  sturdy  views. 
As  I  have  said  it  is  regarded  as  the  period  of  life  when 
generous  aspirations  and  high  ideals  prevail.  This 
engenders  an  impatience  with  the  opinions  of  others 
which  is  often  perilously  like  intolerance.  It  mani- 
fests often  a  tendency  to  hypercriticism.  but  even 
when  it  does  not  go  so  far  it  still  may  be  intol- 
erant and  in  consequence,  as  a  rule,  there  is  no  more 
severe  critic  than  the  young  man  and  there  is  none 
more  u  a  just. 

[320] 


AGE  AND  OPINION  321 

From  the  psychological  and  physiological  side  a  great 
part  of  this  attitude  of  mind  is  explicable.  The  develop- 
ment of  the  mind  in  the  average  individual  continues 
until  the  thirtieth  year  or  at  latest  the  thirty-fifth. 
The  physical  development  extends  to  the  twenty-fifth. 
This  physical  development  beginning  at  about  the 
fifteenth  is  accompanied  by  changes  which  are  concerned 
in  the  reproductive  functions.  These  latter  are  of  para- 
mount importance  in  the  continuation  of  the  species 
and  in  consequence  they  are  more  marked  than  the 
interests  of  the  individual  himself  demand.  The  nutri- 
tion of  the  body  is  because  of  these  functions  enormously 
enhanced  and  there  is,  therefore,  during  this  time  of 
life  a  disturbance  of  the  balance  of  power  which  unmis- 
takably influences  the  mind.  There  is  good  reason 
to  believe  that  in  the  earlier  history  of  the  race  the 
operation  of  the  reproductive  function  was  seasonal  as 
it  is  in  the  vast  majority  of  animals,  and  that  the  exten- 
sion of  this  throughout  the  year  arose  through  the 
gradually  acquired  thrift  of  early  civilisation  guarantee- 
ing a  constant  food  supply.  This  extension  of  the 
function  has  entailed  results  into  the  discussion  of  which 
I  need  not  enter  here  and  I  content  myself  with  saying 
that  they  have  not  been  wholly  beneficial,  that  they 
have  depressed  the  intellectual  side  of  mankind.  We 
must  recognise,  however,  that  the  balance  is  on  the 
whole  on  the  right  side,  for  from  the  extension  of  the 
sexual  function  there  have  developed  the  more  refined 
qualifications  exemplified  in  maternal  and  paternal  love, 
in  the  chivalrous  relations  shown  by  the  male  towards 
the  female  sex.  From  these  results  have  come  others. 
The  refinement  of  the  personal  and  social  relations  which 
is  a  feature  of  civilization  has  its  roots  in  the  sexual 
instinct.  In  fact,  all  that  is  admirable  in  human  char- 
acter may  be  traced  in  its  beginnings  back  to  that 
primal  instinct,  which  in  the  lower  forms  of  life  as  well 
as  in  the  lower  human  individual  is  mingled  with  much 
dross,  with  much  that  is  coarse  and  repulsive. 


322  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

But  with  all  this  refinement  the  original  racial  func- 
tion is  not  extinguished.  It  begins  to  operate  in  each 
individual  with  the  beginning  of  adolescence  and  it 
continues  to  sway  his  life  till  the  fortieth  or  forty-fifth 
year,  an  interval  of  about  thirty  years  elapsing  between 
its  beginning  and  its  decay.  During  all  that  time 
certain  elements  of  character  are  accentuated  and  these 
markedly  influence  his  way  of  looking  at  things.  That 
his  outlook  is  affected  is  seen  in  the  results  of  his  judg- 
ment for  a  vast  portion  of  the  misery  and  vice  that  we 
find  in  our  civilisation  is  due  to  the  unchecked  sway  of 
the  sexual  force  in  the  earlier  years  of  adult  life. 

The  ancients  recognised  the  influence  of  this  factor 
in  life  and  in  Rome  no  one  could  assume  a  public  office 
or  serve  in  the  Senate  who  had  not  passed  his  fortieth 
year.  With  them  adult  manhood  did  not  begin  before 
the  thirty-fifth  year,  and  even  Cicero  at  forty-four  when 
consul  was,  as  he  expressed  it,  still  adolescent. 

In  the  earlier  years  then  of  adult  life  there  is  not  that 
balance,  that  equipoise  of  character  that  contributes  to 
the  sanest,  soberest  outlook,  and  this  is  very  often  the 
origin  of  the  dogmatism,  the  optimism  and  the  exaggera- 
tion of  ideals  which  is  seen  in  early,  but  not  as  a  rule  in 
later  life. 

It  may  be  urged  that  genius  shows  itself  in  adolescent 
and  early  adult  life  and  that  some  of  the  greatest  achieve- 
ments in  imagination  and  art  were  made  by  individuals 
during  these  periods  of  their  lives.  I  grant  that,  but  it  is 
recognised  also  that  tuberculosis  and  syphilis,  and 
especially  the  latter,  may  serve  as  keen  stimuli  to  intel- 
lectual effort  and  cases  of  genius  are  known  in  which  in 
early  adult  life  the  brilliant  achievement  could  be  explained 
by  the  syphilitic  taint.  It  is,  therefore,  unsafe  to  con- 
clude that  brilliancy  is  sanity,  that  dogmatism  about 
a  priori  conceptions  is  always  and  wholly  enthusiasm 
for  high  ideals,  or  that  the  generous  aspirations  of  early 
manhood  are  in  every  case  safest  factors  in  a  prudent 
judgment.  The  late  Mr.  Lecky,  the  historian,  whose 


AGE  AND  OPINION  323 

book,  "The  Map  of  Life"  ought  to  be  read  by  every  one 
who  wishes  to  develop  a  sane  outlook,  says  truly  that 
it  is  possible  for  young  men  to  pitch  their  standards  and 
their  ideals  too  high.  The  result  may  be  a  recoil  which 
would  make  the  last  state  worse  than  the  first. 

This  bias  of  the  life  of  early  manhood  is  rendered 
more  disturbing  by  the  fact  that  experience  is  wanting. 
The  safe  corrective  for  all  opinion  is  that  check  which  is 
imposed  by  the  wear  and  tear  that  comes  from  active 
life.  This  comes  only  after  twenty  or  perhaps  twenty- 
five  years  and  when  it  arrives  the  individual  is  ushered 
into  the  third  stage  of  life  where  there  can  be  no  more 
growth,  either  physical  or  intellectual,  when  he  is  in 
fact  in  or  just  past  his  prime. 

His  outlook  is  now,  as  a  rule  very  much  changed. 
The  world  begins  to  get  that  grey  tint  which  later  spreads 
over  all  the  mental  landscape.  The  optimism,  the 
dogma,  and  the  assurance  of  early  life  give  place  now  to 
doubt,  distrust,  or  to  a  belief  in  things  as  they  are 
representing  the  best  social  arrangement.  He  is  now 
regarded  as  a  conservative  and  often  he  may  henceforth 
be  an  opponent  of  any  effort  at  change  which  would 
tend  to  disturb  the  existing  order  of  things.  This 
attitude  of  mind  grows  on  him  and  at  sixty  or  seventy 
he  may  be  petrified  in  his  opinions  and  beliefs.  He 
then  regards  all  experiments  in  the  way  of  ameliorating 
conditions  in  society  as  fraught  with  danger;  he  is  prone 
to  think  that  the  best  is  passing  away  and  is  thankful 
perhaps  that  he  will  not  live  to  see  the  end.  He  dis- 
trusts the  future  and  he  distrusts  above  all  human 
character. 

This  growing  distrust  of  human  character  and  of  the 
future,  this  worship  of  the  past  which  the  senescent 
individual  experiences  is  a  very  great  evil  in  communi- 
ties where  the  conduct  of  affairs  is  vested  largely  in 
elderly  men  and  it  is  apt  to  be  the  dominant  force  in 
communities  in  which  the  population  is  stationary.  It 
is  a  force  that  tends  to  stagnation.  It  has  been  said 


324  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

that  an  addition  of  ten  years  to  the  average  length  of 
life  would  in  England  bring  national  progress  to  a  dead 
stop,  for  then  the  Government  and  the  civil  service 
would  be  absolutely  controlled  by  men  between  sixty 
and  eighty  years  of  age  in  whom  for  the  great  part 
life's  experiences  have  destroyed  all  large  hopes  and 
enthusiasms  and  who  would  "ask  from  the  day  but  to 
live  and  from  the  future  that  they  may  not  deteriorate". 

This  attitude  of  the  latter  half  of  life  deepening  as 
the  end  is  approached  is  the  very  antithesis  of  that  of 
early  life.  The  question  is  :  Is  it  normal  any  more 
than  the  other? 

In  attempting  to  answer  this  question  one  should 
first  of  all  consider  whether  with  the  commencement  of 
midlife  there  begins  to  develop  a  condition  of  the 
nervous  system  which  would  account  for  the  grey  out- 
look of  the  individual.  On  this  point  one  must  turn 
to  the  facts  and  generalisations  which  physiology  can 
furnish. 

These  are,  indeed,  not  by  any  means  decisive,  but  so 
far  as  they  go  they  enable  us  to  appreciate  some  aspects 
of  the  problem. 

It  is  recognised  that  the  nervous  system  in  man  as 
in  animals  is  the  master  element  of  the  body.  It 
levies  toll  on  all  the  other  structures,  organs,  and  tissues. 
It  is  the  aristocrat  of  the  body  and  even  in  starvation 
it  does  not  suffer  while  the  remainder  of  the  body  loses 
weight  and  undergoes  reduction  in  volume.  This  loss 
of  weight  is  due  to  the  drain  of  the  nervous  system  on 
the  body.  It  remains  unimpaired  because  it  draws 
from  the  muscles,  glands,  and  general  tissues  what  it 
needs.  The  nervous  system  is  for  this  reason  known  as 
the  master  tissue  of  the  body.  Now  the  nerve  cells 
which  constitute  this  tissue  are  not  renewable  after 
birth.  In  this  respect  also  the  nervous  system  differs 
from  all  other  tissues,  for  in  the  latter  the  cells  are  many 
times  renewed  and  thus  repair  in  them  can  take  place 
throughout  life.  The  individual  starts  life  with  a 


AGE  AND  OPINION  325 

number  of  nerve  cells  none  of  which  if  destroyed  or 
outworn  are  ever  replaced.  It  is  therefore,  a  necessity 
that  the  nervous  system  which  is  the  physical  basis  of 
mind  should  possess  such  a  control  of  the  tissues  that  it 
may  thrive  even  at  their  expense  in  starvation.  If 
this  control  did  not  exist  the  ups  and  downs  of  body 
life  would  quickly  leave  the  nervous  system  greatly 
diminished  in  the  number  of  its  nerve  cells,  and  in  con- 
sequence the  mind  would  rapidly  deteriorate. 

Such  a  deterioration  does  not  take  place  in  the  normal 
individual  during  the  first  forty  years  of  life.  There  is 
indeed  reason  to  believe  that  up  to  the  end  of  that 
period  his  nerve  cells  are  capable  of  development  and 
training  as  in  the  steady  and  hardworking  student. 
After  that  date  no  further  expansion  of  power  and 
capacity  is  possible.  What  remains  is  to  retain  un- 
impaired the  powers  already  developed. 

This  has  its  parallel  on  the  physical  side.  The  ath- 
lete develops  himself  before  thirty  and  by  judicious 
erercise  of  his  muscular  powers  he  may  retain  his  vigour 
till  well  on  in  the  years  of  old  age,  but  no  additional 
power  or  capacity  is  acquired  after  thirty.  If  on  the 
other  hand  he  abandons  his  athletic  habits  at  forty  his 
strenuously  won  powers  deteriorate. 

The  individual  who  has  not  developed  his  mental 
powers  before  forty  years  of  age  cannot  hope  to  do  so 
after  that  and  if  he  has  only  partially  exercised  them  in 
early  life  he  enters  on  the  later  years  with  a  limited 
endowment. 

It  is  a  question  now  whether  there  is  any  impairment 
of  the  brain  after  midlife.  Attempts  have  been  made  to 
estimate  the  number  of  nerve  cells  in  the  brain  at  various 
periods  of  life  and  except  in  extreme  old  age  no  diminu- 
tion in  number  has  been  definitely  determined.  There  are, 
however,  changes  observable  in  the  nerve  cells  of  elderly 
individuals  which  would  indicate  that  they  are  to  a 
certain  extent  the  objects  of  wear  and  tear  involving  at 
least  a  certain  lessening  of  activity.  These  changes  are 


326  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

not  observable  in  the  nervous  system  before  fifty,  but 
they  may  be  quite  evident  at  sixty,  and  of  course  they 
must  be  preceded  by  minute,  although  unobservable 
alterations  in  the  nerve  cells  of  the  forties  and  fifties. 

Are  the  opinions  of  midlife  and  later  a  result  of  the 
changes  that  I  refer  to?  Can  we  say  that  conservatism 
and  pessimism  are  the  results  of  brain  wear?  Un- 
doubtedly it  is  so  in  not  a  few  individuals.  The  re- 
actionary views  and  the  grey  outlook  in  the  later  years 
of  life  of  an  individual  who  in  early  life  was  an  ultra- 
radical  leads  the  physiologist  to  suspect  brain  wear, 
and  not  reason  as  the  causative  factor. 

We  should,  however,  greatly  err  if  we  explained  the 
origin  of  all  cases  of  the  ultra-conservatism  of  old  age 
in  this  way.  The  radicalism  of  early  life  may  be  ab- 
normal as  I  have  already  pointed  out  and  the  conserva- 
tism of  later  life  may  be  the  result  of  a  development  of  a 
saner,  a  more  balanced  view  of  things.  In  the  splendid 
lines  of  Waller: 

"The  soul's  dark  cottage,  battered  and  decayed, 
Lets  in  new  light  through  chinks  that  time  has  made." 

The  shock  of  life  with  facts  in  the  earlier  years  may 
prepare  the  mind  for  a  more  careful  scrutiny  of  one's 
opinions  and  as  the  facts  and  opinions  may  be  diametri- 
cally opposed  it  is  intelligible  that  the  mind  of  mature 
life  may  tend  to  develop  the  grey  outlook. 

In  any  case,  however,  it  is  difficult  to  say  whether 
the  grey  outlook  is  due  to  a  normal  reaction  from  the 
pathological  condition  of  earlier  life  or  whether  it  is  the 
result  of  that  degeneration  of  the  nervous  system  which 
is  the  result  of  the  wear  and  tear  of  life. 

What  is  the  moral  of  all  this?  It  is  that  we  should 
be  on  our  guard  in  early  life  against  the  extravagances 
which  are  prone  to  appear  in  thought  because  of  the 
greatly  enhanced  nutrition  necessary  for  the  racial 
function.  The  lesson  that  we  should  learn  in  early  life 
is  that  our  opinions  and  our  enthusiasms  have  to  be 
moderated  just  as  we  have  to  curb  other  functions  of 
that  time  of  life. 


AGE  AND  OPINION  327 

If  we  allow  the  nervous  system  to  be  the  victim  of 
exaltations  and  ecstatic  conditions  the  reaction  will  be  a 
corresponding  one.  We  cannot  get  the  pendulum  to 
swing  far  on  one  side  without  a  like  excursion  on  the 
other.  That  is  a  law  that  is  of  psychic  application.  If 
a  young  man  is  ultra-radical  in  youth,  it  is  safe  to 
prophesy  that  he  will  be  ultra-conservative  after  fifty. 
That  may  be  seen  in  the  case  of  M.  Briand,  twice  leader 
of  the  French  Government,  who  was  a  red-hot  Socialist 
of  the  most  uncompromising  kind,  but  who  is  now  the 
hope  of  the  ultra-conservatives  amongst  the  Republicans. 
On  the  other  hand  if  the  young  man  starts  with  re- 
strained views  he  tends  to  become  more  and  more  open- 
minded  as  he  grows  older.  That  was  illustrated  in  the 
case  of  Gladstone,  who  in  his  early  years  was  the  beacon 
hope  of  the  English  Tories. 

We  must  recognise  that  we  are  in  a  very  large  part 
what  we  make  ourselves.  It  is  also  axiomatic  that 
what  we  think  and  feel  influences  our  bodily  condition 
and  above  all  the  nervous  system.  In  health  and 
happiness  the  will  is  a  powerful  factor  and  if  the  indi- 
vidual firmly  resolves  to  look  on  life  and  the  world 
about  him  in  a  moderately  hopeful  mood  he  will  not  fail 
of  his  reward  for  he  will  in  later  life  find  that  he  has 
escaped  the  shoals  and  rocks  on  one  side  of  life  and  the 
maelstrom  of  despairing  pessimism  on  the  other. 

To  those  who  begin  to  see  the  grey  tint  spreading 
over  life's  landscape  the  philosophical  physiologist 
and  thinker  may  offer  some  words  of  advice.  It  is  the 
duty  of  the  elderly  man  to  look  the  world  in  the  face 
boldly  and  hopefully  and  to  believe  that  after  all  man- 
kind is  progressing  however  slowly,  however  laboriously, 
however  painfully  to  a  far-off  state,  not  of  ideal  per- 
fection, but  of  a  sanely  ordered  humanity.  In  the  life 
of  any  one  very  little  of  this  progress  may  perhaps  be 
seen  and  indeed  events  now  and  then,  may  appear  to 
indicate  that  a  backward  instead  of  a  forward  movement 
is  taking  place,  but  a  full  knowledge  of  the  history  of 


328  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

civilisation  gives  a  wider  view-point  from  which  one  may 
see  that  progress  is  a  steady,  an  inevitable  feature  of 
human  life  on  earth. 

All  this  is  a  negation  of  our  party  system.  The  con- 
stitution of  the  two  great  parties  in  the  state  is  based 
on  a  false  distinction  which  as  the  late  Mr.  Goldwin 
Smith  has  repeatedly  pointed  out,  developed  in  the 
reign  of  King  George  the  First.  The  perpetuation  of 
this  distinction  is  based  on  the  assumption  that  it  is 
possible  to  divide  the  people  into  two  great  camps  one 
of  which  contains  all  the  reactionaries  as  well  as  the 
sanely  conservative  elements  of  the  population,  the  other 
embracing  all  the  ultra-radical,  the  liberal  and  progres- 
sive elements.  As  a  fact  the  affiliation  of  an  individual 
with  the  Liberal  party  is  not  going  to  make  or  keep  him 
open-minded  throughout  his  life,  nor  will  membership  of 
the  Conservative  party  entail  extinction  of  convictions 
that  are  in  early  as  well  as  in  late  life  the  products  of 
reasonableness  and  intellectual  sanity.  Any  one  who 
has  had  a  long  acquaintance  with  the  members  of  both 
parties  will  attest  the  correctness  of  the  remark  that 
mental  petrifaction  is  as  common  in  one  party  as  in 
the  other,  that  one  party  is  not  more  sane  in  its  opinions 
than  the  other.  If  we  examine  the  history  of  the  in- 
dividuals that  compose  a  party  we  shall  find  that  a  vast 
majority  have  inherited  their  political  opinion  and  to 
this  extent  it  is  true  that  as  Gilbert  and  Sullivan  have 
put  it: — 

Every  little  boy  and  girl 

Born  into  this  world  alive 
Is  either  a  little  Liberal 

Or  else  a  Conservative. 

The  futility  of  this  as  a  national  force  is  evident.  It 
means  that  the  intellectual  force  of  our  country  is,  in  a 
great  measure,  sterilised  by  the  party  system.  If  nearly 
one-half  of  the  adult  male  population,  ranged  as  a  party, 
habitually  regarded  with  suspicion  and  distrust  what 
the  other  party  profess  and  do  it  leaves  to  a  small 


AGE  AND  OPINION  329 

fraction  of  the  voters  the  decision  regarding  a  political 
issue.  How  small  this  fraction  may  be  may  be  gathered 
from  the  results  of  the  election  of  1878  which  determined 
the  adoption  of  the  Protective  System  for  Canada.  On 
that  occasion  273,000  votes  were  cast  in  Ontario  of 
which  135,000  were  in  favour  of  the  Liberal  contention 
and  138,000  for  the  National  Policy.  The  deciding 
majority  was  thus  about  3,000.  Out  of  every  91  voters 
45  ranged  on  one  side  and  46  on  the  other.  It  is  safe 
to  say  that  owing  to  tradition,  inherited  views  and  to  a 
worship  of  the  party  fetish  and  not  to  intellectual  con- 
viction at  least  forty  out  of  forty-five  votes  cast  on 
either  side  were  useless  in  arriving  at  a  decision  although 
it  was  one  of  momentous  import  in  the  history  of  Canada. 

Although  in  this  Province  we  are  fortunate  in  regard 
to  the  character  of  all  sections  of  our  population  it  would 
be  too  much  to  say  that  the  independent  class  is  in  all 
respects  on  a  level  with  the  vast  majority  of  the  members 
of  both  parties.  The  very  fact  that  it  gives  its  aid  now 
to  one  side  now  to  the  other  is  no  guarantee  that  it  is 
endowed  with  profound  political  insight.  Herein  lies 
the  greatest  evil  of  partyism.  It  sterilises  the  intel- 
lectual force  in  politics  of  nine-tenths  of  the  voters  and 
it  leaves  the  decision  on  any  question  of  moment  to  a 
section  in  whom  prejudice  or  ignorance  or  both  may  be 
the  factors  in  determining  how  they  should  vote. 

The  remedy  for  this  is  to  keep  the  mind  always  open 
to  new  ideas  and  guard  it  against  excess  in  young  man- 
hood and  reaction  in  age.  That  would  ever  tend  to 
increase  the  number  of  those  who  while  still  acknowledg- 
ing some  party  affiliation  would  be  sufficiently  inde- 
pendent to  make  the  result  an  ideal  one  as  far  as  things 
earthly  can  be  so. 

Our  highest  aim  in  political  thought  should  be  sanity, 
first,  last,  and  always.  In  the  attempt  to  attain  that 
aim  we  shall  escape  the  false  fires  of  youth  and  the 
pessimism  and  the  grey  thought  of  age  and  in  the  end 


330  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

we  shall  be  able  to  say  with  Matthew  Arnold's  Empedo- 
cles : — 

"I  have  loved  no  darkness, 

Sophisticated  no  truth, 
Nursed  no  illusion, 
Allowed  no  fear. 


THE  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 


A  MAGAZINE  PUBLISHED  BY  THE  ALUMNI  ASSOCIA- 
TION OF  THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO. 


EDITORIAL  COMMITTEE. 

I.  H.  CAMERON,  M.B.,  LL.D.,  W.  R.  CARR,  Ph.D., 
J.  M.  CLARK,  M.A.,  LL.B.,  R.  A.  GRAY,  B.A.,  H.  E.  T. 
HAULTAIN,  M.E.,  REV.  FATHER  KELLY,  B.A.,  J.  C. 
MCLENNAN,  Ph.D.,  C.  H.  MITCHELL,  C.E.,  J.  SQUAIR, 
B.A.,  F.  N.  G.  STARR,  M.D.,  J.  B.  TYRRELL,  M.A., 
B.Sc.,  GORDON  WALDRON,  B.A.,  GEO.  WILKIE,  B.A. 

A.  B.  MACALLUM,  Sc.D.,  F.R.S.,  Editor-in-chief,  Chairman. 


Miss  G.  LAWLER,  M.A.,  AND  GEORGE  H.  LOCKE,  M.A., 
Ph.D.,  Associate  Editors. 


ADDRESS  COMMUNICATIONS  TO  J.  PATTERSON,  M.A., 
SECRETARY  OF  THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  ALUMNI 
ASSOCIATION,  ROOM  51,  PHYSICS  BUILDING,  UNI- 
VERSITY OF  TORONTO. 


COMMUNICATIONS  REGARDING  "PERSONALS"  ARE  TO  BE 
ADDRESSED  TO  MlSS  M.  J.  HELSON,  M.A.,  UNIVER- 
SITY OF  TORONTO. 


THE  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY  is  ISSUED  ON  OR  ABOUT 
THE  IOTH  NOVEMBER,  DECEMBER,  JANUARY,  FEB- 
RUARY, MARCH,  APRIL,  MAY,  JUNE,  JULY. 

SUBSCRIPTION,  $1.00  A  YEAR.    SINGLE  COPIES,  15  CBNTS. 


TORONTO 
PRINTED  AT  THE  UNIVERSITY  PRESS. 

[331J 


332 


The  Annual  Meeting  of  the  University  of  Toronto 
Alumni  Association  will  be  held  in  the  West  Hall  of  the 
Main  Building,  on  Thursday,  June  5th,  at  4.30  p.m. 

ACTA  OF  THE  BOARD  OF  GOVERNORS 

The  following  resolution  with  regard  to  the  retire- 
ment of  Professor  W.  H.  Vander  Smissen  was  adopted: 

"Resolved  that  Professor  W.  H.  Vander  Smissen  be 
retired  from  the  staff  at  30  June,  1913;  that  he  be  given 
the  title  of  Professor  Emeritus  in  consideration  of  his 
long  services;  and  that  the  sum  of  $1,000.00  as  a  bonus 
to  him  upon  retirement  be  placed  in  the  Estimates  of 
the  Board  for  the  next  financial  year." 

Application  will  be  made  to  the  Carnegie  Foundation 
to  grant  the  usual  retiring  allowance  to  Professor  Vander 
Smissen. 

The  Board  agreed  to  provide  for  this  year  a  medal  in 
Political  Science  in  addition  to  that  donated  by  Mr. 
Ellis. 

A  communication  was  sent  to  the  Senate  suggesting 
that  some  change  be  made  in  the  method  of  publication 
of  the  annual  Class  Lists  in  view  of  the  large  expenditure 
involved  in  the  preparation,  printing,  and  distribution. 

A  communication  was  received  with  regard  to  the 
Royal  Astronomical  Society's  suggestion  for  the  estab- 
lishment of  an  Observatory  for  the  Society,  the  City 
of  Toronto  and  the  University,  and  submitting  various 
details  in  connection  with  the  project.  The  scheme  was 
looked  upon  favourably  and  the  Board  decided  to  co- 
operate if  the  funds  at  their  disposal  will  admit  of  it, 
subject  to  conditions  to  be  settled. 

A  communication  from  the  Librarian  of  the  Legisla- 
tive Library  was  received  acknowledging  with  thanks 
some  265  volumes,  duplicates,  forwarded  to  him  by  the 
University  Library,  and  adding  the  personal  thanks  of 
Sir  James  Whitney  for  the  valuable  gift. 


TORONTONENSIA  333 

The  President  referred  to  the  success  which  had  at- 
tended the  course  of  organ  recitals  given  during  the 
academic  year,  and  it  was  ordered  that  the  thanks  of 
the  Board  to  Mr.  Moure  for  his  services  in  that  connec- 
tion be  entered  upon  the  minutes. 

The  President  was  granted  leave  of  absence  to  at- 
tend the  opening  of  the  University  of  Saskatchewan, 
visiting  at  the  same  time  the  Alumni  in  Calgary,  Regina, 
and  other  points  in  the  West. 

THE  SENATE 

The  regular  monthly  meeting  of  the  Senate  was  held 
on  Friday  the  14th  of  March.  The  usual  reports  were 
received  and  passed  without  discussion.  Mr.  Waldron's 
motions  for  returns  of  all  correspondence  with  respect 
to  the  establishment  of  an  Officers'  Training  Corps  and 
for  a  return  of  all  appointments  to  the  staff  from  gradu- 
ates of  the  schools  and  universities  of  England,  Ireland, 
and  Scotland,  since  1906  were  passed.  The  President 
stated  that  he  had  had  no  correspondence  with  any 
person  respecting  an  Officers'  Training  Corps  since  the 
matter  had  been  last  dealt  with  by  the  Senate.  Pro- 
fessor Ellis  introduced  a  statute  providing  for  the  degree 
of  Master  of  Science  (M.A.Sc.).  After  it  was  pointed 
out  that  no  effort  had  been  made  to  systematise  the 
heterogeneous  collection  of  Science  degrees  given  by  the 
University  and  the  present  proposal  would  add  to  the 
variety  the  statute  was  passed  in  Committee  and  read 
a  second  time. 

A  question  of  the  status  of  the  Faculty  of  Household 
Science  was  raised  by  Miss  Ross  who  pointed  out  that 
the  fees  credited  that  Faculty  in  the  report  of  the  Bursar 
were  only  those  paid  by  occasional  students  while  those 
paid  by  the  Arts  students  who  took  Household  Science 
were  credited  to  the  Arts  Faculty  all  to  the  disadvant- 
age of  the  Household  Science  Faculty.  After  some 
discussion  the  question  was  referred  to  a  committee  for 
consideration  and  report. 


334  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

A  Term  meeting  of  the  Senate  was  held  on  the  28th 
of  March  at  which  only  routine  business  was  transacted. 
A  discussion  developed  as  to  whether  the  essays  required 
from  candidates  for  post-graduate  degrees  ought  to  be 
called  theses  or  dissertations,  it  being  held  by  one  speaker 
that  the  term  dissertation  should  be  used  as  this  would 
be  in  line  with  the  practice  in  American  universities; 
but  this  was  opposed  on  the  ground  that  the  University 
of  Toronto  should  not  be  too  imitative  and  that  it  should 
have  an  individuality  and  character  distinctive  of  itself. 

Dean  Willmott  on  proposing  changes  in  the  curriculum 
of  Dentistry  stated  that  the  alleged  shortage  of  Dentists 
was  not  due  to  the  severity  of  the  course  of  study  pre- 
scribed. 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  ALUMNI  ASSOCIATION. 

A  Special  Meeting  of  the  University  of  Toronto 
Alumni  Association  was  held  in  the  Physics  Building 
on  Wednesday,  March  26th,  1913,  with  the  President  in 
the  chair. 

The  president  in  explaining  the  object  of  the  meeting 
said  that  the  Annual  Meeting  had  always  been  held  in 
June  during  Commencement  week  and  that  at  first  the 
meetings  were  largely  attended,  but  of  late  they  had 
been  rather  poorly  attended.  It  was  also  felt  that  in 
June  practically  no  one  from  outside  Toronto  could  at- 
tend the  meeting  without  considerable  expense  and  the 
proposal  had  been  made  that  it  would  be  better  to  hold 
the  Annual  Meeting  during  Easter  week  when  many 
graduates  were  in  the  City  attending  meetings  of  other 
Associations. 

Dr.  Gibb  Wishart,  Dr.  Strang,  Mr.  Gray,  Dr.  Locke, 
Professor  Johnston,  and  Mr.  Mitchell  took  part  in  the 
discussion,  all,  with  the  exception  of  Mr.  Gray,  strongly 
urging  the  advisability  of  the  change. 

It  was  then  moved  by  Dr.  Silcox,  and  seconded  by 
Dr.  Locke  that  it  be  recommended  that  the  date  of  the 
Annual  Meeting  be  changed  from  Commencement  week 
to  Easter  week. 


TORONTONENSIA  335 

In  addition  to  the  Resolution  with  regard  to  the 
change  in  time  of  the  Alumni  Meeting,  this  amendment 
was  to  be  added : 

"That  the  Secretary  be  instructed  to  communicate 
with  Branch  Associations  throughout  the  country,  getting 
if  possible,  the  consensus  of  opinion  of  the  Associations 
with  regard  to  this  question,  so  that  when  the  Annual 
Meeting  takes  place  in  June  we  may  have  before  us  a 
representative  voice  from  which  we  can  form  an  opinion." 

The  President,  Professor  Macallum,  then  addressed 
the  Association. 

The  financial  situation  of  the  University  is  such  as  to 
demand  the  serious  consideration  of  the  Alumni.  When 
in  former  years  the  resources  of  the  University  were 
inadequate  for  the  purpose  of  meeting  its  requirements 
the  graduates  came  forward  and  assisted  in  the  agitation 
carried  on  to  obtain  from  the  Province  an  increase  in  the 
income  and  they  played  no  small  part  in  influencing 
the  Legislature  and  the  Government  of  the  Province  to 
make  adequate  provision  for  the  development  of  the 
University.  This  provision  up  to  the  beginning  of  the 
academic  year  1910-11  gave  an  income  which  enabled 
the  University  to  meet  its  needs,  but  in  the  two  succeed- 
ing years  the  amount  which  the  University  received 
from  this  source  fell  considerably  below  what  was  re- 
quired. Next  year  there  may  be  another  deficit  and 
even  a  greater  one  than  it  has  had  this  session.  The 
situation  is,  therefore,  serious  and  I  think  it  is  neces- 
sary that  the  Alumni  should  face  the  outlook  and  assist 
the  University  authorities  in  obtaining  increased  finan- 
cial aid  for  the  University. 

The  explanation  of  the  present  financial  situation 
involves  the  recital  of  a  good  many  facts  and  a  very 
thorough  discussion  of  all  that  is  involved.  This  meet- 
ing was  called  only  to  determine  the  advisability  of 
changing  the  date  of  the  Annual  Meeting  of  the  Alumni 
Association.  We  have  now  dealt,  so  far  as  we  can  do  so, 
with  that  matter.  I  do  not,  however,  think  we  should 


336  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

part  without  hearing  some  representations  on  the  more 
pressing  matter  of  the  University  finances,  and  for  this 
reason,  I  took  upon  myself  to  invite  Dr.  Falconer,  the 
President  of  the  University,  and  the  Chairman  of  the 
Board  of  Governors,  Sir  Edmund  Walker,  to  address 
the  present  meeting  of  the  Association  to  give  the  facts 
of  the  situation  so  that  the  graduates  present  may  more 
readily  understand  the  Report  on  the  Finances  drawn 
up  by  the  Board  of  Governors  and  presented  to  the 
Government,  which  Report  you  will  find  in  the  March 
issue  of  the  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY.  The  President  and  Sir 
Edmund  Walker  are  with  us  in  response  to  my  invita- 
tion and  both  will  speak  to  you.  I  now  have  much 
pleasure  in  calling  upon  President  Falconer  to  address 
you. 

PRESIDENT  FALCONER  : 

It  is  always  a  pleasure  to  me  to  meet  the  Alumni,  not 
only  the  local  Alumni  of  Toronto,  but  those  who  rep- 
resent branches  of  the  Association  throughout  the 
Province;  and  I  believe  it  will  be  on  them,  as  the  Presi- 
dent has  said,  that  the  welfare  of  the  University  in  the 
future  will  continue  in  a  measure  to  depend,  as  it  has 
depended  in  the  past  upon  the  interest  of  the  Associa- 
tion through  its  various  sections.  Anything  that  we 
can  do  to  stimulate  the  interest  will  undoubtedly  redound 
to  the  benefit  of  the  University  and  thereby  not  only 
to  the  interest  of  those  who  are  now  being  taught  with- 
in its  walls  and  who  will  very  soon  be  scattered  through- 
out the  country,  but  of  those  who  have  already  gone 
forth  from  its  walls. 

Those  of  you  who  read  the  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY,  and 
I  hope  a  large  number  from  the  various  branches  of  the 
Alumni  throughout  the  Province  do  read  it,  will  have 
noticed  in  the  last  issue  the  report  that  was  presented 
by  the  Board  of  Governors  to  the  Government,  setting 
forth  the  present  financial  position  of  the  University. 


TORONTONENSIA  337 

In  that  Report  you  will  have  seen  the  growth  of  the 
University  outlined,  also  the  financial  condition  of  the 
University,  and  the  needs  of  the  University,  very  par- 
ticularly. Now  I  do  not  intend  to  worry  you  with 
these  figures  which  you  may  find  presented  in  that  form 
in  the  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY,  but  there  are  just  a  few 
points  which  I  should  like  to  emphasise.  The  first  is 
this: 

There  are  two  reasons  why  we  are  in  the  present 
financial  case — two  main  reasons.  One  has  been  the 
falling  off  of  the  Succession  Duties  during  the  last  three 
years.  If  they  had  kept  on  advancing,  or  if  they  had 
even  remained  at  the  high  figure  at  which  they  stood 
three  years  ago,  we  should  not  be  facing  the  situation 
of  to-day.  They  rose  to  $500,000,  that  is  our  portion 
of  them.  Then  they  fell  off  until  last  year  they  stood 
at  $423,000.  A  drop  of  $77,000  from  that  high  figure  is 
a  very  serious  matter  at  a  time  when  the  University  if 
not  growing,  because  we  had  so  raised  the  standards  that 
the  growth  has  been  checked  during  the  last  few  years, 
has  to  meet  the  full  increase  of  cost  due  to  the  growth  of 
former  years,  as  is  emphasised  in  that  Report  the  Board 
of  Governors  made.  A  substantial  increase  of  students 
for  a  number  of  years  undoubtedly  makes  itself  felt 
long  after  the  highest  increase  has  been  reached.  De- 
velopment and  expansion  became  necessary  in  every 
department,  but  the  effect  of  these  is  not  fully  realised 
until  after  the  increase  in  attendance  had  been  for  a 
time  stopped  by  raising  the  standards.  That  was  the 
first  cause  for  the  present  financial  condition. 

The  next  reason  is  that  the  University  has  had  to  pay 
for  its  buildings  out  of  the  annual  revenue,  buildings 
due  in  the  main  to  the  increase  of  students  of  course. 
Now  that  drain  upon  the  annual  maintenance  is  a  drain 
that,  as  far  as  I  know,  no  other  University  on  this  con- 
tinent is  called  upon  to  endure.  It  is  too  severe  a  drain. 
It  has  run  up  to  something  like  $60,000  or  over,  this 
present  year,  as  a  first  charge  on  revenue.  Large  ex- 


338  UNIVERSITY    MONTHLY 

pansion  of  buildings  is  necessary;  this  means  large  cap- 
ital expenditure;  aad  if  our  annual  maintenance  is  to 
be  saddled  with  the  cost,  spread  over  a  long  period  of 
years,  of  the  erection  of  these  buildings,  it  simply  means 
that  the  University  cannot  be  maintained  annually  as 
it  ought  to  be  maintained.  Buildings  should  be  paid 
for  at  the  time  of  their  erection,  or  by  the  time  they  are 
in  use,  and  the  payment  of  them  should  not  continue 
to  cripple  the  University  as  time  goes  on. 

We  are  further  faced  with  this  fact  to-day,  that  the 
University  of  Toronto  must  rank  as  one  of  the  great 
Universities  of  the  Continent.  Apart  from  all  that  is 
said  in  a  light  and  airy  way,  there  is  this  undoubted  fact, 
and  therefore  it  must  be  supported  as  all  great  univer- 
sities are.  The  continent  is  uniform  enough  in  its 
social  life,  in  its  general  similarities  of  living,  to  make  it 
reasonable  that  what  is  required  in  one  place  for  uni- 
versity expenses  will  be  required  in  another  place  for 
university  expenses.  This  is  a  simple  fact;  but  if  we 
could  get  that  simple  fact  borne  in  upon  the  Alumni 
and  upon  our  constituency,  it  would  be  of  enormous 
value  to  us  in  securing  for  us  as  a  first-class  university, 
the  support  which  is  given  to  first-class  universities  in 
other  parts  of  this  continent. 

In  the  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY  there  is  a  table  in  which 
comparisons  are  made  with  Universities  in  other  places. 
These  comparisons,  although  more  or  less  general,  are 
substantially  accurate.  I  do  not  think  any  fault  can 
really  be  found  with  the  comparisons.  Certain  elements 
had  to  be  eliminated  to  draw  up  such  a  form.  In  some 
cases  the  numbers  were  swollen  by  Summer  Sessions 
of  five  or  six  weeks.  Certain  items  have  to  be  eliminated 
before  any  comparison  is  possible.  For  instance,  the 
Faculty  of  Agriculture.  We  have  no  Faculty  of  Agri- 
culture. The  chief  source  of  expense  is  to  be  found  in 
the  Arts,  Medicine,  and  Applied  Science  Departments, 
and  in  regard  to  them  I  am  convinced  that  our  finances 
can  be  investigated  with  the  utmost  scrutiny  and  it  will 
be  found  that  our  work  has  been  done  economically. 


TORONTONENSIA  339 

Are  the  salaries  lower  in  other  great  Universities  of 
Canada  and  the  United  States?  As  compared  with 
other  State  Universities  I  suppose  they  are  fairly  reason- 
able, but  they  are  low  enough  in  all  conscience,  and 
lower  than  those  in  Harvard,  Columbia,  Chicago,  and 
others.  But  we  are  not  manned  to  the  same  extent  as 
are  other  Universities.  We  have  far  too  large  classes 
for  the  work  we  are  trying  to  do. 

The  only  solution  of  our  difficulty  is  to  get  a  larger 
financial  income.  Where  is  the  income  going?  Partly 
on  the  old  Faculties  of  course.  But  also  on  the  new. 
Education  is  costing  us,  including  the  amount  that  we 
have  to  pay  on  interest  on  capital  for  buildings,  $30,000 
a  year,  and  yet  that  Faculty  is  being  run  economically. 
Its  school  is  not  equipped  as  it  ought  to  be  equipped  for 
the  fees  that  we  are  charging.  We  are  not  giving  the 
boys  a  gymnasium.  Forestry  is  costing  $8,000,  House- 
hold Science  $8,000.  There  are  340  women  taking  in- 
struction in  the  new  department  of  Household  Science, 
we  are  giving  them  a  new  view  of  life,  and  doing  it  in  a 
thoroughly  scientific  way,  and  not  at  great  expense.  If 
these  new  departments  are  not  to  be  hampered  they 
will  need  to  be  supported  a  good  deal  further.  Every 
Faculty  in  this  University  voted  for  the  raising  of  the 
standards.  However,  if  we  cannot  at  present  raise 
them  further,  we  must  provide  for  all  those  who  come. 
I  question  very  much  whether  if  we  did  raise  the  stand- 
ards and  cut  off  the  first  year,  we  should  find  the  expenses 
go  down,  though  we  should  prevent  them  raising  any 
further.  If  we  cannot  reduce  the  numbers  in  the  way 
we  had  hoped,  I  think  we  may  look  forward  to  an  in- 
crease in  all  the  faculties. 

I  do  not  think  anybody  in  the  Province  would  want 
that  this  University  should  suffer.  What  is  required  is, 
that  the  Province  should  know  through  the  Alumni  that 
the  University  is  in  need,  the  cause  of  its  need,  that  it  is 
in  need  because  it  has  come  to  a  position  that  it  could 
not  help  occupying;  and  I  am  sure  the  Province  will 


340  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

then  be  willing  to  support  it.  It  is  in  need  because  it 
could  not  help  being  in  need,  and  it  will  continue  to  be 
in  need.  This  country  has  a  great  future.  We  are 
going  to  get  more  people  from  Northern  Europe.  Last 
year  146,000  came  from  Britain,  140,000  from  the 
United  States.  What  does  that  mean?  It  means  a 
sturdy,  intellectual  population,  and  it  means  that  this 
country  cannot  help  being  one  of  the  representative 
Anglo-Saxon  and  Northern  European  countries  of  the 
world.  If  that  is  so,  this  university  has  to  take  its 
share  in  giving  an  intellectual  lead  to  the  Anglo-Saxon 
world,  and  by  simply  doing  our  daily  duty,  we  cannot 
help  keeping  our  present  position  situated  as  we  are  in 
the  capital  of  the  leading  Province  of  one  of  the  great 
Anglo-Saxon  countries  of  the  world.  Work  is  thrust 
upon  us  whether  we  like  it  or  not,  because  of  the  position 
we  hold  in  the  great  Province  and  in  the  world  at  large. 

SIR  EDMUND  WALKER. 

Mr.  Chairman,  Ladies  and  Gentlemen:  I  did  not 
know  that  I  was  to  speak  and  I  am  sure  that  on  one  side 
of  the  question  at  all  events,  the  President  has  left  me 
very  little  to  say.  The  Report  which  we  brought  be- 
fore the  Government,  and  which  has  become  public 
since,  is,  I  think,  a  very  remarkable  document.  I  have 
read  a  great  many  Reports  during  the  twenty  years  of 
my  connection  with  the  University  and  I  do  not  think 
any  of  them  has  ever  been  as  complete,  as  conclusive, 
and  as  unanswerable  in  every  direction  in  which  one 
could  seek  for  information  regarding  the  business  side 
of  the  University.  I  have  less  hesitation  in  saying  this, 
because  the  President  is  entitled  to  all  the  credit  in  con- 
nection with  the  preparation  of  the  Report.  I  think 
we  all  realise  in  reading  the  Report  that  there  is  no  note 
of  apology  and  that  none  is  necessary,  that  it  was  due 
to  the  people  of  Ontario,  and  particularly  due  to  the 
Government,  which  has  been  so  generous  in  giving  us 
50%  of  the  Succession  Duties,  and  had  felt  indeed  that 


TORONTONENSIA  341 

they  had  been  generous  to  the  last  degree,  to  lay  before 
them  and  afterwards  before  the  public,  an  explanation 
of  the  way  in  which  our  duty  had  been  carried  out, 
which  should  be  conclusive  and  unanswerable. 

There  were  those  who  were  ready  to  charge  us  with 
a  too  rapid  expansion  when  we  were  given  an  income 
from  the  Succession  Duties  which  beginning  at  about 
$200,000  rose  to  $500,000  a  year— those  indeed  who 
were  ready  to  accuse  us  of  a  determination  to  spend  the 
money  as  quickly  as  we  could  after  we  got  it.  I  will 
admit  that  for  three  years  it  was  pleasant  to  administer 
the  needs  of  this  University,  to  be  associated  with  the 
work  it  was  doing  for  the  country — but  these  were  the 
only  three  in  my  long  connection  of  twenty  years  when 
we  were  able  with  any  freedom  to  promote  things  that 
were  for  the  upbuilding  and  benefit  of  the  University. 
But  I  would  not  like  any  one  here,  or  in  the  Province  of 
Ontario,  to  think  that  because  we  had  an  adequate 
income  we  spent  it  with  undue  rapidity.  As  a  matter 
of  fact  we  saved  from  our  income  a  very  large  sum  of 
money,  upwards  of  $200,000,  and  out  of  this  we  were 
able  to  meet  the  deficits  of  subsequent  years.  At  the 
end  of  this  year,  however,  we  shall  have  reached  the 
last  cent  of  this  reserve,  so  that  we  are  in  the  unfortu- 
nate position  disclosed  by  the  report. 

That  the  University  is  under-manned  I  am  quite 
sure  although  I  cannot  profess  to  know  much  about  the 
academic  side  of  the  University.  Also  we  must  have 
many  buildings  that  are  not  yet  even  planned.  The 
University  belongs  to  the  richest  Province  in  Canada, 
it  belongs  I  mean  literally  to  the  Province.  If  the 
United  States  support  their  own  Universities  in  States 
which  are  no  richer  than  Ontario,  why  is  it  that  in  a 
Province  the  people  of  which  are  as  intellectual  and  as 
progressive  as  any  on  the  Continent,  its  University  is 
allowed  to  fall  into  financial  straits?  The  reason  is  one 
that  we  ought  all  of  us  to  understand.  Every  thought- 
ful citizen  should  enquire  as  to  why  we  do  not  get  this 


342  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

money  unless  he  already  understands.  In  almost  every 
case  in  the  United  States,  where  the  University  is  sup- 
ported by  the  State,  the  support  comes  in  the  shape  of  a 
tax  based  on  the  property  assessment  levied  by  the 
State,  but  collected  by  the  Municipality  and  by  them 
handed  over  to  the  State.  From  such  a  tax  the  Univer- 
sity usually  gets  its  income.  The  legislators  would  not 
have  the  spending  of  the  money  for  any  other  purpose 
if  the  University  did  not  get  it.  Our  case  is  entirely 
different.  We  go  to  a  Government  which  levies  no 
such  tax,  which  gets  its  income  by  a  series  of  happy, 
but  unscientific  sources  and  it  is  easy  to  see  that  there 
is  no  close  relation  between  the  amount  of  taxes  collected 
and  the  expenses  for  the  administration  of  the  affairs 
of  the  Province. 

The  people  are  well  enough  off  to  enjoy  the  best 
that  a  University  can  give  them,  and  they  have  a  right 
to  enjoy  the  best;  for  this  reason  they  should  say 
directly  to  the  Government,  "Give  us  what  we  desire 
and  tax  us  directly  for  it".  I  suppose  people  could  not 
readily  be  got  to  say  that  although  there  have  been 
communities  with  sufficient  sense. 

The  trouble  with  the  University  of  Toronto  to-day 
is  not  the  amount  of  the  excess  cost  of  it — between 
$60,000  and  $70,000 — but  where  is  the  money  to  come 
from?  The  Government  have  not  got  it.  The  Govern- 
ment will  never  have  the  money  for  all  the  good  purposes 
that  we  desire  until  the  people  of  this  Province  are  sane 
enough  to  say  to  the  Government  of  Ontario  that  they 
are  willing  to  be  taxed.  The  Government  have  nothing 
that  could  be  called  a  system  of  taxation,  no  way  of 
fitting  their  receipts  to  their  disbursements,  and  each 
year  they  have  to  say  they  cannot  do  this  and  they  can- 
not do  that,  because  they  cannot  afford  it,  by  which, 
however,  they  may  only  mean  that  they  have  not  got 
the  money.  The  people  of  Ontario  want  to  do  this  or 
that  and  are  wealthy  enough  to  have  it  done  but  no  one 
raises  the  question  of  direct  taxation.  Newspapers  do 


TORONTONENSIA  343 

not  talk  about  it — they  avoid  it.  As  a  matter  of  fact 
a  tax  averaging  $2.00  on  every  family  in  Ontario  would 
make  this  Government  financially  easy  at  the  moment 
and  more  than  that  it  would  enable  the  Government  to 
do  many  new  things  that  are  wanted. 

If  different  States  where  about  the  whole  cost  of 
administration  is  collected  by  direct  taxation  can  bear 
the  cost  of  their  Universities,  surely  we  can  afford  it. 
The  Succession  Duties  will  undoubtedly  go  back  to  the 
amount  they  reached  a  few  years  ago.  Some  very  rich 
man  will  die  and  we  shall  get  an  unusually  big  lump  of 
money.  That  could  tide  us  over  a  few  years  and  we 
may  get  back  with  much  care  to  a  point  where  we  can 
meet  our  expenses.  But  this  is  uncertain  and  mean- 
while we  suffer. 

It  is  for  the  Government  to  say  whether  this  Univer- 
sity shall  be  fully  equipped  or  not.  We  should  not 
have  to  be  continually  going  to  the  Government.  The 
trouble  in  earlier  years  was  that  we  were  always  going 
to  them  with  our  hats  in  our  hands.  This  for  a  long 
period  kept  the  University  from  doing  its  work  as  it 
should  have  been  doing  it.  And  it  was  for  that  short 
period  when  we  were  enabled  to  hold  our  heads  up  and 
carry  out  in  some  sense  the  ideals  of  the  University 
that  it  had  its  greatest  influence.  We  must  get  an  in- 
come that  will  enable  us  to  keep  our  place  as  one  of  the 
great  Universities  of  North  America.  And  I  say  again 
as  a  business  man,  that  all  who  are  really  interested  in 
the  University  should  discuss  the  matter  of  how  an  in- 
come for  the  Province  is  to  be  got — not  alone  for  the 
University,  but  for  all  those  good  things  which  are  needed 
and  which  cannot  be  carried  out.  I  think  Sir  James 
Whitney  may  be  rather  gratified  than  otherwise  to  dis- 
cuss some  wide  scheme  of  this  sort — the  question  of 
taxation  for  higher  education  or  for  general  purposes — 
but  I  would  hope  that  you  could  get  it  taken  up  and 
discussed  as  a  non-political  question. 


344  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

I  do  not  think  I  need  say  any  more  on  this  subject. 
I  have  a  perfect  belief  in  the  people  of  Ontario,  and  I 
do  not  think  that  this  Government  or  any  other  Govern- 
ment will  allow  us  to  be  kept  back.  I  believe  the  people 
of  Ontario  should  be  informed  of  our  requirements; 
that  we  should  give  up  appealing  and  appealing  year 
after  year;  that  the  citizens  should  demand  what  they 
have  a  right  to  have  and  what  the  growth  of  this  Country 
demands,  and  at  the  same  time  express  their  willingness 
to  pay  for  it. 

DISCUSSION. 

During  the  discussion  which  followed  it  was  moved 
by  Dr.  Strang  and  seconded  by  Dr.  Locke  that  the  execu- 
tive take  what  action  they  may  consider  necessary  in 
regard  to  interviewing  the  government  and  opposition, 
to  ask  that  the  University  be  adequately  provided  with 
funds  to  carry  on  its  work,  the  proposition  being  that 
they  levy  a  direct  tax  on  the  assessment  for  its  main- 
tenance. 

EXECUTIVE  OF  ALUMNI  ASSOCIATION 

A  Meeting  of  the  Executive  of  the  University  of 
Toronto  Alumni  Association  was  held  in  the  Senate 
Chamber,  April  16,  1913,  the  President,  Professor  Mac- 
allum  in  the  chair. 

The  Chairman  stated  that  the  meeting  had  been  called 
for  the  purpose  of  settling  the  question  of  the  future  of 
the  MONTHLY  and  as  he  was  leaving  the  city  on  the  fol- 
lowing day  for  the  Summer  he  did  not  wish  to  throw  the 
MONTHLY  back  on  the  Committee  without  some  expla- 
nation. Miss  Lawler  assisted  by  Professor  Squair  and 
others  on  the  Committee  had  kindly  consented  to  edit 
the  remaining  issues  for  this  year,  and  he  wished  to 
have  the  Executive  determine  the  future  of  the  MONTHLY 
at  this  time,  when  a  careful  and  well  considered  scheme 
could  be  worked  out  rather  than  leave  it  to  the  Annual 
Meeting  when  a  hasty  decision  was  probable. 


TORONTONENSIA  345 

He  had  edited  the  MONTHLY  for  two  years  and  found 
that  it  took  all  his  spare  time  and  felt  that  he  could 
not  undertake  it  any  longer.  He  proposed  that  the 
Executive  of  the  Association  appoint  an  advisory  Com- 
mittee to  work  with  the  University  authorities  on  this 
matter.  That  the  journal  from  now  on  must  be  at  the 
service  of  the  University  in  the  campaign  to  meet  the 
situation  which  is  so  pressing. 

The  consensus  of  opinion  of  all  those  who  took  part 
in  the  discussion  was  that  the  MONTHLY  had  been  very 
ably  conducted  during  the  past  two  years  and  that  it 
had  a  decided  influence  in  moulding  University  opinion. 
That  the  present  relationship  of  the  MONTHLY  should  be 
maintained  if  it  were  possible  to  get  some  suitable  per- 
son as  Editor.  It  was  then  moved  by  Mr.  Waldron 
and  seconded  by  Dr.  Ham  and  carried  unanimously 
that  a  committee  be  appointed  to  make  arrangements 
for  the  editorial  conduct  of  the  MONTHLY. 

In  pursuance  of  this  resolution  the  Chairman  appointed 
the  following  committee:  Dr.  McLennan,  Convener, 
Dr.  Robertson,  Professor  Haultain,  Gordon  Waldron, 
Miss  Lawler,  Dr.  Reeve,  Mr.  R.  A.  Gray,  Mr.  Clarke, 
Dr.  Ham  and  Dr.  Locke. 

Mr.  Waldron:  A  great  deal  of  criticism  has  been 
offered  by  me  to  Mr.  Macallum  in  the  last  two  years, 
and  we  have  often  locked  horns.  I  do  not  think  any 
one  can  more  appropriately  than  I,  offer  a  vote  of  thanks. 
I  know  that  he  has  given  of  his  time  and  attention  in  a 
most  remarkable  way  during  this  period,  has  shown  in 
the  midst  of  criticism  a  great  deal  of  restraint  and  good 
judgment,  and  has  given  a  most  useful  journal  to  the 
public,  a  help  to  the  University  and  to  the  public  on 
University  affairs — for  which  I  am  grateful,  and  I  am 
sure  the  Alumni  hold  the  same  view.  We  shall  try  to 
keep  it  to  the  same  track,  and  we  shall  not  forget  what 
has  taken  place  in  the  past.  It  is  with  great  pleasure 
that  I  move  this  vote  of  thanks. 


346  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

Dr.  Reeve:  May  I  join  with  the  "brother",  which 
I  do  most  heartily,  in  seconding  the  motion  of  Mr. 
Waldron.  I  think  it  has  been  a  fine  thing  for  the  Uni- 
versity of  Toronto  to  have  had  men  who  have  shown  such 
a  splendid  University  spirit  as  our  Chairman  has  done — 
and  I  hope  we  may  have  a  few  more  like  him — and  I  am 
sure  it  is  only  because  of  his  warm  affection  and  his 
intense  interest  at  times  that  he  has  accomplished  the 
work  he  has  done.  There  is  no  man  living  to  whom 
this  University  owes  more  than  to  Professor  Macallum. 
I  have  the  greatest  possible  pleasure  in  seconding  this 
resolution. 

President  Falconer  then  put  the  resolution  which 
was  carried  unanimously. 

Prof.  Macallum:  I  thank  you  very  much  for  the 
cordial  expression  contained  in  the  remarks  of  the  mover 
and  seconder  of  this  vote  of  thanks.  I  have  no  reason 
whatever  to  complain  about  the  reception  which  the 
MONTHLY  has  had.  As  I  said  before,  I  would  like  to 
have  had  more  criticism  which  I  could  have  put  in  the 
MONTHLY,  for  the  simple  reason  that  it  would  show  that 
all  students  and  others  could  be  heard.  All  along  I 
have  heard  expressions  of  praise  for  the  work  of  the 
MONTHLY  and  therefore  I  have  felt  that  we  were  working 
along  the  right  lines. 

As  for  what  Mr.  Waldron  says,  it  comes  very  good 
from  him.  As  he  has  said,  we  have  often  locked  horns, 
and  it  is  satisfactory  to  know  that  we  have  now  got  into 
these  pleasant  relations.  Of  course  it  is  something  like 
the  stories  of  the  Middle  Ages — you  know  the  gods  of 
the  old  mythology  used  to  fight  all  day,  but  when  the 
darkness  came  and  the  night  fell,  there  was  a  cessation 
of  hostilities;  all  wounds  were  dressed.  And  I  think 
that  is  the  situation  now  with  Mr.  Waldron  and  myself. 
I  think  we  are  on  very  good  terms;  and  although  we 
may  not  have  carried  on  the  Journal  exactly  to  his 
liking,  on  the  whole,  with  his  assistance  last  year,  I 


TORONTONENSIA  347 

think  we  have  made  something  out  of  it.  I  do  not 
think  it  is  all  it  might  be:  I  think  more  could  be  made 
out  of  it.  We  failed  along  certain  lines  because  we  had 
not  the  time — and  as  we  had  not  the  time  we  had  not 
sufficient  patience  for  a  Journal  of  this  kind.  However, 
it  is  all  past  now  and  we  must  take  it  for  what  it  has 
been,  and  I  am  glad  to  know,  formally,  that  it  has  been 
deemed  satisfactory  on  your  part. 

The  Secretary  then  gave  notice  that  at  the  Annual 
Meeting  in  June,  an  amendment  to  the  Constitution 
would  be  moved  changing  the  time  of  the  Annual  Meet- 
ing from  Commencement  week  to  Easter  week. 

The  Meeting  then  adjourned. 

FAREWELL  DINNER  TO  PROFESSOR  VAN  DER  SMISSEN 

The  retirement  of  Professor  van  der  Smissen  was  the 
occasion  of  a  Dinner  in  his  honour  at  the  York  Club  on 
Saturday  evening,  April  the  12th.  The  Dinner  was 
tendered  by  his  colleagues  and  a  few  of  his  friends. 
The  chair  was  occupied  by  the  President  of  the  Univer- 
sity. Formal  arrangements  were  confined  to  the  simplest 
demands  of  good  taste.  Only  two  toasts  were  drunk: 
"The  King"  and  "The  Guest  of  the  Evening".  Spon- 
taneous tributes  or  reminiscence,  alternately  serious  and 
humorous,  occupied  the  remainder  of  the  evening.  The 
sympathy,  cordiality  and  good  fellowship  that  prevailed, 
softened  by  an  undercurrent  of  deep  regret  caused  per- 
haps by  a  consciousness  of  the  wider  significance  of  the 
event,  produced  an  impression  that  will  never  be  for- 
gotten by  any  of  those  who  were  present. 

The  venerable  Principal  of  University  College  who 
himself  represents  so  many  of  the  traditions  of  the  in- 
stitution, introduced  the  "Guest  of  the  Evening"  in  a 
typically  felicitous  speech  from  whose  mellow  cadences 
it  is  invidious  to  select.  Unfortunately  the  speech  can- 
not be  fully  reproduced.  He  said,  in  part  :  '  The 
retirement  of  a  professor  who  has  completed  almost  half 


348  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

a  century  of  service — (whose  very  name — no  less  than 
the  longevity  of  its  owner's  service — is  reminiscent  of 
Methuselah  and  Melchizedek) — may  well  give  us  pause. 

To  have  entered  as  a  freshman  with  a  shining  morning 
face,  to  have  been  a  sophomore,  alternately  wise  and 
foolish,  a  third  and  fourth  year  man,  a  graduate  and 
then,  with  practically  no  break,  a  member  of  the  staff; 
to  have  married  here,  to  have  seen  one's  children  born, 
grow  up,  and  in  their  turn  graduate  and  marry,  marry 
on  the  same  Staff  on  which  one  serves  oneself,  to  have 
seen  a  grandchild  born  who  is  almost  by  hereditary  and 
prescriptive  right,  already  undergraduate,  graduate,  and 
member  of  the  Staff  himself — I  hope  I  do  not  embarrass 
you,  Mr.  President — to  have  passed  youth,  manhood, 
middle  age,  to  be  reaching  now  a  hale  and  green  old  age, 
and  all  within  the  shadow,  so  to  speak,  of  the  same 
Norman  tower,  and  all  within  the  associations  of  the 
same  lecture-rooms:  to  have  grown  up  with  the  Univer- 
sity itself  from  its  sprawling  infancy  to  an  almost  gigantic 
youth :  to  have  seen,  in  short,  all  the  hopes  and  joys  and 
consolations  of  life  in  all  its  ages  come  and  go,  or  come 
and  stay — for  some,  no  doubt,  have  passed  and  some 
have  stayed — within  the  walls  of  the  College  and  Uni- 
versity: here  is  a  fate  as  rare,  as  strange  even,  as  it  is 
also  in  another  sense  uniform  and  even.  .  .  .  Chance 
and  change  .  .  .  seem  here  to  have  been  divested  of 
their  rudest  shocks  until  there  are  few  of  us  indeed  who 
do  not  see  something  to  envy  and  admire  in  the  noiseless 
tenor  of  Professor  van  der  Smissen's  way.  .  .  . 

I  mean  there  are  few,  if  any  of  us,  who  have  not 
envied  Professor  van  der  Smissen  the  unbroken  allegi- 
ance which  has  been  his  for  half  a  century  to  one  Uni- 
versity, and  to  that  selfsame  College  which  was  his 
first  love:  never  a  break  in  his  life- time,  never  a  sunder- 
ing of  old  ties  and  tissues,  and  the  slow  and  painful 
growth  of  new  ties,  and  of  tissues  wholly  new  and 
strange:  to  knit  perhaps  in  time  with  the  old  and  to 
form  one  flesh  and  bone,  yet  never  so  wholly  to  fuse  or 


TORONTONENSIA  349 

heal  as  not  to  present  some  raw  edges  and  some  scars, 
some  aches  and  pains:  the  ache  of  an  old  love  for  a  far- 
off  home,  reviving  at  some  obscure  touch  of  memory, 
like  the  pain  of  an  old  bullet  in  rheumatic  seasons.  .  .  . 

If  I  said  no  more  than  this,  my  colleagues  might  pro- 
test that  I  had  paid  the  easy  tribute  of  a  sigh  of  envy  to 
Professor  van  der  Smissen's  career  and  circumstances, 
and  not  a  tribute  to  the  man  himself.  This  is  the  last 
thing  I  wish  to  do.  I  have  kept  the  man  for  the  last: 
the  best  wine  for  the  end  of  this  toast.  .  .  . 

Professor  van  der  Smissen  has  been  for  nearly  fifty 
years  in  this  College  and  University  a  scholar  and  a 
gentleman.  We  may  have  agreed  with  him.  We  may 
have  disagreed  with  him.  We  have  never  disagreed 
except  in  opinion:  in  that  flimsy,  frothy,  superficial  side 
of  life.  We  have  agreed  with  him  in  all  essentials,  for 
we  have  seen  nothing  in  him  with  which  a  decent  man 
does  not  agree :  nothing  which  was  not  bluff  and  hearty, 
honest  and  honourable,  loyal  and  kind-hearted,  frank 
and  true:  the  best  of  husbands  and  fathers  in  his  home, 
the  staunchest  of  friends  here. 

He  has  had  the  advantage  even — with  some  other 
academic  luminaries — of  some  entertaining  foibles,  of 
foibles  which  endeared  him.  He  has  worn,  he  still 
wears  as  on  the  night  when  first  we  met — if  not  a  wreath 
of  roses — a  monocle  in  his  eye,  to  be  the  aggravation  of 
impertinent  and  intrusive  Members  of  Parliament  but 
to  his  colleagues  a  perpetual  entertainment.  .  .  . 

And  as  he  has  been  in  the  past — virtues  and  monocle 
together — so  is  he  still  to  be.  Still  shall  we  hope  to  see 
him  as  Professor  Emeritus  take  out  his  cheque  on  the 
fifteenth.  We  shall  hope  to  see  him  drawing  it  for  many 
years,  even  until  the  rest  of  us  join  him  in  that  exhil- 
arating, yet  not  exhausting  exercise  of  the  Emeritus 
Professor.  Even  until  we  do  the  same  ourselves  and  be- 
gin to  wait,  and  still  it  may  be  in  his  company,  and  at 
least  with  something  of  his  cheerfulness  and  courage, 


350  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

for  the  fulness  of  that  time  when  we  all  of  us  pass  in 
our  cheques  instead  of  taking  them  out,  but  before  a 
yet  more  stately  Bursar,  and  at  a  more  exalted  bar. 
I  give  you  the  toast  of  the  evening:  Professor  van  der 
Smissen." 

Professor  van  der  Smissen  replied  in  part  as  follows: 

Mr.  President,  Principal  Hutton,  Colleagues  and  friends: 
The  guest  of  the  evening,  on  a  similar  occasion,  after 
listening  to  his  praises  fully  sung,  said  in  reply,  "Gen- 
tlemen, I  believe  every  word  of  it!"  I  shall  not  go  as  far 
as  that,  Sir,  nor  even  so  far  as  to  believe  it  myself,  for, 
in  the  first  place,  I  know  my  own  limitations  even  better 
than  my  worst  enemy,  and,  in  the  second,  I  could  never 
hope  to  live  up  to  it.  But  this  I  will  say :  I  believe,  nay 
I  know,  that  the  Principal  believes  and  means  all  he  has 
said,  and  that  you,  gentlemen,  believe  it,  because  you 
have  always  behaved  to  me  as  if  that  were  your  real 
opinion. 

You  will  perhaps  allow  me  to  indulge  for  a  few  minutes 
in  reminiscences  rather  of  men  than  of  things.  Among 
my  undergraduate  contemporaries  still  with  us,  I  recall 
Sir  John  Boyd,  Sir  John  Gibson,  His  Majesty's  repre- 
sentative in  Ontario;  James  Loudon,  who  has  done  for 
the  University  more  than  any  one  man,  and  whose 
services  to  the  Modern  Language  Department  should 
never  be  forgotten;  Connor,  best-beloved  of  school 
teachers,  whose  influence  will  not  die  out  for  many  long 
years.  Then  those  who  were  first  undergraduate  com- 
militones,  then  students  under  me,  then  colleagues: 
Sir  G.  Falconbridge,  Dean  Galbraith,  Ellis.  And  in 
this  hour  of  triumph  I  like  to  recall  those  who  have  fal- 
len by  the  wayside — Davidson  Black,  John  Campbell, 
Father  Teefy,  Tom  Delamere,  Charles  Moss — beloved 
by  all  who  came  in  contact  with  him.  And  though  I 
recognise  in  this  reminiscence  more  than  "one  clear  call 
for  me"  yet  I  fear  not  the  "sterner  Bursar",  the  "silent 
opener  of  the  gate". 


TORONTONENSIA  351 

The  only  shadow  of  sadness  which  I  have  felt  to-night 
was  when  I  passed  the  old  grey  Norman  tower,  under  or 
near  whose  shadow  I  have  lived  for  more  than  half  a 
century,  and  remembered  that  after  all  there  is  a  sever- 
ance of  old  ties. 

As  for  the  rest;  si  quaeris,  circumspice,  first  in  this 
hall,  where  most  are  pupils  and  all  are  friends,  and  then 
in  our  country,  where  Archdeacons  (and  even  a  "near" 
bishop),  judges,  statesmen,  lawyers  are  found  in  both 
capacities. 

When  I  look  back  on  my  life,  I  find  that  of  all  that  I 
have  had  and  have,  I  prize  those  gifts  highest  which  I 
have  done  nothing  or  little  to  earn  or  deserve;  my  par- 
ents, about  whom  I  was  never  even  consulted;  my  wife, 
who  might  as  well  have  said  "  no  "  as  "  yes  " ;  my  children, 
who  might  have  turned  out  so  differently;  troops  of 
friends.  What  more  can  a  man  ask? — What  better 
have?  These  are  greatest,  highest  and  best.  What  we 
earn  with  head  or  hand,  we  spend,  but  these  other 
things,  which  we  owe  to  the  grace  of  God  alone,  are  our 
real  spiritual  food  a^id  sustenance,  our  true  joy  in 
youth  and  age. 

The  Governors  have  been  good  enough  to  grant  me 
the  title  of  Professor  Emeritus,  which  a  sporting  editor 
might  render  "won  out". 

It  reminds  me  of  the  coloured  gentleman  who  called 
at  the  house  of  a  friend  and  expressed  a  wish  to  see  "de 
remains",  to  which  the  newly  bereaved  widow,  who  had 
answered  the  door,  proudly  replied,  "I'se  de  remains". 
That's  what  I  am,  Sir,  "de  remains".  I  am  glad,  my 
friends,  that  you  have  to  praise  Vander,  not  to  bury 
him.  Yet  there  is  a  certain  resemblance  after  all  be- 
tween the  functions.  The  Principal  has  preceded  the 
corpse  with  a  waggon-load  of  bouquets ;  then  comes  the 
corpse  (a  little  lively  for  his  condition),  and  I  am  told 
that  other  gentlemen  are  to  follow  the  hearse  with  wheel- 
barrows full  of  more  of  the  same.  But  you  have 
been  kept  too  long;  and  so,  like  the  Armed  Head 


352  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

in  "Macbeth",  the  polished  head  of  the  German  de- 
partment disappears  through  the  stage  trap-door  with 
the  words :  "  Dismiss  me — Enough  " ! 

After  Professor  van  der  Smissen  had  taken  his  seat, 
informal  speeches  were  made  by  several  of  his  life-long 
friends — Ex-President  Loudon,  Mr.  Connor,  Professors 
Baker,  Fletcher,  Galbraith,  I.  H.  Cameron,  Fernow 
and  Mr.  Mueller — the  last  two  in  German.  Three  poems 
were  read  at  intervals  between  the  speeches.  These 
will  appear  in  the  next  issue. 

The  gathering  broke  up  after  the  singing  of  "Auld 
Lang  Syne". 


NOTE. 

Owing  to  the  demands  upon  the  space  in  the  present  issue 
of  the  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY,  the  publication  of  the  Personals 
has  been  deferred  to  the  June  issue. 


VOL.  XIV.  TORONTO,  JUNE,  1913  NO.  8 


Eniiursttj 


EDITORIAL 

CORRECT  ENGLISH  IN  UNIVERSITY  EXAMINATIONS 

A  CRITIC  of  the  English  used  by  students 
and  graduates  of  the  University  of  Toronto 
and  of  American  universities  generally,  in  the 
hearing  of  the  writer  based  his  unfavourable  opinions 
on  his  knowledge  of  the  English  found  in  the  answers  to 
the  examination  papers.  According  to  his  view,  the 
English  of  these  answers  was  in  many  cases  very  defec- 
tive, involving  errors  in  grammar  and  in  the  construc- 
tion and  arrangement  of  sentences  and  paragraphs.  In 
not  a  few  cases  the  faults  were  found  to  be  of  a  gross 
character,  combined  with  errors  in  spelling,  and  often  in 
handwriting  that  was  almost  illegible.  Where  such 
faults  were  not  in  evidence,  there  was  not  infrequently 
obscurity  of  thought,  and  there  was  a  lack  of  coherence 
in  the  ideas  as  they  were  presented.  A  comparison  of 
the  written  answers  given  by  English  university  students 
with  those  of  Canadian  students  as  a  whole,  the  critic 
went  on  to  say,  appeared  to  indicate  that  the  Canadian 
undergraduate,  as  a  rule,  is  distinctly  inferior  in  his 
capacity  to  express  himself  intelligently  and  coherently. 
There  is  no  doubt  that  the  English  found  in  the 
answers  written  in  the  Canadian  university  examinations 
is  far  from  being  classic.  The  evidence  on  that  point  is 
incontrovertible.  It  is  also  undeniable  that  a  con- 
siderable proportion  of  university  graduates  are  unable, 

[353] 


354  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

largely  from  lack  of  sufficient  training,  to  express  them- 
selves in  their  mother  tongue  either  correctly  or  effec- 
tively. The  defect  is  not  confined  to  graduates  of 
Canadian  universities.  The  late  Mr.  Whitelaw  Reid, 
in  an  address  delivered  in  his  capacity  as  Chancellor  of 
the  University  of  the  State  of  New  York,  claimed  that 
many  of  the  American  graduates,  even  of  the  best,  on 
leaving  universities,  could  not  express  themselves  pro- 
perly. The  evidence  for  this  is  found  in  the  productions 
of  those  who  sought  to  enter  the  profession  of  journalism 
by  serving  in  junior  posts  of  the  New  York  Tribune,  of 
which  Mr.  Reid  was  editor. 

There  can  be  no  doubt,  also,  that  the  undergraduate 
of  Oxford  or  Cambridge,  in  his  answers  in  examinations, 
is  guilty  of  fewer  errors  in  grammar  and  in  the  con- 
struction of  sentences  and  paragraphs.  That  result  is 
attributable  to  the  example  set  before  him  in  his  home 
and  in  the  Public  School  in  which  he  was  trained.  The 
explanation  does  not  quite  suffice;  for  according  to 
Mr.  A.  C.  Benson,  who  has  in  such  matters  an  experience 
of  over  a  quarter  of  a  century,  the  students  entering 
Cambridge  from  the  Public  Schools  are  on  the  whole  by 
no  means  well  trained  to  express  themselves  either 
grammatically  or  intelligibly.  In  the  university  many 
of  these  do  learn  to  write  English  with  acceptance. 
How  they  achieve  this  in  Cambridge  varies,  it  appears, 
with  the  college  in  which  they  enter.  In  some  of  the 
colleges  which  are  concerned  that  their  students  should 
do  well  in  the  university  examinations,  the  tutors 
"coach"  them  by  making  them  write  answers  to  the 
questions  on  former  examination  papers.  Not  until  he 
has  acquired  a  fair  degree  of  ability  to  put  his  answers 
in  a  correct  form  and  fairly  good  English  is  he  allowed 
to  go  up  for  examination.  This  is  an  intensely  practical 
way  of  teaching  the  student  the  value  not  only  of  correct 
form  in  expression,  but  also  of  method  in  answering,  and 
it  would  be  astonishing  if  the  student  did  not  profit 
thereby. 


EDITORIAL  355 

In  the  examinations  of  the  University  of  Toronto, 
there  is  no  system  of  checking  bad  expression;  nor  is 
the  student  ever  impressed  with  the  fact  that  good  form 
and  method  in  his  papers  count  in  the  percentage  he 
gets  for  his  answers.  Would  it  not  be  well  to  initiate 
such  a  system  either  by  adding  to  his  marks  for  excel- 
lence in  form  and  method,  or  by  subtracting  marks  from 
his  total  because  of  evidence  on  his  part  of  want  of 
training  in  the  art  of  properly  expressing  himself? 

THE  UNIVERSITY  PROFESSOR  IN  INTERNATIONAL 
RELATIONS 

Professor  Hugo  Miinsterburg  of  the  Department  of 
Psychology  in  Harvard  University  has  publicly  pro- 
tested against  the  proposed  Celebration  next  year 
of  the  Hundred  Years  of  Peace  between  Great  Britain 
and  the  United  States,  on  the  ground  that  many  of 
his  countrymen,  Germans,  who  are  resident  in  America, 
regard  this  as  an  insidious  attempt  on  the  part  of 
England  to  enlist  the  United  States  in  the  struggle 
with  Germany  that  is  supposed  in  certain  quarters  to 
be  inevitable  in  the  near  future.  Professor  Miinsterburg 
disclaims  holding  such  a  belief,  but  that  it  prevails  is, 
he  thinks,  a  sufficient  reason  that  the  proposed  Cele- 
bration should  not  take  place. 

There  are  a  great  many  Germans  and  citizens  of 
German  descent  in  the  United  States,  but  whether  they 
preponderate  as  compared  with  those  of  British  descent, 
we  do  not  know.  According  to  Professor  Miinsterburg 
the  United  States  is  now  a  nation  chiefly  of  German, 
not  of  British  descent,  and  this  fact  should  determine 
its  sympathies.  On  the  score  of  numbers  he  may  be 
correct,  but  he  is  in  error  regarding  the  attitude  of  the 
average  German  naturalised  in  the  United  States  and 
of  the  average  American  of  German  descent.  The 
verdict  on  this  subject  that  one  hears  from  the  majority 
of  German  University  Professors  who  have  visited  the 
United  States  and  studied  the  point  of  view  of  the 


356  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

German-American  is  that  his  attitude  to  the  Fatherland 
is  in  the  majority  of  cases  one  of  apathy,  if  not  of  hos- 
tility. Indeed,  the  cultivated  German  who  is  keen  in 
his  attachment  to  his  country,  regards  with  distrust, 
or  impatience,  and  sometimes  even  with  aversion,  the 
naturalised  German  citizen  of  the  United  States,  and 
the  reason  advanced  for  this  is  that  the  Americanised 
German  seems  to  cherish  no  affection  for  the  Father- 
land. Of  course,  there  are  exceptions  and  numerous, 
but  they  are  only  a  minority.  That  is  the  class  for 
which  Professor  Mtinsterburg  has  spoken. 

Our  concern,  however,  is  not  with  the  attitude  of 
the  Germans  who  have  become  American  citizens,  but 
with  Professor  Miinsterburg  himself.  He  is  a  prominent 
representative  of  German  thought  and  scholarship  in 
the  United  States  and  occupies  one  of  the  most  im- 
portant chairs  in  one  of  the  two  leading  Universities 
of  the  United  States.  He  is  also  not  unversed  in  public 
affairs  and  particularly  in  international  affairs,  and 
knows,  further,  how  easy  it  is  to  inflame  the  passions 
of  the  mob  and  how  difficult  it  is  to  make  sanity  prevail. 
He  must  also  recognise  that  the  arts  of  the  demagogue 
are  not  those  of  a  man  of  culture,  of  a  representative 
of  the  highest  and  best  ideals  of  to-day.  He  is,  as  yet, 
not  a  naturalised  citizen  of  the  United  States,  and  is 
consequently  a  guest  of  a  nation  in  friendly  relations 
with  Great  Britain.  One  had  therefore  every  right  to 
expect  that  in  matters  of  such  moment  as  the  proposed 
peace  Celebration  he  would  exercise  the  highest  pru- 
dence and  wisdom.  Instead  he  deliberately  chooses 
the  worse  r61e  and  insidiously  seeks  to  arouse  bad 
feeling  and  distrust  between  two  nations  which  are 
allied  in  blood,  speech,  literature,  and  liberty,  for  that 
is  the  tendency  as  well  as  the  effect  of  his  protest  against 
the  proposed  celebration.  It  is  not  an  acceptable  ex- 
cuse for  him  to  say  that  he  does  not  share  the  belief 
of  Germans,  that  the  Celebration  will  range  the  United 
States  on  the  side  of  England  in  a  war  against  Germany, 


EDITORIAL  357 

or  that  it  is  intended  by  English  advocates  of  the  Cele- 
bration to  have  that  effect.  If  he  knows  that  belief 
is  wholly  wrong,  why  does  he  not  as  one  of  the  leaders 
amongst  the  Germans  in  the  United  States,  strive  to 
dispel  it?  There  are  few  who  are  so  favourably  situated 
as  he  is  to  bring  about  that  result  and  a  speech  devoted 
to  that  end  would  quickly  dispose  of  the  mistaken 
belief.  That  would  be  true  service  to  humanity  as  well 
as  to  the  intellectual  spirit.  Yet  he  takes  a  line  which 
is  perilously  like  that  of  a  demagogue,  and  the  Univer- 
sity Professor  should  be  the  last  man  in  the  world  to 
play  the  demagogue. 

There  is  to  be  drawn  from  this  a  moral  which  we 
may  emphasise,  and  it  is  that  the  University  Professor 
should  exercise  the  most  strenuous  sanity  in  his  judg- 
ment on  all  public  affairs  and  particularly  on  inter- 
national matters.  He  may  be  an  intense  militarist  or 
a  vigorous  anti-militarist.  He  may  think,  and  usually 
does  think,  that  his  own  country  and  its  institutions 
are  the  best  in  the  world;  but  he  ought  to  be  a  con- 
stant and  an  earnest  advocate  of  extreme  sanity  and 
wise  patience  in  international  relations;  and  he  ought 
never,  even  in  the  interests  of  his  country,  to  appeal  to 
the  base  or  ignorant  views  or  passions  of  the  crowd. 
The  University  teacher  should  be  a  keen  student  not 
only  of  international  politics,  but  of  the  national  affairs 
that  are  likely  to  have  a  bearing  on  international  re- 
lations, and  so  qualified,  he  could  play  a  noble  part  as 
crusader  for  the  cause  of  civilisation,  for  that  is  what 
international  good -will  means.  The  ideals  of  scholar- 
ship and  research  should  be  all  contributory  to  that 
higher  ideal;  but,  if  they  are  not  in  any  case,  what  is 
their  value  to  humanity  and  to  civilisation? 

HYPERCRITICISM  AND  IDEALISM 

An  English  critic,  historically  and  also  hypercritic- 
ally  inclined,  has,  after  some  research  amongst  the 
records  of  Florence,  found  that  the  Capulet  family 


358  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

which  formed  the  nucleus  of  the  faction  of  that  name 
in  Shakespeare's  play  "Romeo  and  Juliet"  never  had 
an  existence,  and  that  the  dramatist  had  evidently 
mistaken  a  brotherhood  of  the  name  of  "Capelletti" 
(long-haired)  for  a  family  and  faction.  There  was,  in 
fact,  so  the  critic  maintains,  no  feud  between  the  Mon- 
tagues and  Capulets  for  there  were  no  Capulets;  and 
he  holds  that  in  founding  the  tragic  story  of  Romeo 
and  Juliet  on  the  existence  of  such  a  feud  committed 
what  in  school-boy  terminology  is  known  as  a  "howler" 
and  therefore  something  not  quite  to  the  credit  of  the 
poet. 

It  is  difficult  to  be  patient  with  this  sort  of  criticism. 
It  may  be  asked  in  answer,  How  many  of  Shakespeare's 
characters  were  historic  realities  or  were  flesh-and-blood 
personalities?  Was  there  even  a  Hamlet,  Prince  of 
Denmark,  outside  of  the  poet's  brain?  Did  a  Lear, 
a  Mercutio,  a  Jacques,  a  Cordelia,  or  an  Ophelia  ever 
walk  on  this  earth?  Has  there  ever  been  a  Caliban? 

The  critic  of  the  type  referred  to  is  so  much  of  a 
realist  that  he  is  not  far  removed  from  him  who  would 
compel  a  poet  to  swear  to  the  truth  of  each  of  the  latter's 
sonnets  before  he  would  accept  them  as  of  any  value. 
He  must  ever  be  a  stranger  to  "fairylands  forlorn", 
he  could  never  be  "shipwrecked  on  the  coast  of  Bohemia" 
and  he  must  always  be  "marooned"  in  a  world  of  harsh 
realism. 

Maeterlinck  in  his  "Blue  Bird"  represents  the  dead 
as  living  whenever  they  are  thought  of  by  any  one  still 
in  earthly  life.  It  is  a  beautiful  idea.  The  creations 
of  the  poet's  imagination  live  in  the  same  way  when- 
ever they  tread  the  stage  or  walk  out  of  the  page  and 
among  "the  dim  common  populations"  forever  passing 
in  a  procession  through  life,  they  accepted  and  loved, 
never  grow  old  and  never  die.  What  then  does  it  matter 
whether  they  had  originally  a  mortal  existence? 


EDITORIAL  359 

BRISTOL  ONCE  AGAIN 

Bristol  is  still  in  the  limelight.  Professor  Geroth- 
wohl,  a  member  of  the  Arts  Faculty  has  been  notified 
that  a  lecturer  is  to  be  appointed  to  take  over  his  duties 
for  the  next  four  months,  a  notification  which,  it  appears, 
signifies  that  at  the  end  of  that  time  he  is  to  have  no 
connection  with  the  University.  This  is  the  result  of 
his  championship  of  Professor  Cowl,  who  also  was  dis- 
missed from  his  chair.  Professor  Gerothwohl  has  ap- 
pealed to  the  Council  against  the  decision  to  replace 
him  and  he  has  requested  that,  in  accordance  with  the 
requirements  of  the  charter  of  the  University,  he  should 
be  allowed  in  person  before  the  Council  to  represent 
his  case.  What  the  outcome  will  be  is  a  question,  but 
the  dominant  party  in  the  Council  can  hardly  be  ex- 
pected to  be  very  favourable  to  him  since  it  was  he  who 
first  directed  public  attention  to  its  exceedingly  unwise 
and  unacademic  policy,  illustrated  not  only  in  the  dis- 
missal of  Professor  Cowl,  but  also  by  the  conferring 
of  a  very  large  number  of  honorary  degrees  on  very 
ordinary,  unacademic  people,  an  act  that  provoked  a 
storm  of  criticism  and  ridicule  from  all  quarters  in 
England. 

All  things  go  wrong  with  a  wrong  beginning,  and 
Bristol  University  is  experiencing  the  truth  of  the  moral. 
In  the  end  public  opinion  will  play  its  part,  but  the 
University  will  have  perhaps  for  a  generation  to  pay 
for  the  mistakes  made  by  a  governing  body  attempting 
to  manage  a  University  on  the  principles  of  a  business 
concern.  The  management  so  conducted  may  be 
efficient,  but  it  may  also  violate  every  academic  ideal 
that  enables  a  University  to  cultivate  and  to  cherish 
the  things  of  the  spirit. 

MIXED  METAPHORS 

When  is  a  mixed  metaphor  acceptable  and  when 
not?  This  question  has  been  prompted  by  a  slip  made 
by  Mr.  Masterman,  who  said  in  a  defence  of  his  chief, 


360  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

Mr.  Lloyd  George,  that  the  sneer  about  the  People's 
Budget  "was  passed  like  a  torch  from  mouth  to  mouth" 
amongst  Mr.  Lloyd  George's  political  enemies.  The 
remark,  we  are  told,  caused  great  laughter  and,  of  course, 
the  idea  of  a  torch  being  passed  from  mouth  to  mouth 
is  ludicrous  enough  to  excite  derision.  It  is  almost  as 
"mixed"  as  was  the  observation  of  the  Irish  orator 
who  said:  "I  smell  a  rat;  I  see  it  floating  in  the  air;  I 
will  nip  it  in  the  bud." 

Mixed  metaphors  are  supposed  always  to  stir  the 
sense  of  the  ludicrous;  but  it  would  not  be  difficult  to 
show  that  mixture  of  metaphor,  in  a  slight  degree  at 
least,  may  not  only  have  that  effect,  but  even  contribute 
to  the  poetic  beauty  of  the  passage.  An  illustration  in 
point  is  to  be  found  in  the  lines  of  Marlowe  on  Helen: 

Was  this  the  face  that  launch'd  a  thousand  ships, 
And  burnt  the  topless  tow'rs  of  Ilium? 

Again,  if  mixed  metaphors  were  to  be  rigidly  ex- 
cluded, much  would  be  lost  in  some  of  the  most  beauti- 
ful passages  of  which  an  example  is  the  following  from 
one  of  James  Russell  Lowell's  poems: 

New  occasions  teach  new  duties;  Time  makes  ancient 
good  uncouth; 

They  must  upward  still,  and  onward,  who  would  keep 
abreast  of  Truth ; 

Lo,  before  us  gleam  her  camp-fires,  we  ourselves  must 
Pilgrims  be, 

Launch  our  Mayflower,  and  steer  boldly  through  the 
desp'rate  winter  sea, 

Nor  attempt  the  Future's  portal  with  the  Past's  blood- 
rusted  key. 


AS  A  WATCH  IN  THE  NIGHT  * 

W.   HODGSON  ELLIS. 

The  soldier  called  from  rest  or  play 

To  take  his  post  as  sentinel, 
To  guard  until  the  break  of  day 

Some  sore-beleaguered  citadel, 

Springs  to  his  arms  with  beating  heart 
To  take  some  war-worn  veteran's  place, 

Proud  to  perform  a  soldier's  part, 
Dreading  what  yet  he  dares  to  face. 

His  comrades'  footsteps  on  his  ears 
Ring  fainter  and  fainter.     Silence  falls 

About  him.     Moments  seem  like  years, 
And  loneliness  his  soul  appals. 

But  when  the  signal  rockets  flare 
He  strains  his  eyes  the  void  to  scan; 

When  sounds  of  battle  fill  the  air 
In  face  of  death  he  plays  the  man. 

He  stays  where  duty  bids  him  stay, 
The  boldest  when  he  fears  the  most; 

And  Rounds,  come  whensoe'er  they  may, 
Find  him  alert  and  at  his  post. 

Unnumbered  now  the  moments  fly 
By  him  whose  thoughts  are  set  upon 

Each  moment's  task.     The  eastern  sky 
Brightens  with  dawn.     The  night  is  gone. 

And  hark,  at  last  he  grows  aware 

Of  footsteps  his  release  that  tell. 
Clear  rings  his  challenge  "Who  goes  there?" 

"Relief!"     "Advance,  Relief,  all's  well!" 

*  Read  by  Professor  Ellis  at  the  dinner  given  in  honour  of  his  life-long 
friend,  Professor  van  der  Smissen. 

[361] 


SOME  ASPECTS  OF  ARCHAEOLOGICAL 
WORK  IN  CENTRAL  AMERICA* 


THE  highest  point  of  ancient  culture  reached  upon 
this  continent  is  included  within  the  compara- 
tively  narrow   area   of   central    and   southern 
Mexico  and  northern  Central  America.       Within  this 
region  we  find  three  connected,  but  fairly  distinct  types 
of  culture:    the  Nahua,  or  Mexican,  in  the  north;  the 
Zapotecan  in  the  State  of  Oaxaca;    and  the  Maya,  or 
Central  American,  in  Yucatan  and  southern  Mexico  as 
well  as  in  the  northern  part  of  Central  America. 

The  study  of  Central  American  archaeology  may  be 
said  to  have  begun  with  the  epoch-making  journeys  of 
Stephens  and  Catherwood,  the  first  of  which  was  in 
1839.  The  result  of  those  trips  to  Yucatan  and  Central 
America  served  to  show  adequately  for  the  first  time 
something  of  the  archaeological  wealth  of  the  country. 
We  have  in  the  earliest  accounts  of  the  Spanish  explorers 
and  missionaries  almost  constant  references  to  the  ruined 
cities  found  throughout  Mexico  and  Central  America. 
These  cities  were  said  to  compare  favourably  in 
grandeur  with  those  of  old  Spain.  Those  accounts 
are  often  misleading  and  sometimes  inaccurate;  and 
it  was  not  until  the  delightful  descriptions  of 
Stephens,  aided  by  the  faithful  pencil  of  Catherwood, 
gave  to  the  world  a  true  idea  of  what  the  ruins 
were  really  like,  that  the  study  of  Central  American  arch- 
aeology may  be  said  to  have  begun.  Since  that  time  there 
have  been  many  most  important  works  published  upon 
the  archaeology  of  this  region;  but,  with  one  or  two 
prominent  exceptions,  they  all  deal  with  the  appearance 

'Synopsis  of  lecture  given  by  Prof.  A.  M.  Tozzer,  of  Harvard,  before  the 
Archaeological  Society  of  Toronto. 

[362] 


ARCHAEOLOGICAL  WORK  IN  CENTRAL  AMERICA     363 

of  the  ruins  after  they  have  been  stripped  of  the  dense 
tropical  vegetation  in  which  they  are  buried.  There  has 
been  little  real  excavation.  The  work  that  might  be 
done,  is  monumental.  New  ruined  cities  are  even  now 
being  discovered  as  the  country  to  the  southward  of 
Yucatan  is  being  more  thoroughly  explored.  In  northern 
Yucatan  one  is  hardly  ever  out  of  sight  either  of  a 
ruined  mound  the  superstructure  of  which  has  fallen, 
or  of  some  more  important  ruin. 

Yucatan  and  the  country  to  the  southward  is  especially 
fortunate  in  the  possession  of  an  abundant  supply  of 
excellent  building  material,  and  that  has  made  the 
culture  possible.  The  structures  of  the  Central  American 
type  were  almost  exclusively  religious  in  purpose.  They 
may  be  roughly  divided  into  two  classes:  first,  the  so- 
called  temples,  which  show  a  certain  symmetry  and  unity 
of  plan.  They  are  found  upon  high  pyramid-like  mounds, 
and  are  approached  by  stairways.  The  other  type  of 
building  is  far  more  irregular  in  plan.  The  structures  of 
this  class  often  contain  a  large  number  of  rooms,  and  are 
sometimes  found  in  groups  of  four  surrounding  a  court. 
The  Maya  culture  is  seen  at  its  best  in  the  remains  of  the 
stone  sculptures  mostly  in  bas-relief  and  in  the  modelling 
in  stucco. 

The  highest  point  of  culture  reached  by  the  Central 
American  peoples  is  found  in  the  remains  of  the  hiero- 
glyphic inscriptions.  A  definite  and  an  important  beginning 
has  been  made  in  the  decipherment  of  the  hieroglyphic 
writing.  The  whole  question  is  no  longer  a  sealed  book 
as  many  suppose. 

The  same  form  of  writing  is  seen  in  a  more  intimate 
way,  as  it  were,  in  the  three  Maya  codices  which  managed 
in  some  way  to  escape  the  fanatic  zeal  of  the  Spanish 
priests,  who,  according  to  their  own  accounts,  burned 
hundreds  of  these  "books  of  the  devil".  These  codices 
were  written  on  long  strips  of  bark  fibre,  painted  upon 
both  sides,  and  folded  together  screen-like.  These 
manuscripts  deal  almost  exclusively  with  the  calendar 


364  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

system;  the  annual  calendar  and  the  religious  calendar 
show  the  rites  and  ceremonies  performed  at  certain 
periods  of  the  year,  together  with  the  co-ordination  of 
astronomical  phenomena.  They  contain  little  which 
may  in  any  way  be  considered  as  narrative  history. 
The  stone  inscriptions  deal  also  with  certain  aspects  of 
the  calendar,  but  there  is  reason  to  suppose  that  among 
the  large  number  of  glyphs  that  still  remain  undeciphered 
some  may  contain  something  more  interesting  historically 
than  mere  dates. 

The  beginnings  of  this  culture  are  not  to  be  found  in 
the  region  now  occupied  by  the  Maya  remains.  The 
culture  as  we  find  it  in  Central  America  and  Yucatan 
is  ready  made.  No  successive  strata  of  occupation  show 
a  development  from  lower  to  higher  forms.  We  must 
seek  elsewhere  for  those  beginnings.  All  the  traditions 
of  the  Mayas  seem  to  consider  their  original  home  as 
lying  somewhere  to  the  northward.  It  cannot  be  far 
wrong  to  regard  south-central  Mexico,  where  life 
may  be  sustained  with  little  or  no  effort,  as  the  place 
where  this  long  period  of  fermentation  was  passed,  and 
the  development  of  the  calendar  system  shared  by  all 
the  Mexican  peoples  was  worked  out. 

I  shall  not  attempt  to  say  how  far  back  into  the  past 
these  beginnings  were.  From  the  best  material  at  one's 
command,  a  conservative  estimate  would  place  the  time 
of  the  height  of  the  Maya  culture  in  the  first  centuries 
of  our  Christian  era. 

When  we  pass  forward  to  the  time  of  the  Spanish 
Conquest,  we  find  the  Maya  culture  far  in  its  decline. 
The  ruins  to  the  southward  of  Yucatan  were  buried  in 
the  depths  of  the  forest  and  all  remembrance  of  them 
had  vanished.  The  country  was,  however,  filled  with 
an  Indian  population.  The  question  now  arises,  Were 
these  the  descendants  of  those  of  master  mind  who  con- 
ceived and  carried  out  this  culture?  If  these  inhabitants 
had  been  an  intrusive  people,  an  element  foreign  to  the 
early  culture,  and  the  former  inhabitants  had  disappeared, 


ARCHAEOLOGICAL  WORK  IN  CENTRAL  AMERICA     365 

the  Spanish  priests  and  historians  would  never  have  been 
able  to  gather  the  knowledge  they  did  of  this  culture,  so 
that  from  these  accounts  we  are  able  to  restore  in  some 
part  the  life  of  the  early  people,  the  builders  of  the  ruins. 
There  are  post-Columbian  records  written  in  the  Maya 
language,  but  in  Roman  characters  dealing  with  the 
Mayas  and  portions  of  their  chronology.  From  these 
and  other  accounts  one  is  able  to  restore  the  calendar 
system,  to  determine  the  ancient  mythology,  and  to 
learn  of  the  rites  and  ceremonies  of  the  Mayas,  most  of 
which  agree  with  corresponding  factors  in  the  life  and 
activities  as  portrayed  on  the  bas-reliefs  and  in  the 
codices. 

When  one  comes  down  to  the  present  time,  one  will 
find  much  of  importance  still  preserved  in  the  life  and 
customs  of  the  natives  of  Yucatan  and  of  the  country 
to  the  southward.  There  is  in  this  territory  an  unusual 
opportunity  to  study  side  by  side  a  people  one  part  of 
whom  has  been  in  close  contact  with  the  Spanish  civilisa- 
tion since  the  earliest  days  of  the  Conquest,  and  the 
other  which  has  never  felt  any  outside  influence  strong 
enough  to  show  any  appreciable  influence  on  their 
language,  their  customs,  or  their  religion.  The  former 
are  the  Mayas  of  Yucatan,  the  latter  the  Lacandones  in 
the  country  to  the  southward  along  the  Usumacinta 
River. 

The  natives  of  Yucatan  are  nominally  Catholics,  but 
there  are  many  remains  of  the  ancient  rites  still  being 
carried  on.  These  ceremonies  seem  to  be  freed  from 
possessing  any  heretical  character  from  the  standpoint 
of  the  Catholic  clergy  by  having  the  symbol  of  the  cross 
interwoven  in  their  structure. 

If  remains  of  the  former  beliefs  are  found  among  the 
civilised  Mayas  of  the  north,  it  may  rightfully  be 
expected  that  among  the  Lacandones,  and  no  people 
in  Mexico  or  Central  America  have  been  more  free 
from  outside  influence,  one  would  encounter  a  still 
greater  number  of  survivals  of  the  old  religion.  We  find 


366  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

the  Lacandones  making  pilgrimages  to  the  ruined  cities 
in  their  midst  and  carrying  with  them  their  incense- 
burners  in  which  they  burn  incense  and  offer  gifts  of 
food  and  drink  to  the  gods  of  the  race  who  are  supposed 
to  occupy  the  ruins.  Rites  take  place  which  agree  in 
almost  the  minutest  detail  with  those  described  by  the 
early  Spanish  historians  as  having  been  witnessed  in  the 
days  of  the  Conquest.  Both  in  turn  agree,  in  more  or 
less  detail,  with  rites  pictured  in  the  codices. 

In  spite  of  these  survivals  of  ancient  rites,  there  has 
been  found  among  either  the  Mayas  or  Lacandones  no 
one  who  is  able  to  give  us  the  least  possible  aid  in 
deciphering  the  hieroglyphic  inscriptions.  The  early 
Spanish  account  speaks  without  exception  of  the  know- 
ledge of  the  hieroglyphic  writing  being  a  possession  only 
of  the  priestly  class  and  of  a  few  of  the  nobles.  The 
members  of  the  reigning  class  did  not  submit  without  a 
struggle  to  the  condition  of  practical  slavery  imposed 
upon  them  by  the  Spanish  conquerors.  Moreover,  the 
special  desire  of  the  Spanish  priest  was  to  stamp  out  all 
remembrance  of  the  ancient  religions  and  this  was 
possible  only  by  first  putting  an  end  to  those  possessing 
this  dangerous  knowledge.  Thus,  there  is  to-day  no 
one  remaining  whose  duty  it  is  to  keep  alive  this  teaching 
of  the  hieroglyphic  writing.  The  larger  dependent  class, 
without  whose  labour  the  great  artificial  pyramids  would 
have  been  impossible,  would  naturally  have  an  acquain- 
tance with  the  ceremonial  side  of  the  religion  without 
possessing  such  a  knowledge  of  the  fundamental  con- 
ceptions underlying  it  as  would  be  expressed  in  the 
hieroglyphic  writing.  This  element  in  the  population 
has  as  its  descendant  the  Lacandones,  who  keep  up  all 
that  there  is  yet  remaining  of  this  former  culture. 


A    SUGGESTION    TO    RELIEVE     OVER- 
LOADING IN  THE  HIGH  SCHOOLS 


IT  is  generally  admitted  that  the  High  School  curricu- 
lum in  Ontario  is  heavily  overloaded.  Efforts  have 
been  made  to  have  some  of  the  burden  removed, 
and  appeals  and  representations  have  been  made  to  the 
authorities  for  relief.  The  excessive  number  of  subjects 
to  be  studied,  with  the  difficulty  of  providing  adequate 
time  on  the  congested  time-table  for  each  subject,  has 
frequently  been  discussed  at  the  Ontario  Educational 
Association.  At  last  the  cry  from  the  High  Schools  has 
penetrated  the  precincts  of  the  universities,  and  some 
of  the  professors  are  addressing  themselves  to  the  solu- 
tion of  the  trouble.  At  the  recent  meeting  of  the  College 
and  High  School  Department,  a  committee,  of  which 
Professor  W.  J.  Alexander  is  chairman,  was  appointed 
to  consider  ways  and  means  of  securing  a  more  elastic 
and  less  extensive  curriculum,  with  a  more  intensive 
study  of  prescribed  subjects,  and  it  is  sincerely  hoped 
that  their  efforts  may  not  be  fruitless. 

The  congestion  of  subjects  is  most  acute  in  two  places, 
in  the  Lower  School  and  the  Upper.  The  Middle  School 
suffers  less,  since  a  number  of  subjects  such  as  book- 
keeping, geography,  art,  grammar,  spelling,  arith- 
metic, oral  reading,  writing,  and  elementary  biology 
are  not  usually  continued  in  the  Middle  School.  The 
wide  range  of  subjects,  however,  for  the  Edward  Blake 
scholarships  in  general  proficiency  causes  an  equally 
deplorable  congestion  in  the  Upper  School.  In  com- 
peting for  one  of  these  scholarships  it  is  generally 
admitted  that,  to  ensure  success,  every  subject  must  be 

[367] 


368  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

\ 

taken.  Hence,  the  school  session  must  provide,  in  the 
forty-five  lessons  per  week,  for  Latin,  Greek,  French, 
German,  English  literature,  English  composition, 
mediaeval  history,  modern  history,  algebra,  geometry, 
trigonometry,  chemistry,  physics,  botany,  and  biology. 
The  amount  of  time  available  for  each  can  readily  be 
calculated.  The  strain  on  pupils  is  enormous.  Indeed, 
so  difficult  is  it  to  cover  the  work  satisfactorily,  that 
many  schools  make  every  effort  to  retain  promising 
candidates  three  years  in  the  Upper  School.  Formerly 
this  was  possible,  seeing  that  the  course  for  Junior 
Matriculation  could  be  prepared  in  three  years.  The 
full  High  School  course  would  thus  occupy  six  years,  a 
period  quite  long  enough.  But  since  the  higher  standard 
has  been  exacted  four  years  are  necessary  for  Junior 
Matriculation,  and  two,  in  future,  will  be  the  maximum 
that  can  reasonably  be  expected  for  the  Upper  School. 

Not  only  does  the  evil  of  overloading  prevail  in  the 
Upper  School,  but  a  prospective  candidate  must  keep 
up  all  the  subjects  throughout  his  course,  and  every 
Form  in  the  school  has  its  time-table  shaped  accordingly. 
Nor  does  the  evil  fall  on  these  students  alone.  Seeing 
that  the  time  allotted  to  each  subject  must  be  reduced 
to  find  a  place  for  all  consecutively,  the  large  majority 
of  students — who  do  not  take  every  subject — are  com- 
pelled to  accept  fewer  lessons  than  they  really  require, 
and,  consequently,  have  more  spare  time  on  their  hands 
than  is  good  either  for  them  or  for  the  school.  Some 
pupils  have  as  many  as  fifteen  study  periods  weekly,  in 
some  cases  even  more,  and  unfortunately  many  cease  to 
be  students  and  are  in  danger  of  becoming  a  menace  to 
the  school.  Principal  Burt,  of  Brantford,  forcibly 
pointed  out  this  danger  last  Easter. 

The  burden  of  the  responsibility  for  the  overloading 
in  the  Upper  School  must  rest  on  the  shoulders  of  the 
University  of  Toronto  and  the  Edward  Blake  scholar- 
ships. With  a  view  to  a  solution  of  the  problem  the 
following  suggestion  is  offered.  Let  the  Senate  modify 


OVERLOADING  IN  THE  HIGH  SCHOOLS         369 

the  conditions  of  the  competition  in  general  proficiency 
by  allowing  no  more  than  the  equivalent  of  three  depart- 
ments with  history  to  be  attempted.  In  other  words, 
permit  no  candidate  to  write  on  subjects  aggregating 
more  than,  say,  3,800  or  possibly  4,000  marks,  out  of 
the  grand  total  of  5,000  at  present  awarded  to  all  the 
subjects.  A  much  higher  degree  of  excellence  would 
thus  be  attainable;  pupils  would  not  be  overburdened 
by  a  multiplicity  of  subjects,  as  many  are  now;  and 
considerable  relief  would  be  felt  not  only  in  the  Upper 
School,  but  throughout  the  school  generally.  More- 
over, many  schools  that  find  it  impossible  to  carry  on 
all  the  subjects  could  provide  for  three  departments 
and  enter  a  competition  from  which,  under  existing 
conditions,  they  find  themselves  debarred. 

R.  A.  GRAY. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  SASKATCHEWAN 


THE  exercises  conducted  in  connection  with  the 
convocation  of  the  University  of  Saskatchewan 
on  the  afternoon  and  evening  of  May  1st  made 
that  day  a  red  letter  day,  not  only  in  the  history  of  the 
University,  but  also  of  the  city  of  Saskatoon,  for  the 
lives  of  the  city  and  of  the  provincial  institution  of 
learning  are  closely  connected.  In  the  afternoon  about 
twenty  graduates,  ladies  and  gentlemen,  received  their 
bachelor  of  arts  degree,  the  first  graduating  class  that 
completed  the  entire  course  of  study  at  the  University 
of  Saskatchewan.  In  the  evening  Hon.  Walter  Scott, 
premier  of  the  province,  dedicated  the  University  lands 
and  buildings,  amounting  in  value  to  $1,300,000,  to 
the  purpose  for  which  they  had  been  appropriated  and 
erected — the  dissemination  of  education  and  the  pre- 
paration for  social  service  of  the  lives  of  the  best  men 
and  women  the  province  of  Saskatchewan  can  produce. 
The  buildings  are  such  as  to  earn  the  envy  of  all 
older  institutions  on  the  continent  and  for  a  young 
university  are  probably  not  surpassed.  The  provincial 
government  has,  in  the  words  of  one  Saskatoon  resident, 
"dealt  most  generously  with  the  university"  in  endow- 
ing it  with  buildings  costing  approximately  $1,050,000, 
equipment  valued  at  $100,000,  and  land  to  the  value 
of  $150,000. 

The  estate  consists  of  enough  land  to  satisfy  for 
some  time  the  needs  of  a  university  growing  as  fast 
even  as  has  the  University  of  Saskatchewan.  It  con- 
sists of  the  campus,  about  293  acres,  and  the  college 
farm,  1,040  acres.  The  farm  proper  consists  of  880 
acres  of  land  most  suitable  in  Saskatoon  district  for 
farming  purposes,  for  only  after  an  examination  of  the 

[370] 


\ 

UNIVERSITY  OF  SASKATCHEWAN  371 

soil's  fertility  was  the  site  for  the  university  chosen. 
The  main  farm  is  devoted  to  diversified  farming  and 
quite  a  large  acreage  to  the  raising  of  wheat  and  other 
grains,  corn,  roots,  grasses,  and  clover. 

One  hundred  acres  near  the  campus  are  devoted  to 
demonstration  and  investigation  work  in  field  husbandry 
and  soil  fertility.  Sixty  acres  adjacent  will  be  used  for 
horticultural  investigations.  As  the  whole  quarter 
section  is  virgin  prairie,  it  is  very  valuable  for  experi- 
mental and  research  work.  About  fifty  acres  on  the 
southeast  of  the  campus  are  used  for  the  farm  buildings, 
including  the  judging  pavilion,  barns,  and  poultry  houses. 
The  part  not  used  by  the  buildings  will  be  laid  out  in 
yards,  paddocks,  lanes,  and  small  pasture  fields.  The 
university  authorities  pride  themselves  on  the  fact 
that  the  University  of  Saskatchewan  is  the  first  univer- 
sity on  the  continent  where  an  arts  and  agricultural 
college  are  working  hand  in  hand  on  the  same  campus. 

The  buildings  are  all  very  imposing  and  beautiful, 
and  are  built  of  limestone  field  boulders  obtained  about 
three  miles  north  of  the  University.  The  main  building 
costing  about  $255,000  is  used  by  the  college  of  arts 
and  sciences,  the  college  faculty  and  staff,  class  rooms 
and  laboratories.  An  assembly  room  capable  of  seating 
about  600  people  is  also  contained  in  the  building.  The 
residence  has  been  built  at  a  cost  of  $208,000,  and  is 
capable  of  accommodating  30  women  and  90  men.  The 
stock  pavilion  valued  at  $42,000,  contains  two  rooms, 
separated  by  movable  partitions,  and  capable  of  seating 
400  people.  These  rooms  are  suitable  for  the  holding 
of  short  courses  during  the  winter  and  for  the  demon- 
stration of  the  actions  of  horses  and  other  stock.  Pro- 
visions are  also  provided  in  it  for  slaughtering  and 
caring  for  meat.  In  the  engineering  building,  which  is 
of  brick,  and  which  cost  $70,000,  there  is  accommoda- 
tion for  blacksmithing,  concrete  work,  gasoline  and 
steam  engine  operation,  woodworking  and  engineering 
work  of  other  kinds.  The  power  house  contains  the 


372  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

equipment  for  supplying  the  power  and  light  for  the 
university,  and  is  valued  at  $50,000.  Smaller  build- 
ings, such  as  poultry  houses  and  piggeries,  with  the 
tunnels  and  sewer  system  are  valued  at  $40,000. 

President  Falconer  in  addressing  the  convocation 
said:  *"This  has  been  an  extraordinarily  interesting 
occasion,  and  the  report  of  your  president,  Dr.  Murray, 
has  made  one  realise  very  forcibly  how  rapidly  the  west 
is  growing.  A  wonderful  amount  of  energy  and  wisdom 
must  have  been  put  into  the  task  of  developing  this 
country  in  the  last  five  or  ten  years.  The  president's 
report  was  a  remarkable  one.  It  showed  that  though 
only  a  few  years  old,  the  university  had  embarked  upon 
a  great  many  of  the  activities  which  characterised  the 
older  institutions.  Already  it  was  even  planning  to  do 
research  work.  This  afternoon  the  university  stands 
out  as  a  prophecy  of  the  extensive  university  education 
which  will  manifest  itself  in  a  thousand  ways  in  this 
part  of  the  Dominion. 

"You  are  worthy  of  congratulation  in  that  you  have 
a  government  who  thinks  so  much  of  the  university  as 
to  treat  it  as  liberally  as  it  has.  Your  governors,  too, 
must  be  doing  great  work.  You  are  also  to  be  strongly 
congratulated  on  the  president  you  have  secured.  His 
work  has  had  a  great  deal  to  do  in  placing  your  univer- 
sity in  its  present  proud  position." 

At  this  point  the  audience  loudly  applauded  and  the 
speaker  commented  that  as  those  present  seemed  to 
realise  the  worth  of  Dr.  Murray,  it  was  unnecessary  for 
him  to  extol  his  praises  to  any  greater  extent. 

Addressing  the  graduates,  President  Falconer  said : 

"You  have  attained  this  stage  by  a  good  deal  of  hard 
work.  First,  it  was  the  entrance  that  was  difficult  to 
pass.  Then,  the  work  within  the  college  confronted  you. 
But  you  have  overcome  them  and  you  are  now  on  the 
other  side  of  the  river.  It  is  now,"  he  added  laughingly, 
"for  you  to  locate  your  homestead  on  the  prairie  and 

*  Address  as  reported  in  Saskatoon  Phoenix  of  May  3rd. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  SASKATCHEWAN  373 

do  as  you  may."  In  a  joking  manner  Dr.  Falconer  then 
referred  to  the  conditions,  sometimes  strained,  which 
existed  between  the  students  and  their  professors  and 
citizens. 

"Your  diplomas  give  you  certain  rights  and  privi- 
leges," he  continued.  "You  have  won  your  spurs  and 
have  become  members  of  a  knighthood.  You  have 
learned  something  of  chivalry.  The  chivalrous  knight 
of  the  middle  ages  had  good  qualities.  He  helped  those 
in  distress  and  was  enterprising.  But  he  was  praise- 
worthy only  to  a  certain  extent.  He  looked  down  on 
some  of  his  inferiors  and  he  had  habits  which  were  sub- 
ject to  criticism.  The  chivalry  to  which  you  are  heir 
to-day  is  not  to  be  maintained  for  certain  classes.  It 
is  far  ahead  of  the  chivalry  of  the  middle  ages.  It  is 
real,  reverent,  virtuous,  and  loyal,  and  as  graduates  of 
a  modern  university  you  are  called  to  practise  this 
chivalry.  You  have  learned  in  your  university  life  the 
value  of  discipline.  Another  lesson  you  have  learned  is 
that  the  seeming  is  oftentimes  not  worthy  of  com- 
parison with  the  real  and  important.  The  good  things 
often  lie  beneath  the  surface.  It  is  yours  to  act  the  part 
of  knights,  to  free  the  multitude  from  illusions  and  point 
to  them  the  worthy  in  life. 

"Your  new  country  challenges  you  to  big  deeds. 
You  have  no  time  to  sit  and  think.  If  you  go  to  your 
work  with  the  optimism  that  you  will  find  in  life  more 
real  things  than  you  now  realise,  your  university  will 
confer  a  great  and  lasting  benefit  on  the  province." 

Dr.  Falconer  closed  his  address  with  an  inspiring 
appeal  to  the  graduates  to  fulfil  their  task  in  life.  "The 
rosy  finger  of  dawn  is  settling  on  the  province,"  he  said. 
"Darkness  is  beginning  to  fade  away  and  it  is  to  you 
to  prevent  darkness  from  settling  again  on  the  land. 
It  will  depend  on  you  if  light  comes  in  as  powerfully  and 
rapidly  as  it  should." 

At  the  evening  meeting  as  President  Falconer  rose 
to  speak  a  group  of  students  in  the  balcony  burst  forth 


374  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

with  the  Toronto  varsity  yell.  This  incident  empha- 
sised, said  President  Falconer,  what  had  been  impressed 
upon  him  on  more  than  one  occasion  since  he  left  the 
east,  that  the  west  held  a  great  number  of  Toronto 
graduates. 

He  said  the  day  had  been  one  of  great  inspiration 
and  happiness.  "You  and  we  are,"  he  declared,  "by 
such  an  occasion  as  this,  entering  upon  a  new  era  in 
Canada.  These  educational  institutions  like  churches 
help  to  bind  us  together.  We  are  one  commonwealth 
within  a  commonwealth.  We  are  men  with  minds  set 
upon  one  purpose." 

In  Saskatchewan,  he  said,  educational  history  was 
being  made  with  extraordinary  rapidity  and  with  pre- 
eminent success.  This  was  not  so  remarkable  when  it 
was  remembered  that  the  people  behind  the  institution 
were  an  old  people  in  a  new  environment.  It  was  be- 
cause those  behind  the  Saskatchewan  university  knew 
what  a  university  should  be  that  the  work  here  had 
been  so  successful,  and  the  same  educational  spirit  that 
had  made  the  older  countries  would  make  the  new  ones. 

It  was  to  be  remembered  that  all  the  greatness  of  the 
empire  was  not  within  the  British  Isles.  People  resident 
here  had  brought  with  them  ideals  and  traditions  and 
the  university  would  prosper  as  expression  was  given 
to  those  traditions  in  the  development  of  the  university. 

"To-day,"  the  speaker  pointed  out,  "the  old  seeds 
were  springing  up  in  new  soil  and  with  new  vigour. 
The  old  seeds  explained  the  success  of  the  new  countries. 
One  feature  of  every  university  was  the  tradition  that 
has  grown  up  with  it.  Every  university  needs  its  tra- 
dition," Dr.  Falconer  emphasised.  "It  can  be  nothing 
otherwise.  You  have  brought  the  traditions  of  the  older 
universities  to  the  University  of  Saskatchewan  and  the 
traditions  which  develop  from  these  will  be  of  great 
influence  in  your  university's  life. 

"The  prevailing  idea  of  a  university  was  a  place  of 
beauty  and  charm,  and  Saskatchewan  had  such  a  place. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  SASKATCHEWAN  375 

The  people  who  are  interested  in  its  growth  had  only  to 
be  generous  and  wise  and  they  would  make  university 
traditions  just  as  they  had  been  making  them  to-day. 

"When  one  turned  to  the  work  of  the  university 
and  thought  of  it  as  a  university  that  was  rising  in  a 
new  century  and  in  a  new  environment,  the  like  of  which 
had  probably  never  been  known  before,  one  got  a  new 
view  of  the  significance  of  the  undertaking.  During 
the  20th  century  the  world  had  grown  smaller  by  reason 
of  the  remarkable  strides  made  in  means  of  rapid  travel. 
Industrialism  was  bringing  about  a  condition  of  things 
which  called  for  attention  from  the  universities.  The 
universities  provided  the  master  mind  and  turned  out 
the  trained  leader  who  could  save  the  country,  because 
he  knew  a  little  more  than  others  who  were  untrained. 

"Old  barriers  were  being  swept  away  and  the  univer- 
sity was  becoming  a  thing  for  the  people.  Ability  ought 
to  be  the  door  of  entrance  to  a  university,  and  in  that 
case  it  would  be  absolutely  democratic,  open  to  manu- 
facturer and  farmer,  liberal  and  conservative,  denomi- 
national and  non-denominational. 

"The  university  was  a  social  force  to-day  as  never 
before,  because  it  recognised  its  duty  to  help  the  people 
to  get  the  most  possible  satisfaction  out  of  life.  The 
university  man  was  impelled  by  a  moral  force,  and 
realised  that  he  must  impart  the  riches  of  the  university 
environment  to  the  community.  It  was  this  spirit  that 
would  enrich  human  life  as  a  whole." 

Dr.  Falconer  resumed  his  seat  amid  prolonged 
applause. 


THE  UNIVERSITY  HYMN  BOOK 


IN  a  preface,  which  is  commendably  brief,  it  is  ex- 
plained that  the  endeavour  of  those  who  compiled 
this  Hymn  Book  has  been  to  select  hymns  that  are 
representative  of  the  Christian  faith,  catholic  in  spirit, 
and  likely  to  appeal  to  the  generous  youth  of  the  Univer- 
sity and  colleges.  Of  the  tunes,  most  have  approved 
themselves  by  wide  and  varied  use,  and  no  pains  have 
been  spared  to  avoid  both  the  commonplace  and  the 
severe,  whether  in  old  or  new. 

The  greatest  possible  credit  is  due  to  Professor 
W.  S.  Milner  of  University  College,  Toronto,  and  to  the 
Rev.  Alexander  MacMillan,  Toronto,  who  are  respon- 
sible for  the  preparation  of  the  Hymnal.  Their  work 
has  evidently  been  a  labour  of  love. 

Very  valuable  service  has  been  given  by  Mr.  Ernest 
MacMillan,  Mus.  Bac.,  who  stood  sponsor  for  the 
musical  side  of  the  work.  The  result  is  a  hymnal  of 
much  distinction,  especially  when  viewed  from  an 
"academic"  standpoint. 

Because  the  cultivation  and  encouragement  of 
congregational  singing  is  of  paramount  importance  in 
our  university  services,  it  is  to  be  regretted  that  the 
great  opportunity  has  been  lost  of  adding  a  number  of 
tunes,  both  new  and  old,  of  a  type  that  readily  appeals 
to  the  average  hearer,  more  especially  as  these  additions 
could  have  been  made  without  having  recourse  to  the 
meretricious,  ultra-sentimental  tunes  that  occupy  a 
conspicuous  place  in  many  hymnals  of  the  present 
day. 

What  is  needed — and  the  need  is  great — to  supple- 
ment the  many  splendid  chorales  which  time's  influence 

[376] 


THE  UNIVERSITY  HYMN  BOOK  377 

has  refined  and  which  have  been  handed  down  for  genera- 
tions, is  a  number  of  strong  melodies  of  limited  compass, 
harmonised  solidly  and  naturally,  such  as  the  inspiring 
St.  Anne,  Melcombe,  Winchester  Old,  Wareham,  and 
others,  which,  fortunately,  have  a  place  in  the  University 
Hymn  Book. 

Of  the  several  new  tunes  that  are  included,  let  it  be 
said  at  once  that  those  by  Mr.  E.  MacMillan  himself  are 
worthy  of  special  commendation,  for  they  are  musicianly, 
dignified,  and  generally  well-harmonised;  but  even  they 
can  hardly  be  called  congregational,  owing  to  the 
character  of  their  melodic  outline  and  wide  compass; 
for  in  a  book  such  as  this  Hymnal  is  designed  to  be,  both 
the  words  and  tunes  selected  should  be  of  a  character 
that  will  "appeal  to  the  generous  youth  of  the  University 
and  colleges". 

We  are  indeed  glad  to  note  the  inclusion  of  some  of 
the  magnificent,  singable,  plainsong  melodies,  and  the 
great  discrimination  shown  in  the  selection  of  appro- 
priate modal  harmonies  to  accompany  the  same. 

All  musical  minds  will  appreciate  the  scholarly 
harmonisations  of  the  tunes,  "Herzliebster  Jesu", 
"St.  Theodulph",  and  others  of  a  like  character  by  the 
great  master  Sebastian  Bach. 

It  is  to  be  regretted,  however,  that  other  and  simpler 
available  arrangements  were  not  selected,  especially  as 
the|melodies  themselves  are  in  some  instances  pitched 
far  too  high  for  ordinary  voices,  and  it  is  next  to  impos- 
sible to  secure  anything  like  an  adequate  rendering  of 
such  without  the  aid  of  a  highly-trained  choir.  Even 
under  the  most  favourable  circumstances,  they  probably 
would  prove  too  severe  and  archaic  for  all  except  the 
erudite  musician.  In  the  University  Hymn  Book  there 
are  tunes  that  might,  with  advantage,  have  been 
omitted. 

Perhaps  it  sounds  like  heresy  to  say  so,  but  surely  a 
tune  so  secular  in  character  as  "Helmsley",  sung  to 
"Lo!  he  conies  with  clouds  descending",  could  be  dis- 


378  UNIVERSITY   MONTHLY 

pensed  with !  No  doubt  it  has  been  retained  on  purely 
sentimental  grounds.  This  melody,  before  being  used 
as  a  hymn  tune,  was  set  to  amatory  verses,  and 
was  danced  to  as  a  hornpipe  at  Sadler's  Wells 
Theatre,  London,  early  in  the  last  century.  The 
late  W.  S.  Rockstro  remarked  that  "  the  real 
objection  to  such  melodies  as  this  lies  less  in  their  origin 
than  in  their  esoteric  unfitness,  for  the  purpose  to  which 
they  are  so  inappropriately  applied.  The  one  may 
in  time  be  forgotten  —  the  other,  never.  Few 
people  nowadays  are  acquainted  with  the  source 
of  "Helmsley",  but  no  one  who  has  seen  a  hornpipe 
danced  can  mistake  its  terpsichorean  animus — and, 
surely,  no  possible  animus  could  be  less  fitted  to  har- 
monise with  the  feelings  that  should  be  excited  by  a 
hymn  on  the  last  judgment.  "Nun  ruhen  alle  Walder" 
and  "O  Welt,  ich  muss  Dich  lassen"  were  originally 
secular  airs,  but  how  different  their  character! 

The  virile  hymns  and  tunes  for  national  occasions 
deserve  more  than  passing  praise.  In  the  important  case 
of  the  National  Anthem,  however,  a  better  harmonised 
version  might  have  been  chosen;  and,  further,  in  the  last 
line  of  the  melody  the  note  of  anticipation  might  well 
have  been  omitted,  since  it  is  out  of  date. 

It  might  be  pointed  out  that  the  melody  of  the 
National  Anthem  as  given  here  differs  in  some  respects 
from  the  version  which  appeared  in  "  Thesaurus  Musicus  " 
1740  and  1745.  We  agree  with  Dr.  W.  Cummings, 
who,  after  lengthy  and  exhaustive  research,  is  of  the 
opinion  that  the  music  is  derived  from  an  air  by  Dr. 
John  Bull,  who  was  born  in  Somersetshire,  England,  in 
1563.  "Of  course",  to  repeat  Dr.  Cummings'  words,  "in 
the  lapse  of  years  Bull's  tune  has  been  altered  and 
improved  by  the  'Vox  Populi',  an  inevitable  and  desirable 
process  in  the  formation  of  a  national  melody." 

Evident  care  has  been  taken  to  give  correct  ascrip- 
tions of  both  authors  and  composers  ;  and  as  exacti- 
tude is  evidently  aimed  at,  it  is  excusable  to  point 


THE  UNIVERSITY  HYMN  BOOK  379 

out  that  the  well-known  tune  "Adeste  Fideles " 
appeared  before  the  date  given  here,  i.  e.,  1751. 
The  oldest  known  copy  of  both  words  and  music  is 
a  Clongowes-Wood  (Ireland)  MS.  of  1746,  but  the  tune  is 
an  old  English  air,  published  in  1744  as  "Air  Anglois" 
(Musical  Antiquary,  April,  1910). 

The  value  of  the  Hymnal  is  undoubtedly  enhanced 
by  the  addition  of  the  Te  Deum,  Magnificat,  and  other 
canticles. 

The  chants  selected  are  among  the  best  specimens 
extant;  but  for  congregational  purposes  is  it  wise  to 
choose  chants  with  high  notes,  such,  for  example,  as 
those  by  Lawes  and  Goss,  when  others  are  available? 
A  long  experience  has  taught  us  to  say,  No! 

The  University  Hymn  Book  is  printed  and  pub- 
lished by  the  Toronto  University  Press,  and  it  is  hardly 
necessary  to  say  that  the  important  work  allotted  to 
this  department  has  been  carried  out  in  an  irreproachable 
manner.  A.  H. 


TO  PROFESSOR  VAN  DER  SMISSEN* 

MAURICE  HUTTON. 


Three  men  we  know  who've  held  their  place 

Beyond  the  accustomed  span; 
Each  had  a  name  to  match  his  space, 

Each  was  a  lettered  man. 

The  first  was  named  Methuselah, 

Ten  letters  were  his  range ; 
He  outlived  seven  score  '"jubila" 

And  died  by  way  of  change. 

The  second  was  Melchizedek 

Of  Salem — not  in  Mass. — 
Eleven  letters  him  did  deck, 

So  he  translated  was. 

The  third  the  greatest  is  by  much, 

His  letters  are  thirteen, 
He  can  translate  himself — from  Dutch 

To  Smith  or  Smithereen. 

He  stays  with  us :  whate'er  betide 

He'll  still  be  ours,  we  his'n, 
In-carn-ate  or  Carn-egie-fied, 

The  same  old  van  der  Smissen. 

So,  gentlemen,  third  name  and  best — 
Corks  poppin',  champagne  fizzen' — 

A  well-earned  rest,  enjoyed  with  zest: 
Professor  van  der  Smissen ! 

*>;Readj.by     Principal    Hutton     at    the     dinner   to    Professor   van    der 
Smissen,  April  12,  1913. 

[380] 


THE  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 


A  MAGAZINE  PUBLISHED  BY  THE  ALUMNI  ASSOCIA- 
TION OF  THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO. 


EDITORIAL  COMMITTEE. 

I.  H.  CAMERON,  M.B.,  LL.D.,  W.  R.  CARR,  Ph.D., 
J.  M.  CLARK,  M.A.,  LL.B.,  R.  A.  GRAY,  B.A.,  H.  E.  T. 
HAULTAIN,  M.E.,  REV.  FATHER  KELLY,  B.A.,  J.  C. 
MCLENNAN,  Ph.D.,  C.  H.  MITCHELL,  C.E.,  J.  SQUAIR, 
B.A.,  F.  N.  G.  STARR,  M.D.,  J.  B.  TYRRELL,  M.A., 
B.Sc.,  GORDON  WALDRON,  B.A.,  GEO.  WILKIE,  B.A. 

A.  B.  MACALLUM,  Sc.D.,  F.R.S.,  Editor-in-chief,  Chairman, 


Miss  G.  LAWLER,  M.A.,  AND  GEORGE  H.  LOCKE,  M.A., 
Ph.D.,  Associate  Editors. 


ADDRESS  COMMUNICATIONS  TO  J.  PATTERSON,  M.A., 
SECRETARY  OF  THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  ALUMNI 
ASSOCIATION,  ROOM  51,  PHYSICS  BUILDING,  UNI- 
VERSITY OF  TORONTO. 


COMMUNICATIONS  REGARDING  "PERSONALS"  ARE  TO  BE 
ADDRESSED  TO  MlSS  M.  J.  HELSON,  M.A.,  UNIVER- 
SITY OF  TORONTO. 


THE  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY  is  ISSUED  ON  OR  ABOUT 
THE  IOTH  NOVEMBER,  DECEMBER,  JANUARY,  FEB- 
RUARY, MARCH,  APRIL,  MAY,  JUNE,  JULY. 

SUBSCRIPTION,  $1.00  A  YEAR.    SINGLE  COPIES,  15  CENTS. 


TORONTO 
PRINTED  AT  THE  UNIVERSITY  PRESS. 

[3811 


382  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

PRESIDENT  FALCONER'S  WESTERN  TOUR 

Early  in  May  President  Falconer  visited  Saskatoon 
to  attend  the  formal  opening  of  the  new  buildings  of 
the  University  of  Saskatchewan.  While  in  the  West 
the  President  had  the  opportunity  of  meeting  the 
Alumni  of  the  University  of  Toronto  in  the  following 
places:  Winnipeg,  Regina,  Saskatoon,  Edmonton, 
Calgary,  Vancouver,  Victoria,  Medicine  Hat,  and  Moose 
Jaw. 

This  was  the  first  visit  of  the  President  to  the  West 
since  his  inauguration  and  the  Toronto  graduates  rallied 
in  large  numbers  to  welcome  him.  He  was  entertained 
at  luncheon  or  dinner  by  the  University  Clubs  of  the 
various  centres  which  he  visited.  In  some  places  the 
Canadian  Club  joined  with  the  Alumni. 

The  President  addressed  the  various  gatherings  on 
the  development  of  the  University  of  Toronto,  and  re- 
ferred to  its  rapid  growth  during  the  past  few  years, 
one  result  of  which  is  the  present  financial  con- 
dition. He  referred  with  pleasure  to  the  large  number 
of  Western  students  who  are  registered  in  the  Univer- 
sity of  Toronto  at  the  present  time.  He  believed  the 
effect  of  this  would  be  ultimately  to  form  a  lasting  tie 
between  the  East  and  West,  which  would  be  further 
strengthened  by  the  presence  in  the  West  of  so  many 
graduates  from  the  University  of  Toronto. 

THE  ANNUAL  MEETING  OF  THE  TORONTO  BRANCH 
OF  THE  ALUMNI  ASSOCIATION 

It  is  the  custom  to  hold  the  annual  meeting  in  May 
and  in  the  form  of  a  dinner.  Thus  far  the  meeting  this 
year  was  as  usual,  but  the  stroke  of  genius  on  the  part 
of  the  Executive  Committee  was  the  announcement 
that  Professor  Stephen  B.  Leacock  of  McGill  Univer- 
sity, one  of  our  own  men  and  identified  for  so  many 
years  with  education  in  Toronto,  would  give  an  address. 
The  attendance  was  small,  but  those  who  were  faithful 
enough  to  attend  were  well  repaid  by  hearing  one  of  the 


TORONTONENSIA  383 

most  interesting  and  thoughtful  addresses  ever  made 
at  an  Alumni  gathering.  It  is  difficult  to  do  justice  to 
the  well  wrought  out  address,  but  perhaps  the  fairest 
way  is  to  quote  a  few  of  the  sentences  in  which  the 
Professor  endeavoured  to  state  his  position  in  regard 
to  the  history  and  progress  of  social  reform. 

"This  century  upon  which  we  have  entered  is  very 
wonderful  when  we  consider  that  common  household 
words  such  as  suffragette,  submarine,  and  aeroplane 
would  have  been  unintelligible  to  the  generation  of 
even  a  decade  ago,"  declared  Professor  Leacock  in 
opening,  and  he  expressed  a  wish  that  he  might  live  to 
see  the  change  which  the  century's  end  will  show. 

"I  believe  in  the  alterability  of  present  conditions; 
I  believe  fully  there  will  come  an  end  to  war,  and  the 
idea  of  it  will  be  as  strange  to  men  of  that  time  as  that 
of  the  street  brawls  of  an  earlier  generation  are  to  us: 
I  believe  there  will  come  an  end  to  economic  poverty, 
and  the  slums  we  tolerate  or  give  a  poor  palliative  to 
in  the  shape  of  university  settlements,  will  be  looked 
upon  as  a  disfiguring  blot  upon  a  melancholy  past", 
was  the  creed  with  which  the  speaker  ushered  in  his 
explanation  as  to  how  these  things  should  come  to  be. 

That  the  signs  of  the  times  point  to  a  speedy  coming 
for  these  improved  conditions  Professor  Leacock  proved 
by  the  subjects  which  fill  the  columns  of  the  press, 
where  words  such  as  "social  reform,"  "legislation",  and 
"social  problems"  greet  one  at  every  point.  In  order 
to  realise  the  imminence  of  the  change,  the  speaker  made 
a  brief  survey  of  the  conditions  which  have  led  to  our 
present  social  conditions.  Declaring  that  there  are 
only  two  periods  in  the  history  of  the  human  race  as 
regards  social,  political,  and  economic  conditions — that 
from  the  beginning  to  about  1750,  and  that  from  1750 
to  the  present  day — the  speaker  showed  that  with  the 
beginning  of  the  second  period  man  conquered  nature 
and  developed  the  means  of  conveying  the  human  body 
and  thoughts  with  a  rapidity  before  undreamt  of,  while 


384  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

in  politics  the  doctrine  of  freedom  and  equality  of  the 
individual  both  politically  and  economically  took  the 
place  of  the  old  order.  He  recalled  the  doctrine  of 
Richard  Cobden  and  John  Bright,  that  nothing  but  the 
expansion  of  the  doctrine  of  liberty  and  equality  was 
required  to  render  this  world  perfect  as  far  as  concerned 
economic  conditions.  "Complete  industrial  freedom 
with  the  Government  acting  only  as  a  benevolent  police- 
man was  looked  upon  as  something  like  the  social 
philosopher's  stone  by  such  men  as  Adam  Smith  and 
John  Stuart  Mill.  Some  few  men  like  Carlyle  cried 
out  against  the  misery  of  the  times,  but  most  people 
told  the  Government  to  keep  its  hands  off  the  beautiful 
machine,"  said  the  speaker. 

The  gradual  change  that  came  over  England  was 
then  spoken  of,  and  how,  within  fifty  years  of  the  time 
that  England  had  embarked  on  freedom,  it  became 
necessary  for  parents  literally  to  sell  their  children  to 
the  factories  in  order  that  they  themselves  might  live. 
The  speaker  next  recalled  the  factory  legislation  by 
which  gradually  the  freedom  of  contract  has  been  inter- 
fered with,  until  to-day  we  think  nothing  of  a  Govern- 
ment taxing  a  citizen  for  the  benefit  of  those  he  never 
saw,  insuring  several  millions  of  workers,  and  pension- 
ing the  aged. 

With  a  strong  plea  for  fairness  of  treatment  towards 
the  Socialist  who  preaches  in  our  street  to  give  him  the 
opportunity  openly  to  discuss  his  doctrines  and  print 
them,  Prof.  Leacock  showed  how  this  would  have 
the  effect  not  only  of  proving  the  fallacy  of  the  partial 
communism  preached,  but  would  also  permit  much 
sane  and  just  criticism  of  present  conditions  that  will 
tend  to  their  betterment.  The  impossibility  of  inducing 
people  to  work  if  there  were  no  compulsion,  as  would 
be  the  natural  outcome  of  one  brand  of  socialism,  and 
the  intolerable  slavery  which  compulsion  to  work  would 
effect  under  another  brand,  were  clearly  dealt  with,  as 
also  the  excessive  danger  from  the  popular  demagogue 


TORONTONENSIA  385 

who  is  able  even  now  to  work  such  harm  to  society,  and 
the  speaker  proceeded  to  give  his  idea  of  what  the  remedy 
for  present  conditions  must  be.  That  a  new  form  of 
Government  which  should  take  over  and  regulate  the 
whole  condition  of  industrial  life,  turning  its  back  on 
the  doctrine  of  industrial  liberty,  and  defining,  and 
hedging  about,  contracts,  and  generally  interfering  in 
all  industrial  matters,  was  the  solution  of  the  difficulty 
that  the  speaker  not  only  considered  necessary,  but 
most  surely  probable  to  come  to  pass. 

The  report  of  the  Executive  Committee  provoked 
some  discussion  inasmuch  as  some  of  the  members  of 
the  Association  thought  that  the  Committee  ought  to 
have  put  forward  some  definite  policy  in  regard  to 
assisting  the  University  Settlement,  a  duty  with  which 
they  were  charged  at  last  year's  meeting.  Dr.  Wishart, 
the  retiring  president,  explained  that  the  Settlement 
asked  for  $2,500  a  year,  a  sum  which  the  Executive 
Committee  felt  that  it  was  impossible  to  pledge,  but 
which  might  be  raised  either  by  a  campaign  organised 
by  a  committee  appointed  especially  for  that  purpose 
or  by  an  annual  fee  which  would  cover  membership 
in  the  Alumni  Association,  subscription  to  the  UNIVER- 
SITY MONTHLY,  and  a  Settlement  subscription.  This 
latter  method  did  not  appeal  to  the  members  who 
expressed  themselves  against  any  such  method  of 
asking  for  small  things;  and  then  the  meeting  did  what 
one  might  expect,  referred  it  to  the  incoming  Executive. 

In  the  absence  of  the  President  of  the  University, 
the  annual  address  on  the  development  of  the  Univer- 
sity was  made  by  Professor  Hutton.  The  Lieutenant- 
Governor,  Sir  John  M.  Gibson  also  spoke.  The  election 
of  officers  resulted  in:  President,  Professor  Currelly; 
Vice- President,  Dr.  Fred  S.  Mallory;  Secretary-Treas- 
urer, Dr.  Cooper  Cole;  Committee:  W.  F.  Wright 
(Science),  T.  W.  Lawson  (Trinity),  Dr.  Yellowlees 
(Medicine),  G.  S.  McFarland  (University  College), 
S.  Casey  Wood  (University  College),  Dr.  McKitchin 


386  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

(Victoria).      A  representative  from  St.  Michael's  is  to 
be  chosen  by  the  Executive. 

WINNIPEG  ALUMNI  DINNER 

On  the  evening  of  April  29th,  Dr.  Falconer  was 
banqueted  at  the  Royal  Alexandra  hotel,  Winnipeg, 
by  the  graduates  of  the  University  of  Toronto  who  are 
resident  in  Winnipeg.  There  was  a  large  attendance. 
That  the  spirit  of  loyalty  to  their  Alma  Mater  was 
strong  among  the  graduates  present  was  made  very 
apparent  during  the  evening.  Principal  MacLean, 
President  of  the  University  of  Manitoba,  presided, 
and  among  those  present  were  the  following  graduates 
of  Toronto  University:  Judge  Perdue,  Dr.  Jones,  Rev. 
Dr.  Sinclair,  Judge  Dawson,  Judge  Patterson,  Mayor 
Deacon,  Dr.  Montague,  Judge  Cameron,  Judge  Haggart, 
Mr.  Theo.  Hunt,  W.  H.  Hull,  and  the  following  lady 
graduates:  Mrs.  R.  A.  McWilliams,  Mrs.  T.  Burwash, 
Mrs.  J.  S.  Woodsworth,  Miss  M.  Rowell,  Mrs.  Harris, 
Dr.  M.  Crawford,  Dr.  Douglas,  Mrs.  McAlpine,  Miss 
McKenzie,  Miss  Straith,  Mrs.  Long,  Miss  Hildred, 
Miss  Campbell,  Miss  Yeomen,  Miss  McLennan,  Miss 
McDougall,  Miss  Stewart. 

The  MONTHLY  is  indebted  to  the  Manitoba  Free- 
Press  for  the  following  report  of  the  dinner: 

"Mayor  Deacon  extended  a  cordial  welcome  to 
President  Falconer  on  behalf  of  the  city  and  the  gradu- 
ates of  Toronto  University  in  Winnipeg.  Having  ex- 
pressed his  admiration  for  Toronto  University  and  its 
Principal,  the  Mayor  said  Winnipeg  had  made  enormous 
material  development.  He  assured  the  guest  of  the 
evening,  however,  that  in  Winnipeg  they  had  not  en- 
tirely neglected  the  intellectual  side  of  life.  Along 
with  the  fine  structures  they  were  building,  the  branch 
railways  they  were  constructing,  and  the  manufacturing 
centres  they  were  establishing,  they  were  trying  to 
keep  pace  with  the  educational  requirements.  In  this 
city  there  were  some  38  public  schools,  several  high 


TORONTONENSIA  387 

schools,  and  two  of  the  finest  technical  schools  that  he 
knew  of  on  the  American  continent.  Though  the 
university  was  not  such  an  architectural  pile  as  to  arrest 
the  attention  of  the  visitor,  yet  there  was  congregated 
within  that  plain  structure  an  array  of  young,  energetic, 
and  devoted  men  who  were  in  his  humble  judgment, 
accomplishing  a  great  and  wonderful  work,  considering 
the  facilities  and  the  means  at  their  disposal.  They 
were  laying  the  foundations  of  a  great  university  and 
there  would  be  a  great  university  at  Winnipeg  at  no 
very  distant  date. 

"Dr.  W.  H.  Montague  in  a  felicitous  speech,  pro- 
posed the  health  of  the  distinguished  visitor.  They 
welcomed  Dr.  Falconer  in  connection  with  the  Univer- 
sity not  only  for  his  services  for  higher  education,  but 
because  he  was  one  of  the  men  to  whom  Canada  looked 
as  the  former  and  developer  of  those  ideals  and  thoughts 
of  citizenship  which  lie  at  the  foundations  of  national 
greatness  and  prosperity. 

"President  Falconer,  who  was  cordially  cheered  on 
rising,  said  it  gave  him  unbounded  satisfaction  to  get 
so  warm  a  welcome  from  graduates  of  the  University 
of  Toronto.  He  did  not  think  a  man  could  look  for 
higher  reward  than  the  welcome  of  his  fellows,  and  he 
gladly  accepted  the  indication  of  good-will.  Winnipeg 
was  to  him  no  strange  city,  and  the  University  of  Mani- 
toba was  no  foreign  university,  because  he  himself 
happened  to  be  one  of  the  graduates  of  that  university, 
and  he  regarded  it  as  an  honour,  when  he,  with  another, 
was  chosen  to  be  one  of  the  honorary  graduates  two 
years  ago. 

"His  pleasure  was  heightened  on  this  occasion  by 
having  as  the  presiding  officer  another  distinguished 
graduate  of  the  University  of  Toronto,  who  recently 
came  to  preside  over  the  destinies  of  the  University  of 
Manitoba.  In  Toronto  they  were  very  happy  indeed  to 
know  that  the  authorities  of  the  university  here  after 
long  searching,  had  decided  to  select  a  graduate  of  the 


388  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

University  of  Toronto  for  the  position  of  president, 
and  to  show  Manitoba  their  confidence  in  the  choice 
which  had  been  made,  he  would  make  the  announcement 
that  the  last  official  act  of  the  members  of  the  Senate 
before  he  left  Toronto  was  to  resolve  that  they  would 
confer,  June  6th,  the  honorary  degree  of  doctor  of  laws 
upon  the  President  of  the  University  of  Manitoba. 
(Applause.)  This  was  not  only  because  the  Senate  was 
unanimously  of  the  opinion  that  Dr.  MacLean  was  well 
worthy  of  the  honour — there  were  other  persons  who 
were  also  well  worthy  of  the  honour — but  because  it 
was  felt  that  they  should  at  the  same  time  encourage 
the  graduates  of  the  University  of  Toronto  in  their 
work  in  this  city  in  building  up  a  University  that  must 
contribute  in  future  to  the  formation  of  the  permanent 
character  of  this  part  of  the  Dominion.  It  was  a  tribute 
to  Dr.  MacLean  and  he  should  regard  it  such,  but  he 
also  hoped  that  he  would  regard  it  as  'sympathy  with 
yourselves  in  your  efforts  to  make  this  a  great  univer- 
sity'. 'And  why  should  it  not  be  a  great  university?' 
the  speaker  asked.  'You  have  the  population  and  you 
have  the  material  lying  about  you  that  may  be  gathered 
together  and  built  up  into  a  very  powerful  institution. 
You  have  the  material  because  you  have  the  old  stock — 
none  better — that  came  to  this  part  of  the  West  first, 
and  if  old  Canada  has  come  to  a  position  of  eminence 
by  reason  of  those  who  first  came  to  it,  surely  the  newer 
Canada  will  also  rise  to  an  equal  if  not  a  higher  position 
of  eminence  by  reason  of  the  energy  and  the  intelligence 
of  the  sons  and  the  daughters  who  have  come  from  the 
elder  eastern  Canada  to  build  up  this  newer  country. 
The  same  stock  east  and  west.  What  has  been  done  in 
one  place  can  be  done  in  another,  as  we  are  the  same 
from  ocean  to  ocean.' 

"Principal  Falconer  then  went  on  to  give  details  about 
the  University  of^Toronto.  The  membership,  he  stated, 
was  almost  stationary  at  about  4,000,  but  this  he  attri- 
buted to  the  fact  that  they  were  constantly  raising  the 


TORONTONENSIA  389 

standard,  the  necessity  for  doing  which,  he  maintained, 
was  in  the  best  interests  of  not  only  the  University, 
but  the  country  at  large.  He  then  described  the 
useful  structural  additions  that  were  being  made,  and 
remarked  that  though  the  expansion  was  necessary  it 
had  created  a  difficult  position.  The  amount  of  money 
for  the  University  calculated  on  the  basis  of  the  succes- 
sion duties  had  fallen  from  $500,000  four  years  ago  to 
$423,000  last  year,  and  all  the  time  the  expenditure 
was  going  up.  The  Ontario  government  had  certainly 
been  very  generous,  but  the  circumstances  pointed  to 
a  deficit  at  the  end  of  the  next  financial  year  of  $100,000. 
Where  was  that  to  come  from?  He  did  not  know,  but 
he  believed  they  would  pull  through  somehow,  as  the 
University  must  go  on. 

"Proceeding  to  speak  of  the  influence  of  the  Univer- 
sity generally  on  the  nation,  President  Falconer  referred 
to  the  congress  of  Universities  of  the  Empire  held  in 
London  last  summer  at  which  were  present  Lord  Rose- 
bery,  Lord  Curzon,  Mr.  Balfour,  Lord  Strathcona,  and 
Viscount  Haldane,  all  of  whom,  he  said,  impressed  upon 
the  congress  the  importance  of  university  life  to  the 
maintenance  and  development  of  the  empire.  Lord 
Rosebery  said:  'There  are  two  sides  of  the  university. 
There  is  the  function  of  investigation  and  the  extension 
of  the  boundaries  of  knowledge,  and  there  is  the  train- 
ing of  the  average  student  for  citizenship  in  the  empire 
or  country  to  which  he  belongs,'  and  these  were  the 
functions  that  were  to  be  performed,  said  President 
Falconer,  by  the  universities  in  the  comparatively  new 
land  of  Canada.  The  universities  in  existence  at  present 
and  those  that  were  to  be  established  in  Saskatchewan, 
Alberta,  and  British  Columbia,  were  a  proof  that  in 
Canada  they  recognised  that  life  meant  more  than 
merely  material  possessions  and  that  there  was  some- 
thing higher  and  nobler  to  aim  at.  Were  university 
men  separating  themselves  from  the  common  people? 
Surely  not.  There  had  been  days  when  the  university 


390  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

man  was  thought  to  be  a  man  apart,  the  representative 
of  an  intellectual  aristocracy.  He  might  be  that,  but 
if  the  university  man  lived  in  the  intellectual  aristo- 
cracy he  cultivates,  in  his  own  small  garden,  never 
looking  over  the  wall,  his  university  training  would  not 
last  long  in  the  rush  and  tumble  of  modern,  life.  The 
university  man  could  not  separate  himself  from  the 
average  man,  nor  could  he  think  little  of  the  average 
man,  for  the  average  mind  of  the  people  was  a  great 
corrective  to  what  was  sometimes  the  one  side  of  the 
University.  It  was  in  the  proper  mingling  of  the  highly 
educated  university  men  with  the  ordinary  men,  and 
the  proper  application  of  their  ability  in  the  services 
of  others  that  they  might  best  expect  to  see  developed 
the  highest  type  of  society  and  citizenship." 

ALUMNI  IN  VANCOUVER 

On  March  27th  of  this  year  our  Association  held  a 
very  successful  banquet  in  the  quarters  of  the  University 
Club  of  Vancouver.  The  same  evening  the  Annual 
Meeting  was  held,  at  which  the  following  officers  were 
elected:  President,  J.  M.  Pearson,  M.D. ;  Vice- President, 
E.  B.  Hermon,  C.E. ;  Sec.-Treas.,  R.  J.  Sprott;  to  be 
assisted  by  the  following  executive  committee:  Arts, 
Doctors  J.  G.  Davidson  and  W.  H.  Greenwood;  Law, 
R.  R.  Maitland  and  W.  J.  Baird;  Medicine,  Doctors 
Crosby  and  George  Seldon;  Science,  T.  H.  Buchan  and 
N.  R.  Robertson;  Alumnae,  Mrs.  J.  H.  MacGill  and 
Mrs.  Drummond. 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  CLUB,  NEW  YORK 

At  the  eleventh  Annual  Meeting  of  the  University  of 
Toronto  Club  of  New  York,  held  in  the  Engineers' 
Club,  32  West  40th  Street,  on  Thursday,  April  24th, 
the  following  gentlemen  were  elected: — For  Honorary 
Membership,  Dean  C.  K.  Clarke;  President,  Thomas  H. 
Alison,  S.P.S.,  '92;  Vice- Presidents:  J.  P.  Ogden,  M.D., 
'88,  John  Angus  MacVannel,  B.A.,  '93,  F.  W.  Harrison, 


TORONTONENSIA  391 

S.P.S.,  '05;  Secretary-Treasurer  for  5th  year,  T.  Ken- 
nard  Thomson,  S.P.S.,  '86,  50  Church  St.,  New  York 
City;  Membership  Committee  for  three  years,  A.  Le 
Roy  Chipman,  B.A.,  '02.  The  election  was  preceded  by 
a  good  dinner  and  followed  by  many  pleasant  discus- 
sions and  chats.  Any  member  of  the  Executive  Com- 
mittee will  be  glad  to  meet  or  hear  of  Toronto  men  in 
New  York.  Our  Club  has  had  a  steady,  healthy  growth 
from  the  beginning,  and  as  the  annual  dues  are  only  two 
dollars,  every  graduate  of  our  University  who  resides 
in  New  York  should  belong. 

ORGAN  RECITALS 

Fifteen  Organ  Recitals  have  been  given  in  Convoca- 
tion Hall  during  the  Session  1912-13.  The  players  have 
been  as  follows: 

1912. 

October  16th — Mr.  F.  A.  Moure,  Bursar  of  the  Uni- 
versity. 

October  30th — Mr.  Ernest  Campbell  MacMillan,  Mus. 
Bac.  (Oxon.),  F.R.C.O. 

November  13th — Dr.  H.  C.  Perrin,  McGill  University 
(formerly  Organist  of  Canterbury  Cathedral). 

November  27th— Mr.  W.  E.  Fairclough,  F.R.C.O., 
Organist  of  All  Saints'  Church,  Toronto. 

December  llth— Dr.  J.  Humfrey  Anger,  F.R.C.O.,  Or- 
ganist of  Central  Methodist  Church,  Toronto. 

1913. 

January  15th — Mr.  W.  H.  Hewlett,  Mus.  Bac.,  Organist 

of  Centenary  Church,  Hamilton. 
January  22nd — Dr.  Herbert  Sanders,  F.R.C.O.,  Organist 

of  Dominion  Church,  Ottawa. 
January  29th — Mr.  Thomas  Tertius  Noble,  Organist  of 

York  Minster,  England. 
February    12th — M.    Henri   Gagnon,    Organist   of   the 

Basilica,  Quebec. 


392  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

February  19th — Mr.  Albert  D.  Jordan,  Organist  of  the 
First  Methodist  Church,  London. 

February  26th — Mr.  Richard  Tattersall,  Organist  of  St. 
Thomas'  Church,  Toronto. 

March  5th — Mr.  Ernest  E.  Pridham,  Mus.  Bac.,  Or- 
ganist of  Knox  Church,  Stratford. 

March  12th — Dr.  T.  Alexander  Davies,  Organist  of  St. 
James'  Square  Presbyterian  Church,  Toronto. 

March  19th— Mr.  T.  J.  Palmer,  A.R.C.O.,  Organist  of 
St.  Paul's  (Anglican)  Church,  Toronto. 

March  26th — Mr.  F.A.Moure,  Bursar  of  the  University. 

Alphabetical  List  of  Compositions  performed  during 
the  series  of  fifteen  recitals: 

Anger,  J.  Humfrey. 

Minuet  in  the  olden  style. 
Bach,  Johann  Sebastian  (1685-1750). 

Toccata,  Adagio  &  Fugue,  C  major. 

Prelude  &  Fugue,  D  major. 

Toccata  &  Fugue,  D  minor. 

Prelude  &  Fugue,  E  flat. 

Toccata  in  F. 

Prelude  &  Fugue,  G  major. 

Fantasia  &  Fugue,  G  minor. 

Fugue  in  G  minor  (the  short  G  minor). 

Prelude  &  Fugue,  A  minor. 

Choral  Prelude  "Wachet  auf ". 
Bairstow,  E.  Cuthbert  (1874 ). 

Scherzo  in  A  flat. 
Beethoven,  Ludwig  Van  (1770-1827). 

Adagio  (Sonata  Pathetique). 
Best,  William  Thomas  (1826-1897). 

Fantasia  on  "March  of  the  Men  of  Harlech". 
Boellmann,  Leon  (1862-1897). 

Suite  Gothique. 
Bonnet,  Joseph. 

"Elves." 


TORONTONENSIA  393 


Borowski,  Felix  (1872— 

Sonata  in  A  minor. 

Capocci,  Filippo  (1840- 


Capriccio  in  B  flat. 
Clerambault,  Louis  Nicolas  (1676-1749). 

Prelude. 
Debat — Ponsan,  Georges. 

Andante  Seraphique. 
Debussy,  Claude  Achille  (1862- ). 

Danseuses  de  Delphes. 

La  Fille  aux  cheveux  de  lin. 

Le  Petit  Berger. 
Dethier,  Gaston  Marie. 

"Christmas." 
Dvorak,  Antonin  (1841-1904). 

Legende  in  C,  Op.  59,  No.  4. 

Overture  "Carneval". 
Elgar,  Edward  (1857 ). 

Imperial  March. 

March  in  D,  "Pomp  and  Circumstance1 
Faulkes,  William. 

Theme  (varied)  in  E. 
Franck,  Cesar  Auguste  (1822-1890). 

Prelude,  Fugue  and  Variation. 
Gigout,  Eugene  (1844 ). 

Grand  Choeur  Dialogue. 

Scherzo  in  E  major. 
Gluck,  Christoph  Willibald  (1714-1787). 

Melodie  (Orfeo  ed  Euridice). 
Godard,  Benjamin  (1849-1895). 

"Solitude." 
Goss-Custard,  Reginald  (1877 ). 

Abendlied. 
Gounod,  Charles  (1818-1893). 

Berceuse. 
Guilmant,  Felix  Alexandre  (1837-1911). 

Sonata  No.  1  in  D  minor. 

Scherzo,  Sonata  No.  5,  C  minor. 


394  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

Cantilene  pastorale. 

Caprice  in  B  flat. 

Marche  Nuptiale. 

March  on  a  theme  from  Handel. 
Harwood,  Basil  (1859 ). 

Allegro  Appassionato  (Sonata  in  C  sharp  minor). 

"Dithyramb." 
Handel,  Georg  Friedrich  (1685-1759). 

Concerto  No.  2  in  B.  flat. 
Haynes,  W.  Battison  (1859-1900). 

Variations  on  a  Ground  Bass. 
Rollins,  Alfred  (1865- ). 

Berceuse. 

Grand  Choeur,  G  minor. 
Jarnefelt,  Armas. 

Berceuse. 
Johnson,  Bernard. 

Aubade. 
Johnson,  Noel. 

Intermezzo. 
Karg-Elert,  Sigfrid  (1878- ). 

"Harmonies  du  Soir." 

"Clairdehme." 

"LaNuit." 
Krebs,  Johann  Ludwig  (1713-1780). 

Fugue  in  G. 
Lemare,  Edwin  H.  (1865- ). 

Intermezzo. 

Madrigal. 

Toccata  di  Concerto. 
Luigini,  Alexandre. 

"La  Voix  des  Cloches." 
Lux,  Friedrich  (1820-1895). 

Concert- Variations   on    "The   Harmonious   Black- 
smith". *.?% 
Mendelssohn,  Felix  (1809-1847). 

Sonata  in  C  minor,  No.  2. 

Sonata  in  D,  No.  5. 


TORONTONENSIA  395 

Mozart,  Wolfgang  Amadeus  (1756-1791). 

Fantasia  in  F  minor. 
Macdowell,  Edward  Alexander  (1861-1908). 

Two  Pieces  (from  "Woodland  Sketches"). 
Noble,  T.  Tertius  (1867 ). 

Toccata  &  Fugue  in  F  minor. 

Elegy. 

Finale. 
Pierne,  Gabriel  (1863 ). 

Cantilene,  Op.  29,  No.  2. 
Rachmaninoff,  Sergei  Vassilievitch  (1873- ). 

Prelude  in  C  sharp  minor. 

Melodic  in  E. 
Ravel,  Maurice  (1879 ). 

Petite  Pastorale,  from  Suite  (Ma  mdre  1'oie). 
Reinecke,  Carl  (1824-1910). 

Lento  (Konig  Manfred). 
Rheinberger,  Josef  (1839-1901). 

Sonata  in  G  (Pastoral),  No.  3. 

Sonata  in  F  sharp,  No.  6. 

1st  movement  of  Sonata  in  D  minor,  No.  11. 

Finale  to  Sonata  in  F,  No.  20. 
Rimsky-Korsakow,  Nicholas  (1844-1908). 

Novellette  in  B  minor,  Op.  11,  No.  2. 
Rubinstein,  Anton  Gregorovitch  (1830-1894). 

Kamennoi-Ostrow,  Op.  10,  No.  22. 
Salome,  Th6odore-Cesar  (1834-1896). 

Canon  in  F  major,  Op.  21,  No.  3. 

Sonata  in  C  minor,  Op.  25. 
Sibelius,  Jean  (1865 ). 

"Findlandia." 
Smart,  Henry  (1813-1879). 

Mouvement  en  forme  d'Ouverture. 
Thomas,  Ambroise  (1811-1896). 

Gavotte  (Mignon). 
Tombelle,  F.  de  la  (1854 ). 

Marche  Nuptiale. 
Tomlinson,  James. 

"The  Angelus." 


396  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

Vierne,  Louis  (1870 ). 

Pastorale) 

Finale 
Wagner,  Richard  (1813-1883). 

Vorspiel  &  Liebestod  (Tristan  und  Isolde). 

Preislied  (Die  Meistersinger) . 
Weber,  Carl  Maria  von  (1786-1826). 

Overture  "Der  Freyschutz". 
West,  John  E.  (1863 ). 

Fantasia  in  F. 
Wheeldon,  H.  A. 

Carillon. 
Widor,  Charles  Marie  (1845 ). 

Toccata,  Symphonic  V. 

Allegro,  Symphonic  VI. 

Finale,  Symphonic  VI. 

Moderate  Can tabile)  c         ,      .    ,7TTT 
Finale  jSymphome  VIII. 

Wolf-Ferrari,  Ermanno  (1876 ). 

Dance  of  the  Angels  (Vita  Nuova). 
Wolstenholme,  William  (1865 ). 

Allegretto  in  E  flat. 

Barcarolle  in  C. 

The  Carillon. 

The  Seraph's  Strain. 

BOARD  OF  GOVERNORS 

In  accordance  with  an  amendment  to  the  University 
Act,  brought  in  during  the  last  session  of  the  legislature, 
the  Government  has  appointed  four  new  members  to 
the  Board  of  Governors  of  the  University  of  Toronto 
for  the  coming  year.  The  names  of  those  chosen  are 
as  follows:  W.  K.  George,  R.  Home  Smith,  Eric  Armour, 
B.A.,  K.C.,  and  Charles  A.  Mitchell,  C.E. 

A.  B.  MACALLUM,  Sc.D.,  F.R.S. 

Professor  Macallum,  President  of  the  Alumni  Associa- 
tion, is  at  present  in  London,  England,  giving  a  course 
of  eight  lectures  to  advanced  students  in  the  University 
of  London,  on  "Surface  Tension  and  Physiological 
Processes". 


TORONTONENSIA 


397 


PERSONALS 


An  important  part  of  the  work  of  the  Alum- 
ni Association  is  to  keep  a  card  register  of 
the  graduates  of  the  University  of  Toronto 
in  all  the  faculties.  It  is  very  desirable  that 
the  information  about  the  graduates  should 
be  of  the  most  recent  date  possible.  The 
Editor  will  therefore  be  greatly  obliged  if  the 
Alumni  will  send  in  items  of  news  concerning 
themselves  or  their  fellow-graduates.  The 
information  thus  supplied  will  be  published  in 
THE  MONTHLY,  ana  will  also  be  entered  on 
the  card  register. 

This  department  is  in   charge  of 
Miss  M.  J.  Helson,  M.A. 


Rev.  Dr.  Burwash,  B.A.  '59  (V.), 
M.A.,  LL.D.,  formerly  Chancellor 
of  Victoria  University,  has  returned 
to  Toronto  much  improved  in 
health  after  his  visit  to  Japan. 

Dr.  W.  W.  Ogden,  M.B.  '60  (U.), 
Toronto,  has  gone  on  a  trip  to  the 
Mediterranean. 

Professor  A.  P.  Coleman,  B.A. 
'76  (V.),  M.A.,  received  the  honor- 
ary degree  of  Doctor  of  Laws  from 
Queen's  University  at  its  recent 
Convocation  exercises. 

The  Venerable  Archdeacon  Dobbs, 
B.A.  77  (U.),  M.A.,  has  been  ap- 
pointed Protestant  Chaplain  of 
the  Kingston  Penitentiary,  with 
address  309  King  St.  W.  He  has 
also  been  elected  by  the  Synod  of 
Ontario  to  the  General  and  Pro- 
vincial Synods. 

Rev.  E.  N.  Baker,  B.A.  '79  (V.), 
M.A.,  B.D.,  of  Sault  Ste.  Marie, 
formerly  of  Broadway  Tabernacle, 
Toronto,  has  been  appointed  Prin- 
cipal of  Albert  College,  Belleville, 
in  succession  to  Rev.  Dr.  Dyer, 
who  is  retiring. 

Rev.  R.  P.  Bowles,  B.A.  '85  (V.), 
M.A.,  has  been  appointed  Chan- 
cellor of  Victoria  University,  to 
succeed  Chancellor  Burwash,  who 


resigned  on  account  of  failing  health 
last  year. 

Mr.  Wilfrid  P.  Mustard,  B.A. 
'86  (U.),  M.A.,  of  Johns  Hopkins 
University,  was  unanimously 
elected  President  of  the  Classical 
Association  of  the  Atlantic  States 
for  this  year. 

Mr.  R.  M.  Hamilton,  B.A.  '87 
(U.),  of  Toronto,  has  been  appointed 
General  Secretary  of  the  Alberta 
Temperance  and  Moral  Reform 
League.  Mr.  Hamilton  has  been 
one  of  the  field  secretaries  of  the 
Ontario  Branch  of  the  Dominion 
Alliance. 

Dr.  J.  W.  S.  McCullough,  M.D. 
'90  (T.),  Chief  Officer  of  Health, 
will  tour  Europe  during  the  summer 
in  order  to  study  the  water  supply 
and  sewage  systems  in  leading  cities 
of  Great  Britain  and  the  Continent. 

Norman  MacMurchy,  B.A.  '90 
(U.),  has  been  appointed  Principal 
of  Regina  Collegiate  Institute. 

Rev.  Dr.  W.  R.  Young,  B.A.  '90 
(V.),  will  succeed  Rev.  Dr.  Hincks 
at  Broadway  Tabernacle,  Toronto. 

Dr.  H.  A.  Bruce,  M.B.  '92  (U.), 
M.D.,  was  elected  to  the  Board  of 
Regents  of  (.he  American  College 
of  Surgeons  which  was  recently 
established  by  the  Medical  Con- 
gress at  its  recent  session  in  Wash- 
ington. 

Wilson  Taylor,  B.A.  '92  (U.),  has 
resigned  as  mathematical  master  of 
Chatham  Collegiate  Institute  to 
accept  a  similar  position  in  Peter- 
borough. 

W.  P.  Bull,  B.A.  '93  (V.),  LL.B., 
has  removed  from  Toronto  to  Lower 
Park,  Putney  Hill,  London,  S.W., 
England. 


398 


UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 


Rev.  E.  A.  Henry,  B.A.'93  (U.), 
has  for  present  address  1345,  13th 
Ave.  West,  Vancouver,  B.C. 

Rev.  B.  Home,  B.A.  '93  (U.), 
has  resigned  his  charge  at  Watford 
to  succeed  Rev.  John  Hay,  St. 
Andrew's  Church,  Renfrew,  Ont. 

Mr.  Wilmot  B.  Lane,  B.A.  '93 
(U.),  M.A.,  Professor  of  Philosophy 
and  Pedagogy  in  the  Randolph- 
Macon  College,  Lynchburg,  Va, 
has  been  appointed  to  the  chair  of 
Ethics  at  Victoria  College. 

Mr.  Kerr  D.  Macmillan,  B.A. 
'94  (U.),  Associate  Professor  of 
Church  History  in  Princeton  Theo- 
logical Seminary,  has  been  appointed 
President  of  Wrells  College,  Aurora, 
N.Y. 

W.  E.  MacPherson,  B.A.  '94 
(U.),of  the  Faculty  of  Education  of 
the  University  of  Toronto,  was  ap- 
pointed associate  professor  of  ed- 
ucation at  Queen's  University, 
Kingston,  and  will  commence  his 
duties  on  July  1. 

Hon.  W.  T.  White,  B.A.  '95  (U.), 
Minister  of  Finance,  will  leave  for 
Western  Canada  about  the  middle 
of  June,  and  will  look  into  the 
question  of  the  establishment  of 
terminal  elevators  as  a  solution  of 
the  grain  congestion. 

Hon.  W.  T.  White,  B.A.  '95  (U.), 
Minister  of  Finance,  received  the 
honorary  degree  of  Doctor  of  Laws 
from  Queen's  University  at  its 
recent  Convocation  exercises. 

Rev.  John  MacKay,  B.A.  '99 
(U.).  Principal  of  Westminster  Hall, 
Vancouver,  has  been  granted  leave 
of  absence  owing  to  ill  health. 


Miss  A.  M.Bollert,B.A.  '00  (V.), 
has  been  appointed  to  the  staff  of 
Regina  College,  Sask. 

Professor  H.  T.  J.  Coleman,  B.A. 
'01  (U.),  was  appointed  Dean  of  the 
Faculty  of  Education,  at  Queen's 
University  Kingston,  in  place  of 
the  late  Dean  Ellis. 

Dr.  Oswald  Chas.  Withrow,  M.A. 
'02  (U.),  has  moved  from  Fort 
William  to  646  Bathurst  St.,  Tor- 
onto. 

Hugh  L.  Hoyles,  B.A.  '03  (U.), 
has  for  his  address  c/o  The  Bell 
Telephone  Co.,  Montreal. 

Hector  Lang,  B.A.  '03  (U.),  has 
resigned  the  Principalship  of  Regina 
Collegiate  Institute  and  has  for 
his  present  address,  Medicine  Hat, 
Aha. 

J.  D.  Campbell,  B.A.  '08  (U.), 
has  been  appointed  on  the  staff  of 
the  Regina  Collegiate  Institute. 

Robt.  Reid  Kersey,  B.A. 'OS,  M.A. 
(U.),  has  been  appointed  to  the 
staff  of  the  Regina  Collegiate 
Institute. 

J.  H.  Bull,  B.A.,'09  (U.),  has  for 
present  address  38,  Kingsway,  Lon- 
don, \V.C.,  England. 

Dr.  J.  T.  Thomas,  M.B.  '09  (U.), 
is  practising  his  profession  at 
Caledon,  Ont. 

W.  R.  Bocking,  B.A.  '10,  M.A. 
(U.).Port  Arthur,  has  been  appointed 
mathematical  master  in  the  St. 
Catharines  Collegiate  Institute,  in 
place  of  Mr.  W.  J.  Robertson,  re- 
signed. 

O.VJewett.B.A.'lO  (V.),  has  been 
appointed  mathematical  master  of 
the  Chatham  Collegiate  Institute 
in  succession  to  Mr.  Wilson  Taylor, 
B.A.,  '92  (U.). 


TORONTONENSIA 


399 


Mr.  C.  J.  S.  Stuart,  B.A.  10  (T.), 
graduated  third  in  the  honour  list 
of  the  General  Theological  Seminary 
of  New  York. 

Dr.  Charles  Sheard,  M.B.  '10 
(U.),  has  been  admitted  to  the 
Royal  College  of  Physicians  and 
Surgeons  in  London,  England. 

G.  W.  Spenceley,  B.A.  11  (V.), 
is  Principal  of  the  High  School  at 
Port  Dover. 

Robt.  Weir,  B.A.  11  (U.),  has 
been  appointed  on  the  staff  of  the 
Regina  Collegiate  Institute. 

J.  D.  Buchanan,  B.A.  12  is  en- 
gaged in  actuarial  work  in  the  New 
York  Life  Insurance  Co.  His  ad- 
dress is  138  South  Grove  St.,  East 
Orange,  N.J. 

Marriages. 

CHADWICK — DAVIS — On  April  12, 
1913,  at  Toronto,  Josephine  Pot- 
ter Davis,  B.A.  '09  (U.),  daughter 
of  the  late  Wm.  J.  and  Mrs. 
Davis,  to  Richard  Ellard  Garden 
Chadwick,  son  of  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
E.  M.  Chadwick,  of  Toronto. 

FILE — HUNTER — On  Wednesday, 
April  30,  1913,  in  St.  Paul's 
Church,  Toronto,  Lome  K.  File, 
B.A.  '03  (U.),  to  Clara  Blanche 
Hunter,  daughter  of  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
W.  J.  Hunter. 

JUPP  —  SNEATH  —  On  Wednesday, 
April  30,  1913,  in  St.  John's 
Church,  Norway,  J.  Broadfoot 
Jupp,  M.B.  10  (U.),  of  Wood- 
stock, to  Annie  Millicent,  second 
daughter  of  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Charles 
R.  Sneath. 

KIRBY — NEWMAN — On  March  25, 
1913,  at  Wiarton,  Walter  James 
Kirby,  B.A.  '09  (V.),  M.B.,  son 


of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  W.  J.  Kirby, 
Dufferin  St.,  Toronto,  to  Mae 
Belle  Newman,  daughter  of  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  J.  P.  Newman,  Wiarton. 

MCLAREN  —  SCHOENBERGER  —  On 
Wednesday,  April  2,  1913,  at  St. 
James'  Cathedral,  Toronto,  by 
the  Rev.  Canon  Plumptre,  George 
Hagarty  McLaren,  M.D.'99  (T.), 
to  Sarah  Hamilton,  daughter  of 
the  late  Wm.  H.  and  Emily  S. 
Shoenberger,  of  Cobourg. 

NOBLE — MCGRATH — On  May  7th, 
1913,  by  Rev.  Byron  Stauffer, 
John  Noble,  M.D.,  '89  (V.),  to 
Violet  L.  McGrath,  both  of 
Toronto. 

PATERSON  —  WILSON  —  On  March 
15,  1913,  in  the  Church  of  St. 
Mary  Magdalene,  Napanee,  by 
Rev.  Wm.  Kidd,  John  L.  Pater- 
son,  B.A.  '95  (U.),  LL.B.,  to 
Ethel  M.  Wilson,  of  Napanee. 

THOMAS — CARLETON — On  Nov.  20, 
1912,  at  Avening,  Ont.,  James 
Taylor  Thomas,  M.B.  '09  (U.),  of 
Caledon,  formerly  of  Edgar,  to 
Marion  Carleton. 

Deaths. 

ADAMS — Drowned  in  Northern  On- 
tario, on  May  9th,  Russell  Adams, 
second  year  student  in  the  School 
of  Science. 

ARNOLD — At  Guelph,  Ont.,  Febru- 
ary 8,  1913,  George  Arnold,  B.A. 
'96,  B.D.  (U.),  Pastor  Knox 
Church,  Guelph. 

FISHER — At  his  residence,  23  Prince 
Arthur  Ave.,  on  May  31st,  1913, 
Edward    Fisher,    Mus.Doc.,  '98, 
Founder    and    Director    of    t 
Toronto  Conservatory  of  Mus. 


400 


UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 


LAFFERTY— On  October  17,  1912, 
Alfred  Mitchell  Lafferty,  B.A. 
'63  (U.),M.A.,Barrister,of  Chat- 
ham, Ontario. 

LUNDY — At  Portage  la  Prairie,  in 
April,  John  Edgar  Lundy,  M.D. 
'97  (U.)- 

MACLEOD — On  April  8,  1913,  at 
Buffalo,  N.Y.,  Norman  Keachie 
Macleod,  M.B.  '03  (U.),  formerly 
of  Toronto. 

ROTHWELL — At  Grace  Hospital, 
Toronto,  on  May  4th,  1913,  Alice 
Gainsford  Rothwell,  B.A.  10  (U.) 
of  Goderich. 


SCOTT — At  Grace  Hospital,  Toronto, 
in  April,  Archie  Scott,  fourth 
year  student  at  Knox  College. 

SWIFT — Killed  by  touching  a  live 
wire  on  the  Hydro-Electric  trans 
mission  line  at  Dundas,  Ontario, 
on  May  28th,  Henry  I.  Swift, 
'13,  S.P.S. 

THOMSON — April  7,  1913,  at  Hast- 
ings, James  Thomson,  M.B.  '08 
(U.),  of  Winchester. 

WALLACE— On  April  11,  1913,  at 
Alma,  James  Wallace,  B.A.  '66 
(U.),  M.B. 


DR.  J.  GEO.  IIODGINS,  I.S.O. 
as  he  appeared  when  called  to  the  Bar  in  1870. 


VOL.  XIV.  TORONTO,  JULY,  1913  NO.  9 


EDITORIAL 

OF  UNIVERSITY  APPOINTMENTS 

T  a  recent  meeting  of  the  Senate  of  the  Uni- 
versity  of  Toronto,  a  senator,  who  is  an  elected 
representative  of  the  Faculty  of  Arts  of  Uni- 
versity College,  asked  for  a  report  relative  to  the  number 
of  appointments  from  other  universities  to  the  teaching 
staff  of  the  Faculty  of  Arts  of  the  University  of  Toronto 
since  1907,  that  is,  since  the  installation  of  Dr.  Falconer 
as  President  of  the  University  of  Toronto.  The  report 
was  given  to  the  senator  in  due  time  and  has  been  dis- 
cussed in  the  Senate,  at  the  annual  meeting  of  the  Alumni 
Association  of  the  University  of  Toronto,  and  in  some 
of  the  Toronto  newspapers. 

The  report,  which  is  based  upon  the  appointments 
for  the  session  1912-13,  shows  that  on  the  staff  of  the 
Faculty  of  Arts  of  the  University  of  Toronto  are  six 
graduates  of  the  University  of  Toronto  and  of  a  British 
university;  eight  graduates  of  the  University  of  Toronto 
and  of  an  American  university ;  six  graduates  of  the  Uni- 
versity of  Toronto  and  of  a  European  university;  two 
graduates  of  American  universities;  two  graduates  of 
European  universities;  fifteen  graduates  of  British 
universities.  There  is  a  graduate  of  a  Canadian  uni- 
versity other  than  the  University  of  Toronto  and  of  a 
European  university.  In  University  College  are  three 
graduates  of  the  University  of  Toronto  and  of  a  British 
university,  six  graduates  of  a  British  university,  and 
there  is  one  graduate  of  a  British  and  of  an  American 
university. 

[401] 


402  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

In  Ontario  are  English,  Scottish,  Irish,  French, 
German,  and  Italian  citizens,  and  citizens  of  many 
other  nationalities — all  differing  in  blood,  but  Canadian 
in  spirit  and  united  in  purpose  to  march  shoulder  to 
shoulder  in  the  foremost  ranks  of  progress  under  the 
Canadian  flag.  In  Ontario  are  conservatives,  liberals, 
conservative-liberals  and  liberal-conservatives,  inde- 
pendent conservatives  and  independent  liberals,  im- 
perialists and  anti-imperialists,  militarists  and  anti- 
militarists,  and  citizens  of  many  other  political  beliefs 
— but  all  Canadians  working  enthusiastically  for  the 
welfare,  not  of  party  or  of  self,  but  of  Canada.  And 
Canada,  still  in  her  vigorous  teens,  is  forming  her  char- 
acter, which  is  controlled  by  moral  will,  and  which  she 
is  endeavouring  to  mould  after  the  best  models  that 
the  world  of  yesterday  and  of  to-day  affords. 

The  University  of  Toronto  is  a  provincial  institu- 
tion, a  people's  college,  founded  and  maintained  for 
the  culture  of  the  people  of  Ontario,  which  is  no  insig- 
nificant portion  of  Canada.  The  result  of  the  work  of 
the  University  of  Toronto  is  best  portrayed  in  the 
moral  character  of  its  graduates,  many  of  whom  are 
known  as  distinguished  leaders  in  various  spheres  of 
life  and  in  various  parts,  not  only  of  Canada,  but  of 
the  world.  Those  eminent  graduates,  like  Tennyson's 
Ulysses,  are  parts  of  all  that  they  have  met.  They 
have  influenced  all  those  with  whom  they  have  come 
in  contact,  and  in  turn  bear  the  impress  of  all  those 
with  whom  they  have  associated.  The  most  powerful 
graduates  have  studied  at  home  and  abroad,  have 
found  the  best  that  exists  in  other  lands  by  actually 
living  in  those  countries  and  by  studying  the  vital 
principles  thereof  at  first-hand.  Sometimes,  such 
graduates  have  returned  to  their  Alma  Mater,  and  to 
Canada,  more  in  love  with  both  than  ever,  but  not  so 
blindly  in  love  with  one  or  with  the  other  as  not  to  try 
to  correct  the  faults  and  to  remedy  the  weaknesses 
that  inevitably  exist  in  both  the  seat  of  learning  and 


EDITORIAL  403 

the  seat  of  government.  Sometimes  such  graduates 
have  found  it  congenial  to  do  their  life-work  in  coun- 
tries of  their  adoption,  and  have  done  their  work  to 
the  glory  of  the  University  of  Toronto  and  of  Canada; 
for  the  domain  of  the  scholar  is  not  bounded  by  the 
confines  of  nationality  or  by  the  barriers  of  geographical 
and  legislative  partitions.  The  true  scholar  is  a  citizen 
of  the  world. 

In  University  College  are  students  and  professors 
of  Ontario  and  not  of  Ontario.  Those  not  of  Ontario 
are  so  many  agents  that  help  to  broaden  the  outlook  of 
the  Ontario  students  and  professors.  The  well-accredited 
professors  whose  education  has  been  obtained  partly 
or  wholly  in  another  university,  are  of  great  value  to 
the  Ontario  students,  few  of  whom  have  as  yet  travelled 
extensively;  for  Ontario  students,  educated  in  the 
primary  and  secondary  schools  of  Ontario,  are,  on  the 
whole,  sturdy  specimens  of  Canadian  youths,  who  are 
modestly  proud  of  the  history  and  traditions  of  Canada, 
patriotically  tenacious  of  existing  Canadian  ideals, 
and  ardently  desirous  of  improving  them.  The  bright 
eyes  of  the  Ontario  students  of  University  College  are 
wide-open  to  observe  the  truths  that  enable  Canadians 
to  preserve  the  golden  mean  of  national  character. 
Those  students  realise  that  it  is  profitable  to  study  the 
characters  of  all  other  nations — at  first-hand,  if  possible, 
and  individually  and  collectively.  Therefore,  they  are 
glad  to  have  as  professors,  men  from  Oxford,  Cambridge, 
Manchester,  London,  Dublin,  Edinburgh,  Paris,  Berlin, 
Tokio,  Harvard,  Yale,  Manitoba,  Saskatoon,  Queen's, 
McGill,  or  any  other  university,  to  learn  directly  from 
them  a  little  concerning  the  worlds  that  pulsate  near 
and  far  from  their  own.  Short-sighted  are  almost  all 
whose  views  are  bounded  by  the  horizon  of  the  home- 
land. A  knowledge  of  the  storied  past  and  of  the  living 
present  of  other  lands  is  essential  if  the  character  of  the 
future  leading  citizens  of  Canada  is  to  be  commensurate 
with  the  beauty  and  strength  of  the  country  itself. 


404  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

Assuredly,  in  the  scholastic  world  as  elsewhere, 
Canada  is  primarily  for  the  Canadians.  Canadian 
academic  ideals  must  predominate  and  dominate  in 
Canada.  A  Canadian  student  by  right  of  birth  is  surely 
entitled  to  earn  his  bread  by  the  sweat  of  his  brow  in 
Canada — if  in  the  unbiased  judgment  of  those  who 
need  his  services,  he  is  worthy  of  the  position,  and  sur- 
passes his  competitors.  It  has  been  said  publicly  and 
authoritatively  that  every  appointment  to  a  position 
in  the  Arts  Faculty  of  the  University  of  Toronto  has 
been  made  independent  of  nationality  and  of  political 
creed,  and  dependent  alone  on  scholarship  and  peda- 
gogical ability.  Moreover,  it  is  conceded  by  all  interested 
that  the  Arts  Faculty  of  the  University  of  Toronto  has 
been  doing  excellent  work,  the  best  that  it  has  ever 
done  both  in  quantity  and  quality.  Its  professors  are 
of  various  nationalities  and  of  various  political  creeds; 
and,  so  far  as  is  known,  no  proof  has  been  given,  no 
evidence  has  been  produced,  to  substantiate  the  charge 
that  there  is  an  organised  design  within  the  University 
and  among  those  who  have  control  thereof,  to  impose 
upon  the  people  of  Ontario,  through  its  chief  university, 
the  professors,  the  culture,  or  the  politics  of  any  other 
university.  Those  who  are  opposed  to  the  culture  and 
the  politics  of  any  other  university  have  no  foundation, 
so  far  as  is  known,  for  their  grave  apprehension,  that 
injury  is  being  done  by  the  graduates  of  other  univer- 
sities on  the  staff  of  the  University  of  Toronto  to 
Canadian  character  and  to  Canadian  ideals;  those  who 
are  favourable  to  the  culture  and  the  politics  of  any 
other  university  have  no  foundation,  so  far  as  is  known, 
for  felicitation,  that  an  organised  effort  is  being  made 
to  inculcate  the  culture  and  politics  of  any  other  uni- 
versity; and  those  who  are  watching  the  growth  of 
Canadian  character  and  Canadian  ideals  among  the 
students  of  the  University  of  Toronto  and  of  the  other 
universities  of  Canada,  fervently  desire  that  know- 
ledge may  advance,  that  wisdom  may  not  linger,  and 
that  knowledge  and  wisdom  may  prove  to  the  world 
that  they  are  genuine,  in  the  reverence  that  the  gradu- 
ates have  for  the  laws  of  Canada  and  of  the  Creator. 


LIFE  AND  WORK  OF  THE  LATE  JOHN 
GEORGE  HODGINS 


THE  late  Dr.  John  George  Hodgins  died  at  his 
home,  92  Pembroke  Street,  Toronto,  on  Mon- 
day, December  23,  1912,  in  his  93rd  year. 
His  long  and  distinguished  career  was  the  subject  of  a 
brief  though  authoritative  estimate  by  Dr.  Nathanael 
Burwash,  Chancellor  of  the  University  of  Victoria 
College,  published  in  the  January  (1913)  number  of  Acta 
Victoriana. 

Dr.  Hodgins  was  born  in  Dublin  on  the  12th  of 
August,  1821.  He  came  to  Upper  Canada  in  1840,  and 
soon  afterward  entered  Victoria  College  at  Cobourg, 
but  left  before  graduation  to  become  Secretary  to  the 
Reverend  Egerton  Ryerson,  D.D.,  who  was  appointed 
in  1844  Superintendent  of  Education  for  the  Province. 

It  was  a  time  of  unsettled  conditions,  before  the 
French  and  English-speaking  populations  had  arrived 
at  a  workable  political  compromise  and  when  religious 
and  educational  prejudices  clashed  with  a  bitterness 
that  emanated  from  their  opposing  racial  character- 
istics. It  was  a  fortunate  coincidence  that  the  strong 
natural  attraction  of  the  young  student  towards  educa- 
tional interests  should  have  been  heightened  by  con- 
tact with  so  sympathetic  and  so  forceful  a  personality 
as  that  of  Dr.  Ryerson. 

Taken  from  his  college  studies,  Mr.  Hodgins  went 
directly  into  the  field  of  educational  theory  and  prac- 
tice, and  as  Dr.  Ryerson's  secretary,  was  forced  to 
acquaint  himself  with  the  principles  and  administra- 
tive details  of  a  system  then  in  its  early  formative 
stages.  At  the  beginning  of  this  association  with  his 
eminent  chief,  Mr.  Hodgins  was  only  twenty-three 
years  of  age. 

[405] 


406  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

Though  his  earlier  years  were  passed  in  the  Irish 
capital,  Mr.  Hodgins  gave  his  whole  heart  to  Canada, 
the  land  of  his  adoption.  He  was  animated  by  an 
ardent  patriotism,  as  his  subsequent  career  proved. 
Eager  to  master  his  subject  and  untiringly  industrious, 
he  had  in  addition  a  steadfast  loyalty  to  his  friends  and 
a  resolute  adherence  to  principles  he  believed  to  be 
right.  It  is  certain  that  the  sphere  of  endeavour  to 
which  he  was  thus  fortunately  called,  would  have  been 
his  preference  had  the  call  been  made  during  his  maturer, 
instead  of  his  earlier  years.  Yet  his  life  and  work  proved 
that  had  he  chosen  a  distinctly  literary  career,  he  would 
have  achieved  as  distinguished  a  place  among  the 
Makers  of  Canada  as  he  did  in  the  more  active  and 
eventful  life  of  a  strong  and  highly  efficient  public  officer. 

Dr.  Burwash  alluded  in  his  sketch  to  the  fact  that 
though  the  career  of  Mr.  Hodgins  as  a  college  student 
was  prematurely  terminated,  yet  he  never  ceased 
to  be  a  student  in  the  higher  sense  of  the  word.  It  may 
be  that  the  motto  of  his  Alma  Mater — Abeunt  Studio,  in 
Mores — "Knowledge  maketh  manners",  acted  upon 
his  mind;  for  thought  breeds  action,  and  action  and 
thought  are  life.  The  Chancellor's  remark  is  especially 
suggestive  when  one  considers  what  the  higher  sense 
of  the  word  "student"  meant  to  Dr.  Hodgins.  It  can 
be  truly  said  that  his  attention  to  practical  details 
never  weakened  his  love  for  books  or  his  literary  habits. 
If  he  was  diligent  in  the  administrative  work  of  the 
department,  and  he  was  so  in  a  high  degree,  he  was  no 
less  diligent  in  his  efforts  to  understand  and  deal  with 
education  as  a  science.  During  his  long  co-operation 
of  twenty-two  years  with  his  chief,  Dr.  Hodgins' 
studies  were  steadily  pursued.  In  1856  Victoria  College 
conferred  on  him  the  degree  of  M.A.  He  had  spared  no 
pains  to  become  proficient  in  the  various  activities  that 
touched  his  official  duties,  and  had  not  only  acquired 
the  legal  knowledge  technically  useful  to  a  public 
officer,  but  saw  the  larger  aspects  and  relations  of  his 


LIFE  AND  WORK  OF  JOHN  GEORGE  HODGINS      407 

subject,  the  comprehension  of  which  assures  to  educa- 
tional topics  their  proper  order  and  proportion.  He 
read  law  and  was  called  to  the  bar  at  Osgoode  Hall  in 
1870.  He  lectured  in  the  Normal  School  and  other 
institutions  on  School  Law,  and  thus  freely  gave  out 
the  knowledge  he  had  patiently  acquired.  In  1860  he 
received  the  degree  of  LL.B.,  after  the  usual  course  for 
that  degree  in  the  University  of  Toronto,  and  in  1870 
the  degree  of  LL.D.  followed  in  due  course  from  the  same 
institution. 

His  work  met  with  distinguished  recognition  both 
at  home  and  abroad.  In  the  early  part  of  his  career  he 
went  to  Ireland  at  his  own  expense  to  investigate  its 
educational  system  and  report  thereon  to  the  Canadian 
Government.  For  that  he  was  awarded  by  Order-in- 
Council  a  "good  service  allowance"  of  £200  per  annum 
for  life.  After  the  "Trent  Affair"  in  1861  his  educa- 
tional duties  did  not  prevent  him  from  lending  his  aid 
in  organising  No.  7  company  (the  civil  service  company) 
of  the  Queen's  Own  Rifles,  of  which  company  he  was 
appointed  lieutenant,  though  most  of  the  time  he  was 
compelled  to  act  as  captain.  For  several  years  before 
his  death  he  was  the  only  surviving  member  of  the 
original  regiment. 

His  report  on  technical  education,  made  after  an 
extended  tour  through  the  United  States  with  Dr. 
McHattie,  was  a  valuable  and  most  important  contribu- 
tion to  the  founding  of  the  School  of  Practical  Science, 
now  the  Faculty  of  Applied  Science  in  the  University 
of  Toronto.  His  School  History  and  School  Geography 
did  much  to  popularise  the  subjects  of  which  they  treated, 
and  in  recognition  of  the  latter  he  was  made  a  Fellow 
of  the  Royal  Geographical  Society.  His  wide  acquaint- 
ance and  friendly  intercourse  with  American  publicists 
while  editor  of  the  Journal  of  Education,  made  him 
familiar  with  the  best  they  had  thought  and  said  con-, 
cerning  educational  systems.  He  often  contributed  to 
the  press  of  the  United  States  and  was  for  some  time 


408  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

Canadian  correspondent  of  the  New  York  Commercial 
Advertiser,  now  the  Globe  and  Commercial  Advertiser.  The 
United  States  Department  of  Education  appointed  him  a 
juror  of  the  educational  exhibits  at  the  World's  Indus- 
trial and  Cotton  Centennial  Exposition  held  at  New 
Orleans,  La.,  in  1884.  He  had  attended,  in  his  official 
capacity,  the  Centennial  Exposition  at  Philadelphia, 
Pa.,  in  1876.  At  the  New  Orleans  Exposition  there  was 
a  jury  of  awards  composed  of  five  distinguished  men 
from  France,  Japan,  Canada,  and  the  United  States. 
The  International  Congress  of  Educators  met  at  New 
Orleans  during  the  Exposition  and  Dr.  Hodgins  was 
elected  honorary  secretary.  He  delivered  three  ad- 
dresses, one  on  the  "Progress  of  Education  in  the  Pro- 
vince of  Ontario,  Canada";  another,  "An  Historical 
Sketch  of  Agricultural  Education  in  Ontario";  and  the 
third  on  "The  University  System  of  Ontario".  These 
addresses  were  printed  in  a  special  report  issued  by  the 
U.  S.  Bureau  of  Education.  At  the  Paris  Exposition  he 
was  awarded  the  Order  of  the  Palm  Leaf,  in  recognition 
of  his  work  as  a  public  educator  and  litterateur. 

After  the  retirement  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Ryerson  in 
1876,  Dr.  Hodgins,  who  had  been  Deputy  Superinten- 
dent, was  appointed  Deputy  Minister  of  Education, 
and  in  1881,  the  office  of  Historiographer  of  the  depart- 
ment was  created  for  him  in  order  that  he  might  write 
the  History  of  Education  in  Ontario.  He  was  excep- 
tionally well  fitted  for  the  task.  No  other  man  had  so 
intimate  a  knowledge  of  this  many-sided  subject,  for 
he  had  long  taken  an  active  part  in  forming  and  further- 
ing the  plans  that  had  been  shaped  into  legislation  or 
administrative  practice.  The  Documentary  History 
of  Education  in  Ontario,  completed  a  short  time  before 
his  death,  is  the  important  result  of  those  labours,  and 
will  always  be  consulted  by  historians  who  desire  to 
trace  the  intellectual  development  of  the  Dominion. 
These  twenty-eight  volumes  are  much  more  than  a 
statistical  record  of  school  legislation ;  they  are  more  than 


LIFE  AND  WORK  OF  JOHN  GEORGE  HODGINS      409 

a  mere  chronicle  of  the  political  struggles  involved  therein. 
They  are  in  large  part  a  portrait  gallery  of  Canada's 
educational  pioneers,  faithfully  depicted.  They  sug- 
gest motives  and  ideals  of  teaching  which  are  largely 
the  outcome  of  a  reasonable  patriotism  and  instil 
sincere  loyalty  into  the  pupil  as  part  of  his  moral 
preparation  for  life.  Much  of  what  has  stood  the  test 
in  Canadian  life  and  thought  had  its  origin  in  this  early 
educational  seedtime,  and  the  harvest  has  been  rich 
and  full. 

Many  academies  and  schools  of  those  days  were 
notable  both  for  the  men  who  taught  in  them,  and  for 
the  pupils  who  afterwards  became  eminent.  In  those 
and  other  similar  cases,  the  happy  and  beneficial  rela- 
tion between  competent  teacher  and  eager  student  is 
presented  in  a  setting  that  discloses  the  preceptor  at 
work  under  a  two-fold  responsibility — the  training  of 
the  young  to  fight  the  battle  of  life,  and  the  awakening 
in  them  of  the  desire  to  give  to  the  service  of  their 
country  the  best  that  is  in  them.  These  two  motives 
were  in  early  times  fused  into  one  lofty  educational  aim 
that  became  dominant  and  for  long  remained  indivisible. 

As  an  eminent  layman  of  the  Church  of  England  in 
Canada,  Dr.  Hodgins  took  an  active  part  in  its  work 
and  deliberations,  and  was  the  honorary  secretary  of 
the  Anglican  Synod  for  many  years.  He  was  in  sym- 
pathy with  the  Evangelical,  or  low-church  party,  but  on 
occasions  of  dispute  inclined  to  the  temper  that  invites 
conciliation.  He  was  more  Christian  than  Churchman, 
and  his  hearty  appreciation  of  the  work  of  other  religious 
communions  was  proved  not  only  by  spoken  words  and 
contributions  to  the  public  press,  but  by  practical  help. 
He  was  closely  identified  with  the  work  of  the  Royal 
Humane  Society,  and  for  many  years  was  secretary  of 
the  Upper  Canada  Bible  Society.  He  was  also  for  many 
years  superintendent  of  the  mission  rescue  work  in  the 
Toronto  jail. 


410  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

Dr.  Hodgins'  long  and  efficient  public  service  was 
recognised  in  the  Confederation  Medal  awarded  by 
Lord  Lansdowne  when  Governor-General,  and  also  in 
the  medal  and  badge  received  from  King  Edward  VII., 
in  making  him  a  Companion  of  the  Imperial  Service 
Order. 

In  the  ninety-second  year  of  his  age  he  had  the 
exceptional  privilege  of  being  able  to  review  the  phases 
of  his  country's  progress  during  sixty-eight  years  of 
active  life  in  the  cause  of  education.  In  1844,  at  the 
beginning  of  his  official  career,  what  is  now  the  Dominion 
of  Canada  was  but  a  collection  of  provinces,  only  two 
of  which  had  been  united  as  Upper  and  Lower  Canada. 
Twenty- three  years  later  (1867)  he  saw  with  patriotic 
satisfaction — for  he  had  been  thoughtfully  concerned 
throughout  the  many  political  changes  whose  consum- 
mation gladdened  him — the  scattered  provinces  become 
a  nation.  In  1897,  thirty  years  still  later,  he  saw  a  further 
memorable  advance,  Canada  leading  by  a  preferential 
tariff  offer  in  the  movement  for  an  Imperial  commercial 
union.  In  1912,  at  the  close  of  his  last  fifteen  years  and 
while  his  patriotic  interest  was  yet  keen,  he  witnessed 
another  and  more  dramatic  colonial  advance,  in  which 
Canada  again  led,  changing  the  system  of  Imperial 
defence  from  merely  tentative  schemes  into  formidable 
fact.  In  that  year  he  was  senior  in  length  of  service 
among  the  civil  officials  of  the  British  Crown  throughout 
the  Empire. 

During  these  momentous  changes  his  trained  obser- 
vation was  nevertheless  especially  directed  to  the  edu- 
cational progress  of  the  Canada  he  loved  well.  He  lived 
to  see  the  public  school  system  of  his  Province  so  de- 
veloped and  so  shaped  as  to  meet  the  needs  of  secondary 
and  higher  education,  until  the  structure  was  fittingly 
crowned  with  the  noble  University  of  Toronto.  He 
saw  every  pretence  and  assumption  of  special  privilege 
in  education  swept  away.  He  witnessed  a  smoothly 
working  educational  compromise  by  which  religious 


• 
LIFE  AND  WORK  OF  JOHN  GEORGE  HODGINS      411 

prejudice  was  mitigated,  not  only  in  his  own  province, 
but  throughout  the  rest  of  the  Dominion,  and  he  saw 
that  example  of  kindly  toleration  reach  to  other  lands. 
He  saw  Ontario  recognised  as  the  educational  leader  of 
his  country,  and  given  a  still  wider  recognition  in  the 
United  States.  A  retrospect  of  his  career  justifies  the 
assertion  that  he  was  an  educator  who  was  gifted  with 
strong  faith  in  the  outcome  of  his  work,  who  wrought 
wisely  and  faithfully  upon  predetermined  lines,  and 
who  foresaw  the  greater  Canada  of  the  future  in  the 
religious  tolerance,  patriotism,  and  indomitable  resolve 
of  its  beginnings. 

He  was  a  prolific  writer,  in  whose  work  there  is  the 
strain  of  helpful  devotion  to  all  that  is  best  and  highest 
in  man's  endeavours.  His  magazine  articles  recalled 
with  feelings  of  pleasure  such  events  as  the  "blood  is 
thicker  than  water"  incident  at  the  Taku  Forts  in  China 
where  a  United  States  man-o'-war  interfered,  without 
official  authority,  to  save  a  British  ship.  He  referred 
to  Elaine's  hoisting  the  Union  Jack  at  a  public  gathering 
in  America  after  some  friendly  act  by  Great  Britain, 
while  "hands  across  the  sea"  was  the  motive  for  the 
deed.  Of  many  like  instances  the  late  scholar  wrote 
and  worked  with  strong  endeavour  to  make  the  "bounds 
of  freedom  wider  yet".  He  was  also  a  student  of 
hymnology,  and  his  lecture  on  "Hymns  and  Hymn 
Writers"  showed  his  capability  for  research  and  his 
ability  to  estimate  the  value  of  the  work  of  others. 

Dr.  Hodgins  was  not  only  a  highly  efficient  public 
official.  He  was  a  man  of  practical  ideas,  and  while 
engaged  in  arduous  work,  had  the  sense  of  vision  and 
the  personal  detachment  of  the  onlooker.  He  was  able 
to  see  in  the  dawn,  the  promise  of  the  day  when  the  sun 
shineth  in  his  strength.  His  work  was  not  spectacular; 
it  was  marked  by  a  total  absence  of  the  dramatic.  It 
was  patient  and  steadfast  endeavour  directed  toward  a 
noble  end,  undiscouraged  by  vexing  failure,  undaunted 
by  a  fall,  the  foundation  will  remain.  It  may  truthfully  be 


412  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

said  of  him  that  he  helped  to  mould  a  sentiment  of  loyalty 
and  of  co-operation  among  the  young,  who  must  bravely 
*  face  the  hard  actualities  of  real  life  and  so  form  the  type 
of  manhood  that  shall  endure.  Thus  he  laboured; 
thus  he  lived.  Finis  Coronal  Opus.  Canada  may  revise 
her  educational  system  as  the  needs  of  future  years  may 
change;  but  the  foundation  will  remain. 

H.R. 

LITERARY  WORKS  OF  J.G.  HODG1NS,  I.S.O.,  M.A.,  LL.D.,  F.R.G.S. 

1821-1912. 

Aims  and  Objects  of  the  Toronto  Humane  Society.  In  five  parts. 
Toronto:  The  Society,  1888.  Ed.  by  Dr.  Hodgins. 

Catalogue  of  the  books  relating  to  Education  and  Educational  Subjects. 
In  the  Library  of  the  Education  Department  for  Ontario.  Toronto: 
Warwick,  1897.  J.G.H. 

Documentary  History  of  Education  in  Upper  Canada  from  the  passing 
of  the  Constitutional  Act  of  1791,  to  the  close  of  Rev.  Dr.  Ryerson's  ad- 
ministration of  the  Education  Department  in  1876.  28  volumes.  Toronto: 
Warwick,  1894-1910. 

The  establishment  of  schools  and  colleges  in  Ontario,  1792-1910.  3 
volumes.  Toronto:  King's  Printer,  1910. 

Geography  and  History  of  British  America,  and  of  the  other  Colonies 
of  the  Empire;  to  which  is  added  a  sketch  of  the  various  Indian  Tribes  of 
Canada,  and  brief  biographical  notices  of  eminent  persons  connected  with 
the  History  of  Canada.  Toronto:  McLear,  and  Montreal:  Dawson,  1860. 

Grammar  School  Manual.  The  consolidated  acts  relating  to  grammar 
schools  in  Upper  Canada;  together  with  the  revised  programme  of  studies. 
Toronto:  Dept.  Public  Instruction,  1866.  Ed.  by  Dr.  Hodgins. 

Hints  and  suggestions  on  school  architecture,  and  Hygiene.  Toronto: 
Issued  by  the  Dept.  of  Education,  1886. 

Historical  and  other  papers  and  documents,  illustrative  of  the  educa- 
tional system  of  Ontario,  1792-1876,  forming  an  appendix  to  the  annual 
report  of  the  Honorable  the  Minister  of  Education'  4  volumes.  Toronto: 
King's  Printer,  1911. 

History  of  Canada,  and  of  the  other  British  provinces  in  North  America. 
Montreal:  Lovell,  1860. 

The  laws  relating  to  grammar  and  common  schools,  in  cities,  towns, 
and  villages  in  Upper  Canada.  Toronto:  Lovell,  1860.  Ed.  by  Dr.  Hod- 
gins. 

Legislation  (The)  and  history  of  separate  schools  in  Upper  Canada; 
from  1841,  until  the  close  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Ryerson's  administration  of  the 
Education  Department  of  Ontario,  in  1876.  Toronto:  Briggs,  1897. 


LIFE  AND  WORK  OF  JOHN  GEORGE  HODGINS      413 

Local  Superintendent's  School  Manual.  The  consolidated  acts  relating 
to  common  and  separate  schools  in  Upper  Canada;  together  with  a  full 
digest  of  the  decisions  of  the  Superior  Courts,  relating  to  school  cases,  down 
to  1864;  and  forms,  general  regulations  and  instructions  for  executing  their 
provisions.  Toronto:  Lovell,  1864.  Ed.  by  Dr.  Hodgins. 

Past  Principals  of  Ontario  Normal  Schools,  January  1905,  n.p.  1905. 
Education  Dept.,  1905. 

Ryerson  memorial  volume;  prepared  on  the  occasion  of  the  unveiling 
of  the  Ryerson  statue  in  the  grounds  of  the  Education  Department  on  the 
Queen's  Birthday,  May  24,  1889.  Toronto:  Warwick,  1889. 

Revised  school  law  of  1885.  The  law  and  regulations  relating  to  public 
school  trustees  in  rural  sections  and  to  public  school  teachers  and  other 
school  officers.  Toronto:  Copp,  1885. 

The  school  house;  its  architecture  external  a-nd  internal  arrangements, 
with  additional  pape*rs  on  school  discipline,  methods  of  teaching,  etc. 
Selections  for  public  recitations  in  schools.  Toronto:  Dept.  Public  In- 
stru'ction,  1857.  2nd  edition  1876. 

School  Law  Lectures.  Parts  land  2.  New  and  revised  edition.  Toronto: 
Copp,  1878. 

School  Manual.  The  consolidated  acts  relating  to  common  schools  in 
Upper  Canada.  Toronto:  Lovell,  1864.  Ed.  by  Dr.  Hodgins. 

School  Room  Decoration.  An  address  to  Canadian  Historical  Societies. 
Toronto:  Warwick,  1900. 

The  school  speaker  and  reciter  .  .  .  prose  and  poetical  pieces  and 
dialogues,  in  English,  French,  Greek  and  Latin.  Montreal:  Lovell,  1868. 

Special  report  to  the  Honorable  the  Minister  of  Education,  on  the 
Ontario  Educational  Exhibit  .  .  .  International  Exhibition  at  Phila- 
delphia, 1876.  Toronto:  Hunter,  1877. 

The  University  System  of  Ontario.  (In  New  Orleans,  Centennial 
Exhibition,  1884-5.  Educational  Conventions,  Pt.  2,  p.  251-281.)  U.  S. 
Bureau  of  Education,  1885. 

Her  Majesty  the  Queen,  the  late  Prince  Consort  and  other  members 
of  the  Royal  Family.  Sketches  and  anecdotes  selected  and  arranged 
chiefly  for  young  people.  Montreal:  Lovell,  1868.  Ed.  by  Dr.  Hodgins. 

Jubilee  of  the  Diocese  of  Toronto,  1839  to  1889.  Record  of  proceed- 
ings connected  with  the  celebration  of  the  jubilee,  Nov.  21st  to  the  28th, 
1889,  by  the  Rev.  Henry  Scadding,  D.D.,  and  J.  George  Hodgins,  LL.D. 
Toronto:  Rowsell,  1890. 

Lovell's  General  Geography.  Montreal:  Lovell,  1860.  By  J.  George 
Hodgins. 

Easy  Lessons  in  General  Geography.  Montreal:  Lovell,  1860.  By 
J.  George  Hodgins. 

"Story  of  my  Life"  (Dr.  Ryerson's  Life  Written  by  himself).  Toronto: 
Wm.  Briggs,  1884.  Ed.  by  J.  George  Hodgins. 


ANNUAL  MEETING  OF  THE  ALUMNI 
ASSOCIATION 


THE  thirteenth  Annual  Meeting  of  the  University 
of  Toronto  Alumni  Association  was  held  in 
the  West  Hall  of  the  Main  Building  on  June  5th, 
at  4.30  p.m.,  His  Honour  Sir  John  Gibson  in  the  chair. 

On  taking  the  chair,  His  Honour  made  a  few  pre- 
liminary remarks  in  which  he  said,  that  it  was  most 
desirable  that  the  Association  should  be  kept  alive  with 
an  efficient  organisation,  because  there  is  a  great  differ- 
ence between  springing  into  active  form  from  an  organ- 
isation that  is  really  in  existence,  on  the  one  hand,  and 
on  the  other,  organising  a  new  association  or  reviving 
an  organisation  that  has  become  defunct. 

On  motion  of  Dr.  Reeve  the  minutes  of  the  annual 
meeting  held  on  June  6,  1912,  and  the  special  meeting 
held  on  March  26,  1913,  were  taken  as  read.  The  Secre- 
tary then  presented  the  Report  of  the  Executive,  the 
Report  of  the  Editorial  Committee,  and  the  Financial 
Statement  as  prepared  by  the  auditor. 

ANNUAL  REPORT  OP  THE  EXECUTIVE  COMMITTEE  OP  THE 
UNIVERSITY   OP  TORONTO   ALUMNI   ASSOCIATION. 

The  Alumni  Association  during  the  fourteen  years  of 
its  existence  has  exercised  a  very  important  part  in 
University  affairs.  It  is  only  necessary  to  recall  that  at 
its  organisation  the  University  had  reached  a  very 
critical  period  in  its  existence,  and  that  it  was  largely 
through  the  efforts  of  the  Alumni  Association  that 
brighter  days  dawned  for  our  Alma  Mater.  The  Associ- 
ation was  also  instrumental  in  building  the  Convocation 
Hall  and  in  restoring  the  Memorial  Window  in  the  Main 
Building.  For  the  past  few  years,  however,  owing 

[414] 


MEETING  OF  THE  ALUMNI  ASSOCIATION     415 

perhaps  to  the  fact  that  there  has  been  no  definite 
project  before  the  Alumni,  interest  in  the  Association 
has  somewhat  declined.  This  has  been  manifested, 
chiefly,  through  a  falling  off  in  the  attendance  of  the 
Alumni  at  the  Annual  Meetings  and  through  a  slight 
reduction  in  the  subscription  list  of  the  MONTHLY. 
The  organisation  itself,  however,  has  been  maintained. 
Owing  to  the  University  situation  which  recently 
arose  in  the  Province,  the  Executive  held  several  meet- 
ings at  which  the  President  of  the  University  and  the 
Chairman  of  the  Board  of  Governors  were  present, 
but  after  due  consideration  the  conclusion  was  reached 
that  the  time  was  not  yet  ripe  for  any  definite  action 
on  the  part  of  the  Association.  The  Executive,  how- 
ever, is  confident  that  should  the  occasion  demand  it 
the  Alumni  will  rally  to  the  support  of  the  University  as 
they  have  done  hitherto.  Reports  from  various  Branch 
Associations  indicate  that  there  is  a  reviving  interest 
in  the  Alumni  work,  and  that  a  desire  exists  for  some 
closer  connection  between  the  Branch  Associations  and 
the  General  Organisation.  Recently  the  Toronto  Branch 
proposed  that  it  would  be  in  the  interests  of  the  Associ- 
ation to  change  the  date  of  the  Annual  Meeting  from 
Commencement  Week  to  Easter  Week  and  the  Execu- 
tive wishing  to  find  out  the  opinion  of  the  members  of 
the  Association  called  a  special  meeting  on  Wednesday, 
March  26th.  The  attendance  at  this  meeting  was  not 
large,  but  it  was  strongly  of  the  opinion  that  it  would 
be  in  the  interests  of  the  Association  to  change  the 
Annual  Meeting  to  Easter  Week  and  a  resolution, 
recommending  this  change,  was  unanimously  passed. 
Coupled  with  the  resolution  was  the  request  that  the 
Secretary  should  communicate  with  the  Branch  organis- 
ations and  get  their  opinion  on  the  question.  In  accord- 
ance with  this  resolution  the  Secretary  communicated 
with  them,  and  all  of  those  who  replied  were  in  favour 
of  the  change.  Dr.  Locke  has  given  notice  that  he  will 
move  an  amendment  to  the  constitution  to  hold  the 


416  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

Annual  Meeting  hereafter  sometime  during  Easter 
Week.  At  the  meeting  of  the  Executive  referred  to, 
the  President  of  the  University  and  the  Chairman  of 
the  Board  of  Governors  placed  before  the  Association 
the  present  financial  condition  of  the  University,  but 
as  this  has  been  fully  reported  in  the  May  issue  of  the 
MONTHLY  it  is  not  necessary  to  take  further  notice  of 
the  addresses  in  this  report. 

During  the  year  the  President  of  the  University 
visited  the  following  places:  Brantford,  Hamilton, 
Peterborough,  Owen  Sound,  Smith's  Falls,  Lansdowne, 
London,  Guelph,  Belleville,  Winnipeg,  Regina,  Saska- 
toon, Edmonton,  Calgary,  Vancouver,  Victoria,  Medicine 
Hat,  and  Moose  Jaw.  This  was  the  first  visit  of  the 
President  to  the  West  since  his  inauguration,  and  the 
Toronto  graduates  rallied  in  large  numbers  to  welcome 
him.  He  was  entertained  at  luncheon  or  dinner  by 
the  University  Clubs  of  the  various  centres  which  he 
visited.  In  some  places  the  Canadian  Club  joined  with 
the  Alumni. 

It  is  a  matter  of  regret  that  there  has  been  a  falling 
off  in  subscriptions  to  the  MONTHLY,  but  a  special 
attempt  is  to  be  made  during  fie  coming  year  to  remedy 
the  situation.  As  regards  the  Secretarial  fund  it  is 
gratifying  to  report  that  almost  all  of  the  subscribers 
have  paid  their  subscriptions  and  that  there  is  sufficient 
in  this  fund  to  meet  all  the  liabilities  for  the  present 
year. 

Two  years  ago  the  Alumni  decided  to  assume  the 
full  financial  responsibility  for  the  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 
and  for  the  past  two  years  the  MONTHLY  has  been  made 
to  pay  for  itself.  Last  year  there  was  a  considerable 
profit  from  advertising,  and  although  the  receipts  are 
considerably  less  this  year,  taking  the  two  years  together 
there  will  be  sufficient  to  meet  all  current  expenses. 

Dr.  Macallum,  who  has  so  ably  edited  the  MONTHLY 
for  the  past  two  years,  has  found  it  impossible  to  con- 
tinue the  work  for  another  year,  and  the  Executive  has 


MEETING  OF  THE  ALUMNI  ASSOCIATION      417 

had  to  consider  again  the  future  conduct  of  the 
MONTHLY.  It  is  the  unanimous  opinion  of  the  Execu- 
tive that  the  MONTHLY  should  be  conducted  along  the 
lines  that  have  been  followed  during  the  past  two  years 
and  steps  are  being  taken  to  secure  an  editor  to  take 
the  place  of  Dr.  Macallum.  At  the  last  meeting  of  the 
Executive  Committee  a  resolution  was  adopted  express- 
ing its  high  appreciation  of  Professor  Macallum's  efforts 
in  promoting  the  general  interests  of  the  Alumni  Associ- 
ation and  in  improving  the  character  of  the  MONTHLY, 
and  provision  has  been  made  for  recognising  in  a  tangible 
manner  Dr.  Macallum's  work. 

EDITORIAL  COMMITTEE'S  REPORT. 

The  Committee  has  continued  the  policy  inaugurated 
so  successfully  last  year  in  regard  to  the  publication  of 
the  MONTHLY.  Special  prominence  has  been  given  to 
the  editorial  discussion  of  University  affairs  and  the 
contributed  articles  have  dealt  with  many  phases  of 
Educational  Problems. 

A  new  feature  introduced  during  the  year  has  been 
the  publication  of  articles  on  Scientific  subjects:  it  is 
felt  by  your  Committee  that  the  MONTHLY  could  further 
enhance  its  usefulness  and  importance  by  publishing 
articles  written  in  a  non-technical  language  giving  the 
latest  advances  and  discoveries  in  science.  These 
articles  coming  from  university  Professors  and  others 
would  give  them  a  stamp  of  genuineness  that  would 
make  them  of  great  value,  and  be  an  important  factor 
in  disseminating  scientific  knowledge  to  the  public. 

The  Editor-in-chief  Professor  Macallum  left  about 
the  middle  of  April  for  England,  and  during  his  absence 
the  editorial  work  has  been  carried  on  by  Miss  Lawler, 
assisted  by  Professor  Squair.  Professor  Macallum, 
however,  continues  to  take  an  active  part  in  the  work 
by  contributing  editorials  and  articles. 

The  Editorial  Committee  desires  to  thank  all  those 
who  have  assisted  it,  in  the  way  of  furnishing  contri- 


418  UNIVERSITY   MONTHLY 

butions,  whether  as  articles  or  as  items  of  news  of  the 
various  alumni  associations,  meetings  of  the  graduates, 
the  Senate  and  the  Board  of  Governors. 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  ALUMNI  ASSOCIATION. 

Balance  Sheet,  31st  May,  1913. 

LIABILITIES. 

University  Press $17.95 

Salaries  due 300.00 

Surplus  31st  May,  1912 $1,254.07 

for  year 197.07 

1,451.14 

$1,769.09 

ASSETS. 

Cash  in  Bank,  current  account $477 . 21 

"      "       "     savings  accounts 1,291 .88 

$1,769.09 

REVENUE  AND  EXPENDITURE. 

For  year  ending  31st  May,  1913. 
REVENUE: 

Fees $718.78 

Special  subscriptions 290 . 15 

Interest  on  savings  account 4.40 

$1,013.33 

EXPENDITURE: 

UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY $359 . 41 

Salaries 325.00 

Office  Expense 19.05 

Printing 40.55 

Postage 53.00 

Stationery  and  Supplies 17 .25 

Commission  to  Canvassers 2 . 00 

816.26 


Surplus  for  year $197.07 

CASH  SUMMARY. 

Balance  31st  May,  1912 $1,569.32 

Fees  and  Special  Subscriptions $1,008 . 93 

Interest  on  Savings  Accounts 4 . 40 

1,013.33 


$2,582.65 
EXPENDITURES: 

UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY $359.41 

Salaries 300.00 

Sundries 154. 15 

813.56 

Balance  in  Bank 1,769.09 

$2,582.65 


MEETING  OF  THE  ALUMNI  ASSOCIATION     419 

UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY. 

Balance  Sheet,  31st  May,  1913. 

LIABILITIES. 

Unearned  Advertising $489.71 

Accounts  Payable 1,228.60 

$1,718  31 

ASSETS. 

Unearned  Commission $140.25 

Advertisers'  balances 1,241 .06 

Cash  in  Bank 167.35 

Deficit  31st  May,  1912 $181.25 

Profit  for  year 11.60 

169.65 

$1,718.31 

REVENUE  AND  EXPENDITURE. 
REVENUE: 

Advertising $2,263 .64 

Subscriptions 359 . 41 

Sale  of  MONTHLY 6.20 

$2,629.25 

EXPENDITURE: 

Commission  on  Advertising $403 . 69 

Printing  MONTHLY 1,703 .35 

Salaries 300.00 

Expenses 13 . 32 

Commission  to  Canvassers 2 .00 

Postage 94.33 

Stationery  and  Supplies 34 . 10 

Bad  and  Doubtful  Accounts  written  off 66 . 86 

2,617.65 


Profit  for  year $11 .60 

CASH  SUMMARY. 
RECEIPTS: 

Subscriptions $359 . 41 

Sales 6.20 

Advertising 2,684. 14 

$3,049.75 

EXPENDITURE: 

Balance  31st  May,  1912 $174.63 

Commission 741 . 29 

Printing  MONTHLY 1,460 . 45 

Salaries 325.00 

Sundries 181 .03 

2,882.40 

Cash  in  Bank,  31st  May,  1913 167.35 

$3,049.75 


420  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

Professor  McLennan,  in  moving  the  adoption  of  the 
Reports,  said  that  last  year  we  made  about  $300  profit 
on  the  MONTHLY.  Professor  Macallum  had  given  of 
his  time  and  energies  very  freely  during  the  past  two 
years,  and  as  a  result  of  his  efforts  two  years  ago  the 
advertising  was  very  largely  increased,  and  was  larger 
than  it  ever  was  before.  This  year  as  we  had  to  change 
our  advertising  agent  the  advertising  was  less  and  there 
was  only  a  small  profit.  There  was  also  a  slight  falling 
off  in  subscriptions  in  the  Alumni  Account,  but  the 
profit  was  about  $200,  being  practically  the  same  as 
last  year.  The  motion  was  seconded  by  Dr.  Locke  and 
carried. 

The  Secretary  then  read  the  following  notice  of 
motion:  "  Inasmuch  as  it  was  unanimously  recommended 
by  a  Special  Meeting  of  the  General  Alumni  Association 
of  the  University  of  Toronto  that  the  date  of  the  annual 
meeting  be  in  Easter  week  of  each  year  instead  of  in 
June  as  at  present,  therefore  it  is  moved  by  George  H. 
Locke,  seconded  by  Morley  Wickett,  that  the  General 
Alumni  in  annual  meeting  assembled  do  now  approve 
of  this  unanimous  recommendation  of  the  Special 
Meeting  and  that  article  VI.  be  amended  by  substituting 
the  words  "Easter  Week"  for  the  words  "June  in  Con- 
vocation week". 

The  motion  was  opposed  by  Professor  Kylie,  Mr. 
Waldron,  Dr.  McLennan,  Dr.  Coyne,  and  Dr.  Embree. 
They  felt  that  it  would  not  be  in  the  best  interests  of 
the  Association  to  change  the  date  of  the  annual  meet- 
ing; Commencement  week  was  especially  University  week 
and  was  most  suitable  for  reunions  of  the  different 
years,  and  should  be  the  happiest  week  in  the  Univer- 
sity's life;  that  the  various  meetings  for  teachers  and 
others  would  detract  from  the  Alumni  Meeting,  and 
that  there  ought  to  be  some  way  by  which  full  informa- 
tion about  the  meeting  could  be  given  to  the  public. 
Dr.  Locke  and  others  who  spoke  in  favour  of  the  change 
said  that  the  resolution  was  unanimously  adopted  by 


MEETING  OF  THE  ALUMNI  ASSOCIATION        421 

the  Toronto  Branch  of  the  Alumni,  the  Executive,  and 
at  the  Special  Meeting  which  was  held  in  Easter  week. 
That  it  would  not  make  much  difference  to  Toronto 
graduates  when  the  meeting  was  held,  but  if  it  were 
held  in  Easter  week  many  graduates  from  outside  places 
who  come  here  on  business  at  that  time  could  attend. 

The  question  on  being  put  to  the  meeting  was  de- 
clared lost  on  a  tie  vote. 

Mr.  Waldron  under  the  head  of  new  business  desired 
to  have  a  committee  appointed  to  report  at  the  next 
meeting  on  "The  reason  for  so  many  members  being 
appointed  to  the  staff  from  Britain".  He  felt  that  the 
appointments  were  made  designedly  to  influence  Cana- 
dian political  opinion.  President  Falconer  said  that  as 
far  as  he  knew  there  was  not  the  slightest  indication  of 
scheming  or  designing  in  making  the  appointments,  and 
that  the  appointments  were  made  on  merit  only.  Dr. 
McLennan  said  that  the  chief  reason  for  the  large  number 
of  appointments  being  from  Britain  was  that  they  were 
compelled  to  go  where  they  could  get  the  supply;  that 
the  small  salaries  paid  would  not  keep  the  best  Canadian 
students  as  they  were  offered  much  better  pay  in  the 
United  States.  After  remarks  by  His  Honour  and 
other  alumni  the  question  was  dropped. 

His  Honour  then  read  the  following  cable  from 
Professor  Macallum:  "Greetings  to  the  Alumni  Associ- 
ation; regret  inability  to  be  present  at  the  Annual 
Meeting;  may  the  Association  continue  to  prosper. 
Congratulations  to  my  successor  in  office.  Floreat 
Universitas." 

On  motion  of  Mr.  Waldron  and  Dr.  Kennedy  the 
report  of  the  nominating  Committee  was  adopted  and 
the  following  officers  were  elected  for  the  ensuing  year: 

Honorary  President:  His  HONOUR  SIR  JOHN  M. 
GIBSON,  K.C.M.G.,  M.A.,  W,.D.,  K.C.,  I/ieutenant-Governor 
of  the  Province  of  Ontario. 

President:  J.  C.  MCLENNAN,  B.A.,  PH.D. 


422  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

Vice-Presidents:  T.  C.  BOVILLE,  B.A.,  C.M.G.,  Deputy 
Minister  of  Finance,  Ottawa;  GEORGE  BRYCE,  M.A., 
D.D.,  LL.D.,  Winnipeg;  JOHN  M.  CLARK,  M.A.,  LL.B., 
K.C.,  Toronto;  E.  P.  DAVIS,  B.A.,  Vancouver,  B.C.; 
OTTO  J.  KLOTZ,  LL.D.,  Ottawa;  STEPHEN  B.  LEACOCK, 
B.A.,  Montreal,  P.Q.;  REV.  J.  W.  MACMILLAN,  B.A., 
D.D.,  Hon.  L4eut.-Col.,  Halifax;  T.  KENNARD  THOMSON, 
C.E.,  Secretary-Treasurer,  University  of  Toronto  Club 
of  New  York,  New  York. 

Secretary-Treasurer:  ].  PATTERSON,  M.A. 

Executive  Council:  Miss  C.  C.  BENSON,  B.A.,  PH.D., 
Miss  G.  LAWLER,  M.A.,  J.  A.  AMYOT,  M.B.,  R.  W.  ANGUS, 
B.A.SC.,  M.  A.  BUCHANAN,  PH.D.,  W.  R.  CARR,  PH.D., 
HAROLD  CLARK,  D.D.S.,  H.  J.  CRAWFORD,  B.A.,  R. 
DAVIDSON,  M.A.,  PH.D.,  N.  W.  DE  WITT,  B.A.,  J.  S.  A. 
GRAHAM,  M.B.,  R.  A.  GRAY,  B.A.,  ALBERT  HAM,  MUS. 
DOC.,  H.  E.  T.  HAULTAIN,  C.E.,  M.I.M.M.,  H.  C.  HIND- 
MARSH,  B.A.,  A.  L.  LANGFORD,  M.A.,  GEORGE  H.  LOCKE, 
M.A.,  PH.D.,  CHAS.  A.  Moss,  B.A.,  LL.B.,  HAROLD  PARSONS, 
M.A.,  M.D.,  R.  A.  REEVE,  B.A.,  M.D.,  LL.D.,  J.  C.  ROBERT- 
SON, M.A.,  J.  L.  Ross,  B.A.,  J.  SQUAIR,  B.A.,  F.  N.  G. 
STARR,  M.D.,  G.  E.  STEVENSON,  M.A.,  B.LITT.,  J.  B. 
TYRRELL,  M.A.,  B.SC.,  GORDON  WALDRON,  B.A.,  MORLEY 
WICKETT,  PH.D.,  J.  A.  WORRELL,  M.A.,  D.C.L.,  A.  H. 
YOUNG,  M.A. 

Dr.  Reeve:  In  connection  with  the  list  of  officers 
which  has  just  been  approved  of,  I  would  like  to  say 
this:  that  happening  to  occupy  a  position  which  gave 
me  a  very  good  opportunity  of  understanding  the 
worth  of  the  work  in  connection  with  the  Alumni 
Association  from  its  organisation,  which  has  been  done 
by  the  gentleman  whom  we  desire  to-day  to  appoint 
to  the  President's  chair,  I  would  like  to  say  that  it  is 
high  time  that  we  recognise  what  he  has  been  doing  by 
appointing  him  to  that  honourable  position.  A  great 
many  members  are  not  as  fully  aware  as  I  am  of  what 
we  owe  as  an  Alumni  Association,  to  our  new  President, 
and  without  dilating  on  the  matter  further,  I  may  say 


MEETING  OF  THE  ALUMNI  ASSOCIATION        423 

that  I  am  glad  of  this  opportunity  of  saying  these  few 
words  to  extend  my  own  appreciation  of  his  splendid 
record,  and  I  am  sure  that  it  is  shared  in  by  all  those 
who  have  had  any  opportunity  of  acquainting  them- 
selves with  the  work  of  Professor  McLennan. 

Rev.  Dr.  J.  W.  MacMillan  of  Halifax:  Your  Honour, 
and  Gentlemen:  I  just  wish  to  express  my  own  personal 
pleasure  in  having,  for  the  second  time  in  twenty-five 
years,  an  opportunity  of  attending  this  gathering  of  the 
graduates  of  Toronto  University,  and  congratulating 
you  upon  the  excellent  work  that  has  been  done,  and 
Dr.  McLennan  on  the  long-delayed  recognition  of  the 
work  he  has  done.  I  trust  the  Association  may  con- 
tinue to  have  ever-increasing  prosperity. 

Dr.  Coyne:  I  do  not  think  we  should  adjourn  without 
tendering  a  hearty  vote  of  thanks  to  the  Officers  of  the 
past  year  for  their  work  and  for  the  splendid  reports 
they  have  given  us,  and  I  have  much  pleasure  in  moving 
this  vote  of  thanks  to  the  Officers  and  to  the  Executive 
Committee;  the  motion  was  seconded  by  Professor 
Currelly,  and  carried. 

The  meeting  then  adjourned. 

SECRETARY. 


GRADUATION  WEEK,  1913 


"  Here,  old  and  new  in  one, 
Through  nobler  cycles  round  a  richer  sun 

O'errule  our  modern  ways, 
0  blest  Minerva  of  these  larger  days." 

SIDNEY  LAMER. 


THAT  the  historical  method  was  the  greatest 
discovery  of  the  nineteenth  century  was  the 
constant  and  consistent  theme  of  that  great 
Oxford  historian,  E.  A.  Freeman.  That  this  method 
proceeds  by  way  of  comparison  is  a  truth  familiar,  if 
not  to  the  extraordinary  schoolboy  who  was  a  figment 
of  Macaulay's  imagination,  at  any  rate  to  the  well- 
schooled  undergraduate  of  the  twentieth  century. 
"Hence  accordingly"  it  may  be  permitted  to  one  who 
has  been  for  some  years  acting  as  honorary  historio- 
grapher to  the  University  to  use  the  method  of  comparison 
in  describing  the  closing  week  of  the  session  1912-13. 

And  first  let  the  comparison  be  chronological,  taking 
the  form  of  a  contrast  with  the  writer's  own  graduation 
ceremonies  thirty-five  years  ago  in  June,  1878,  when 
with  thirty  classmates  he  received  the  degree  of  B.A. 
at  the  hands  of  the  late  Thomas  Moss,  then  Chancellor 
of  the  University.  The  number  of  those  graduated 
forms  in  itself  one  of  the  most  striking  points  of  com- 
parison. In  1913  there  were  some  six  hundred  and 
seventy- five  degrees  conferred,  including  those  in  medi- 
cine, applied  science,  dentistry,  pharmacy,  and  agri- 
culture. In  1878  these  various  professional  degrees 
were  perfunctorily  represented  by  a  couple  of  certificates 
in  engineering  and  a  freshman  prize  in  agriculture. 
The  tradition  ran  in  those  days  that  certain  of  the  resident 
students  of  University  College  tossed  up  as  to  who 
should  take  the  lecture  course  on  agriculture,  one  hour 

f424] 


GRADUATION  WEEK,  1913  425 

a  week  on  Mondays  at  nine,  and  get  the  prize  at  the 
end  of  the  year.  The  professor  lived  in  a  house  in  the 
middle  of  the  university  farm,  which  extended  from 
the  college  north  to  Bloor  street.  St.  George  street  was  at 
that  time  what  the  Southern  students  used  to  call  a 
"dirt  road"  and  bore  about  the  same  relation  to  the 
city  that  Vaughan  road  does  at  present. 

Even  more  striking  was  the  contrast  in  the  scene. 
Our  Convocation  Hall  was  contained  in  that  part  of 
the  eastern  wing  of  the  main  building  which  lay  north 
of  the  eastern  doorway,  and  which  in  the  reconstruction 
that  followed  the  fire  of  1890  was  converted  into  class- 
rooms and  professorial  studies.  The  hall  was  a  fine 
example  of  the  Early  English  Gothic,  quite  in  keeping 
with  the  rest  of  the  building,  and  its  special  beauties 
were  the  woodwork  of  the  lofty  ceiling  and  the  stained 
glass  of  the  memorial  window,  the  whole  having  a  marked 
ecclesiastical  effect.  A  short  gallery  with  four  or  five 
rows  of  seats,  much  sought  after  at  the  conversazioni, 
occupied  the  southern  end  below  Dr.  McCaul's  brilliant 
epigram:  " Imperil  spent  spes  provinciae  salutat" .  This 
he  fondly  hoped  would  be  as  lasting  a  monument  to 
his  memory  as  "McCaul's  Pond"  itself.  Our  new 
million  dollar  clubhouse  is  rising  where  the  pond  once 
lay;  and  the  wit  of  Dr.  McCaul  fared  as  badly  in  the 
fire  as  the  archeological  lore  of  his  successor,  exemplified 
in  the  beautiful  serpent's  head  that  adorned  the  Senate 
Chamber,  where  the  Faculty  used  to  meet  before  the 
"Commencement"  ceremonies  began.  The  students 
to  the  number  of  about  one  hundred  who  then  took  part 
in  the  proceedings  collected  by  years  in  the  lower 
corridors  and  occupied  the  period  of  waiting  by  singing 
one  unvarying  song:  "Old  Grimes".  It  suited  the 
simple  life  of  those  primeval  days,  long  before  the  era 
of  college  songbooks,  orchestras,  and  organs.  Yet  there 
may  be  some  who  will  read  these  lines  to  whom  the 
memory  of  that  monotonous  chant,  rising  and  falling 
at  intervals  in  the  distance  as  the  students  advanced 


426  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

through  the  corridors  to  take  their  places  on  raised 
seats  about  the  hall,  will  appeal  as  a  voice  from  the 
beyond. 

The  appeal  to-day  is  to  the  eye.  The  procession 
across  the  lawn  recalls  that  age  of  pageants  to  which 
we  seem  to  be  returning.  At  its  head  the  yeoman  bedell, 
marshalling  the  serried  ranks  of  students,  among  whom 
the  scores  of  "fair  girl  graduates"  with  their  armfuls 
of  flowers  take  precedence,  and  add  a  touch  of  modern- 
ness  to  the  scene.  Upon  these  follow  the  Chancellor  and 
President,  escorted  by  the  esquire  bedells,  with  the 
other  high  dignitaries,  in  robes  and  caps  and  gowns  of 
more  varied,  though  not  more  gorgeous  quality  than 
threw  lustre  on  our  convocations,  with  the  long  train 
of  the  faculties  more  numerous  than  the  students  of 
our  time.  By  this  change  in  the  order,  junior es  prior es, 
the  full  effect  of  the  climax  is  lost,  and  that  impressive 
ceremonial  in  which  all  those  on  the  platform  stood 
capped  until  the  Chancellor,  appearing  at  the  end  of 
the  long  line,  removed  his  biretta  and  by  taking  his 
seat  gave  a  dramatic  finish  to  the  entrance.  We  notice 
that  at  Columbia  it  has  become  the  practice  to  follow 
the  old  order. 

But  if  the  modern  introit  is  still  an  interesting  spec- 
tacle, one  may  say  of  the  "subsequent  proceedings" 
what  the  American  humorist  remarked  of  the  Western 
scientist.  The  capping  of  several  hundred  graduates 
ceases  to  be  interesting  when  one  is  no  longer  seated 
by  the  organ  and  able  from  that  coign  of  vantage  to 
watch  the  varying  expressions  that  cloud  or  gild  the 
faces  of  the  recipients.  In  1878  and  for  years  afterwards 
it  was  customary  to  call  the  winners  of  prizes  and  medals 
to  the  platform,  when  distinguished  guests  presented 
these  rewards  of  merit  in  speeches  which  sometimes  lent 
them  an  additional  value.  Now  the  sole  relic  of  this 
custom  is  the  presentation  with  laudatory  speeches  of 
the  recipients  of  honorary  degrees.  Even  these  gentle- 
men are  not  allowed  as  formerly  to  voice  their  thanks, 


GRADUATION  WEEK,  1913  427 

but  are  merely  led  to  the  lectern  where  they  sign  their 
names  in  what  has  come  to  be  quite  a  valuable  book  of 
autographs. 

This  year's  commencement,  however,  had  an  inter- 
est all  its  own.  At  the  close  of  the  proceedings  was 
presented  what  should  be  a  permanent  memorial  of  the 
day  as  well  as  of  the  presiding  officer,  Sir  William  Mere- 
dith, the  Chancellor  of  the  University.  The  services  of 
this  distinguished  alumnus,  rendered  with  rare  tact 
and  eminent  success  at  a  crucial  epoch  in  the  history 
of  the  institution,  were  recognised  by  the  graduates 
in  the  presentation  of  a  portrait  of  the  Chancellor  to 
be  hung  on  the  walls  of  Convocation  Hall.  The  spokes- 
man of  the  graduates  in  presenting  the  painting  was 
Sir  John  Boyd,  the  Chancellor  of  Ontario,  himself  a 
gold  medallist  and  poetical  prizeman  of  University 
College.  No  better  man  could  have  been  chosen.  One 
hears  the  deep  orotund  in  which  Dr.  McCaul  would 
have  made  the  announcement:  "Provinciae  cancel- 
larius  cancellarium  universitatis  salutat".  Sir  John's 
eminence  as  a  jurist  and  diligence  in  performing  the 
duties  of  his  high  office  are  known  to  all,  but  only  his 
friends  are  aware  of  the  variety  and  extent  of  his  liter- 
ary studies  and  the  keen  interest  which  he  has  always 
continued  to  take  in  the  affairs  of  his  alma  mater.  He 
spoke  with  his  usual  vigour  and  decision,  winning  and 
holding  by  the  charm  of  his  style  and  the  force  of  his 
personality  the  attention  of  an  audience  already  rather 
wearied  and  looking  forward  with  eagerness  to  the  varied 
delights  of  the  garden-party.  The  address  was  a  fine 
example  of  climactic  effect,  leading  up  through  a  brief 
history  of  the  fortunes  of  the  University  under  its  four 
earlier  defenders  to  a  panegyric  on  the  services  of  Sir 
William  Meredith.  It  is  in  this  issue  of  the  MONTHLY  and 
need  not  be  enlarged  upon  here.  One  cannot  forbear,  how- 
ever, from  referring  to  the  number  of  Toronto  alumni  who 
have  won  distinction  on  the  bench,  and  who  have  also 
given  freely  of  their  valuable  time  in  the  services  of  the 


428  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

University.  The  late  Thomas  Moss  as  Chancellor,  and 
his  brother,  the  late  Sir  Charles  Moss,  and  Sir  William 
Mulock,  as  Vice-Chancellors,  Sir  Glenholme  Falcon- 
bridge  as  Registrar,  and  we  may  add  Sir  Allen  Ayles- 
worth,  as  deputy  registrar — to  all  these  men  the  institu- 
tion owes  a  debt  of  gratitude  which  words  alone  can 
never  repay. 

At  the  proper  moment  Sir  William's  little  grand- 
daughter, Elizabeth  Ramsay,  drew  the  cord  which 
the  subject  of  revealed  Sir  John's  eulogy.  The  paint- 
ing is  by  an  English  artist,  J.  Strang,  and  represents 
Sir  William  in  his  robes  of  office  as  Chancellor  of 
the  University.  It  is  a  good  portrait,  but  the  artist 
has  not  succeeded  so  well  in  reproducing  the  char- 
acteristic expression  of  the  presiding  officer  of  con- 
vocation as  Mr.  Middleton  of  the  Toronto  News  in 
his  pen-picture  next  day.  "The  lustrous  eye  of  the 
born  poet"  like  "the  mild  and  magnificent  eye"  of  the 
born  leader  of  men  is  more  easily  described  on  paper 
by  preacher  or  poet  than  reproduced  on  canvas  by  the 
painter.  May  the  day  be  far  distant  when  the  graduates 
will  no  longer  be  able  to  hail  Sir  William  Meredith  in 
the  words  of  Horace: 

"O  et  praesidium  et  dulce  decus  meum"! 

Reverting  to  the  contrast  with  the  days  of  '78,  we 
are  reminded  of  Herbert  Spencer's  definition  of  evolu- 
tion: "an  integration  of  matter  and  concomitant  dissi- 
pation of  motion;  during  which  the  matter  passes  from 
an  indefinite  incoherent  homogeneity  to  a  definite 
coherent  heterogeneity;  and  during  which  the  retained 
motion  undergoes  a  parallel  transformation".  As  for  us, 
the  University  and  the  College  were  practically  synony- 
mous, so  too,  the  closing  exercises  were  the  work  or 
the  pleasure  of  a  single  day.  They  were  concluded  with 
a  dinner  in  the  evening,  presided  over  by  the  Chancellor, 
Dr.  Thomas  Moss,  wittiest  of  toast-masters,  supported 
by  Archbishop  Lynch,  most  genial  of  churchmen,  and 
Goldwin  Smith,  whose  smiling,  more  frequent  than  that 
of  Cassius  and  more  winning  than  Malvolio's,  showed 


GRADUATION  WEEK,  1913  429 

to  us  youngsters  no  signs  of  cynicism.  He  had  left 
before  the  end  of  the  feast,  which  only  resembled  the 
Barmecide's  in  the  recurrence  of  certain  toasts,  and  in 
the  parting  proposal  of  a  distinguished  Junior  to  repeat 
them  all  by  way  of  disposing  of  the  last  bottle  of  Sau- 
terne.  The  two-bottle  men  were  not  all  dead,  and  the 
era  of  grape  juice  had  not  yet  dawned. 

During  the  commencement  week  of  1913  there  were 
many  other  functions  than  those  of  Friday.  The  alumni 
meeting  of  Thursday  afternoon  conflicted  unfortun- 
ately with  the  opening  of  "the  Grange"  to  the  public, 
and  the  writer  was  thus  unable  to  hear  all  of  the  inter- 
esting debate  that  was  the  outcome  of  Mr.  Waldron's 
motion.  That  evening  the  President's  reception  to  the 
alumni  took  place,  and  they  had  an  opportunity  of 
hearing  two  of  the  distinguished  guests  who  were 
granted  honorary  degrees  on  the  following  day :  President 
Murray  of  Saskatchewan  and  President  J.  A.  MacLean 
of  the  University  of  Manitoba.  Their  addresses  were 
marked  by  a  wise  brevity,  and  oddly  enough  it  was 
Dr.  MacLean  who  gave  the  audience  President  Murray's 
view  on  education,  for  the  latter  had  confined  himself 
to  general  advice  to  the  graduates.  Among  the  alumni 
present  was  the  Chancellor  of  the  University  of  Alberta, 
C.  A.  Stuart,  of  the  class  of  '91.  During  the  last  thirty 
years  Toronto  has  graduated  at  least  ten  college  presi- 
dents, provosts,  and  chancellors.  The  organ  recital 
which  followed  these  addresses  and  preceded  the  re- 
ception, was  the  musical  event  of  the  week.  Though 
much  shorter  than  the  opening  one  last  year,  it  proved 
how  greatly  Mr.  Moure  had  gained  in  mastery  of  the 
magnificent  instrument  which  has  done  so  much  to 
stimulate  the  taste  for  fine  music  among  the  students 
and  the  larger  university  circle  this  year.  It  formed  a 
fitting  climax  to  the  series  of  high  class  concerts  which 
has  been  chronicled  in  the  June  number  of  the  MONTHLY. 
And  as  a  fine  delle  fini  no  better  piece  could  have  been 
selected  than  the  "Finlandia",  which  roused  even  that 


430  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

academic  audience  to  enthusiasm.  One  has  visions  of 
a  future  when  the  organ  recital  will  have  an  afternoon 
hour  to  itself  and  will  fill  every  seat  in  the  hall. 

Without  the  somewhat  extravagant  doings  that  have 
come  to  characterise  the  closing  weeks  of  the  older 
American  colleges,  our  young  graduates  have  their  own 
social  meetings,  outings,  dances,  and  plays.  These  last 
given  in  Convocation  Hall  on  Wednesday  evening  were 
a  final  specimen  of  the  histrionic  skill  of  the  women  of 
'13,  who  so  covered  themselves  with  glory  by  their 
performance  of  "Twelfth  Night"  in  the  course  of  the 
Easter  term.  As  compared  with  that  brilliant  piece 
of  work  "The  Aunt  from  California"  and  "Mme.  de 
Portment's  School"  were  declassSes,  however  "classy" 
they  may  have  been  pronounced  by  some  members  of 
the  audience.  The  playful  reference  to  the  enthusiasm 
for  Anglo-Saxon  grammar  among  the  inmates  of 
"Queen's  Hall"  that  greeted  the  head  of  that  depart- 
ment as  he  entered  the  auditorium  was  so  well  timed 
that  it  might  fairly  be  called  a  "cue"-rious  coincidence. 
But  we  observe  a  tendency  to  be  flippant,  whether  the 
play  has  caught  our  conscience  or  our  conscience  has 
caught  the  "play-cue"  and  yielded  to  it.  It  is  time  to 
close. 

"For  the  tender  grace  of  a  day  that  is  dead 

Will  never  come  back  to  me." 

May  the  graduates  of  1913  see  as  great  an  advance  in 
1948  as  the  survivors  of  1878  now  behold;  and  may  the 
historian  of  that  day  have  to  chronicle  an  age  of  unity 
and  peace  that  would  satisfy  the  heart  of  Andrew 
Carnegie  and  more  than  fulfil  the  ideals  of  Norman 
Angell! 

D.  R.  KEYS. 


ADDRESS  TO  THE  GRADUATING  CLASS 

By  PRESIDENT  MURRAY 

of  the  University  of  Saskatchewan. 

YOUR  President,  during  his  tour  in  the  West, 
kindly  offered  me  the  privilege  of  addressing 
the  graduating  class  of  1913.  I  appreciate 
to  the  full  the  honour  of  speaking  to  the  finest  class  in 
the  history  of  this  great  University. 

First,  permit  me  to  offer  to  you  my  sincere  con- 
gratulations upon  your  escape  from  the  fires  of  your 
recent  afflictions.  We  have  heard  much  of  the 
National  melting  pot  and  but  little  of  the  Academic. 
Only  those  who  have  been  exposed  to  the  fierce  flames 
that  beat  upon  this  pot  can  fully  enter  into  your  feelings. 

I  congratulate  you  upon  being  admitted  to  the 
glorious  company  of  graduates  of  a  great  University. 
How  glorious  the  company,  how  great  the  University, 
few  seem  to  realise.  I  am  sure  that  the  recent  trip 
of  your  President  was  a  revelation  to  him  as  it  was  to 
all  of  us.  We  did  not  realise  that  there  were  so  many 
Toronto  men  living  and  working  in  that  new  country — 
holding  its  highest  positions  of  power  and  trust,  guiding 
its  governments,  shaping  its  education,  and  dominating 
its  professions.  Toronto  men  have  been  too  modest 
about  their  University.  To  one  standing  apart,  Toronto 
has  always  seemed  to  be  somewhat  lacking  in  a  sense 
of  corporate  solidarity.  It  is  possible  that  the  great 
and  rapid  growth  of  the  University  within  recent  years 
by  accretions  as  well  as  by  expansion  is  partly  respon- 
sible for  this.  A  distinguished  graduate  of  this  Uni- 
versity, who  adorns  the  Bench  of  a  Western  Province, 
recently  stated  in  public  that  the  student  enrolment  of 
Varsity  when  he  was  an  undergraduate  in  the  early 
nineties  was  less  than  a  fifth  of  what  it  is  to-day.  It 

[431] 


432  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

may  be  that  the  constituent  colleges  of  this  great 
University  have  a  first  claim  upon  your  loyalty.  But 
be  the  cause  what  it  may,  I  believe  that  Toronto  men 
owe  it  not  only  to  their  University,  but  to  Canada,  to 
let  it  be  known  what  this  great  University  is  accom- 
plishing. If  Toronto  men  were  to  get  together  to  feel 
and  to  act  as  a  unit,  this  University  would  become  in 
Canada  as  great  a  power  as  Oxford  is  in  England,  or 
even  a  greater  power  than  is  Oxford  in  England,  and  we 
who  are  not  of  Toronto  realise  that  that  power  would 
be  exercised  solely  for  the  best  things.  Ladies  and 
gentlemen  of  the  graduating  class,  you  are  members 
of  no  mean  University. 

I  congratulate  you  upon  being  alive  and  ready  for 
work  in  this  year  of  grace.  It  is  a  great  thing  to  be 
living  and  working  to-day.  The  opportunities  have 
never  been  so  great,  the  need  for  trained  and  able 
leadership  has  never  been  more  urgent,  and  the  pros- 
pects have  never  been  brighter  for  achieving  results 
enduring  in  character  and  far-reaching  in  extent. 

This  is  an  age  of  construction  and  reconstruction. 
This  is  the  builders'  age.  The  age  of  criticism,  of  doubt, 
and  of  destruction  is  past.  Once  it  was  necessary  to 
destroy;  to-day  the  great  problem  is  to  build. 

There  is  scarcely  a  corner  of  the  world  in  which  men 
are  not  busy  replanning  the  future  of  their  national 
existence.  China  and  the  Balkans  are  reconstructing, 
Canada  is  constructing.  Canada  is  developing  terri- 
tories within  its  borders  that  may  become  Empires. 
It  has  five  or  six  provinces,  each  of  which  is  larger  in 
area  than  the  German  Empire,  and  Germany  has 
60,000,000  people,  and  each  of  these  provinces  has 
resources  sufficient  to  maintain  and  support  as  many 
people  as  Germany. 

Canada  is  fast  becoming  a  powerful  factor  in  the 
life  of  a  great  Empire.  Norman  Angell  told  us  that  we 
do  not  realise  with  what  deference  Britain  listens  to 
our  opinions  to-day.  He  said  that  we  have  an  influence 


ADDRESS  TO  THE  GRADUATING  CLASS         433 

far  in  excess  of  our  powers.  Britain  in  listening  to  us 
to-day  fancies  that  she  hears  the  voice  of  the  Canada  of 
the  future,  the  Canada  of  twenty  millions  of  people. 

This  is  an  age  of  social  and  industrial  reconstruc- 
tion. Capital  and  labour,  private  interests  of  different 
kinds  have  shown  what  can  be  accomplished  by  organ- 
isation and  combination.  Communities,  organised  into 
states,  or  cities,  or  villages,  have  been  slow  to  learn, 
but  are  now  beginning  to  practise  the  methods  of  private 
interests  for  the  public  good.  Social  and  religious  groups 
are  learning  the  same  lessons  of  combination  and 
organisation,  and  are  adjusting  themselves  to  the 
changed  conditions. 

Education,  the  great  instrument  that  society  uses 
for  carrying  out  its  purposes,  is  undergoing  reorganisa- 
tion. The  emphasis  which  the  state  is  placing  upon 
education  is  a  recognition  of  the  fact  that  the  ultimate 
aspect  of  all  social  amelioration  is  the  betterment  of  the 
individual — is  men,  not  machinery — character,  rather 
than  customs.  Ladies  and  gentlemen,  you  are  to  be 
congratulated  beyond  all  others  in  that  you  are  begin- 
ning life  in  such  an  age.  Great  are  your  opportunities 
to  build  yourselves  into  the  very  framework  of  our 
national  and  social  life.  You  can  make  money,  but  it 
is  not  worth  while.  It  lasts  for  but  a  generation.  Ten 
years  hence  the  millionaire  of  to-day  will  be  but  a  memory, 
but  the  great  political,  religious,  social  leaders,  not  less 
than  the  great  intellectual  masters  will  live  through  all 
time.  It  is  your  privilege  to  be  builders  for  the  nation. 
It  is  a  great  thing  to  be  a  University  graduate  to- 
day. The  world  is  waiting  for  you,  is  looking  to  the 
universities  for  leadership — has  at  last  become  respect- 
ful towards  University  men. 

A  statistician  recently  announced  that  over  fifty 
per  cent,  of  the  members  of  the  Cabinet,  the  Diplo- 
matic service,  the  Supreme  Court,  the  Senate  and  the 
Congress  of  the  United  States  are  University  men.  It 
was  not  so  a  generation  ago.  Only  four  out  of  every 


434  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

thousand  persons  go  to  college,  and  yet  over  half  of 
the  positions  of  great  public  service  are  filled  by  college 
men.  There  is  your  opportunity.  Do  not  misunder- 
stand me.  I  do  not  mean  that  the  doors  of  power  are 
wide  open  to  you.  You  must  prove  yourselves  worthy 
first,  prove  yourselves  by  service — single-eyed,  whole- 
hearted, unselfish  service.  Leadership  comes  not  to  every 
one.  It  comes  only  to  those  who  have  vision,  and  visions 
are  of  youth.  Old  men  are  reminiscent.  Visions  do 
not  come  in  the  market  place  or  in  the  Council  chamber. 
The  press  of  practical  affairs  prevents  them.  In  the 
quiet  of  the  study,  in  the  solitude  of  the  wilderness, 
on  the  mountain  top,  or  at  the  mast  head,  whenever 
men  have  a  chance  to  think,  free  from  the  press  of  the 
throng,  visions  come. 

Your  University  has  admitted  you  to  vistas,  great 
and  undiscovered  tracts  waiting  for  the  explorer,  has 
revealed  to  you  glimpses  of  great  and  external  truths, 
has  touched  your  imagination,  stirred  your  activities, 
kindled  your  desires  until  your  faces  have  shone.  Ex- 
periences such  as  these  are  never  forgotten.  They 
leave  a  heart  hunger.  They  will  come  again,  but  not 
without  preparation. 

May  I  be  permitted  to  impress  upon  you  the  absolute 
necessity  of  keeping  alive  by  reading  and  meditation 
that  light  that  has  been  kindled  by  your  University. 
When  it  goes  out  on  the  altar  of  your  life  no  worshippers 
will  come  to  your  shrine. 

A  leader  draws  men  unto  him.  By  mere  intellectual 
strength  he  may  dominate  them  for  a  season,  by  brilli- 
ancy of  speech  or  fervour  of  eloquence  he  may  entrance 
them  for  a  time,  but  enduring  leadership  is  built  upon 
devotion.  It  seems  to  me  that  the  most  potent  of  all 
the  endowments  of  the  leader  is  sympathy — power  to 
feel  with  others  and  to  feel  as  others  feel.  It  quickens 
his  vision,  it  broadens  his  views,  it  keeps  him  close  to 
the  great  human  needs  which  prompt  to  action  and 
which  are  a  test  for  truth  and  right.  Sympathy  alone  is 
not  sufficient  for  a  leader,  but  without  it  no  leader  can 


ADDRESS  TO  THE  GRADUATING  CLASS         435 

permanently  bind  others  to  him.  To  have  ideals  is  not 
enough,  to  have  sympathy  is  not  enough,  the  leader 
must  have  the  practical  art  of  translating  his  ideals  into 
facts,  of  making  his  sympathies  effective  agencies  for 
helping  others.  He  must  be  able  to  form  just  opinions 
of  men  and  of  conditions. 

The  sense  of  a  man,  insight  into  human  nature,  is 
largely  a  gift — and  a  gift  of  transcendent  value.  I  can 
give  you  no  advice  about  securing  it.  All  I  can  say  is 
if  you  have  it,  thank  God  for  the  gift  and  do  not  neglect 
to  use  it.  If  you  have  it  not,  trust  those  who  have. 
Some  are  colour  blind,  some  are  deaf,  many  more  are 
man  blind.  Some  years  ago  when  Mr.  Roosevelt  was 
in  fashion,  college  presidents  were  seeking  "strenuous" 
professors;  to-day  the  Wilson  fashion  sets  a  premium 
upon  scholarship.  No  one  questions  the  value  of  either 
efficiency  or  learning,  but  it  seems  to  me  that  the  supreme 
quality  is  moral  rather  than  intellectual  or  practical. 
In  the  term  "moral"  there  is  implied  a  purpose — a 
dominating  purpose  which  values  things  in  terms  of 
man.  One  of  the  secrets  of  the  strength  of  President 
Wilson  is  his  sense  of  the  supreme  worth  of  man  as  man, 
and  his  unshaken  confidence  in  the  ultimate  sanity 
and  goodness  of  the  great  mass  of  the  people.  Such 
confidence  begets  the  very  thing  which  it  implies. 
When  power  comes  to  you,  "Treat  humanity  as  an  end, 
never  as  a  means". 

A  leader  should  be  apt  to  form  a  just  opinion  of  a 
situation.  This  quality  is  less  a  gift  than  an  acquisition. 
It  implies  labour,  observation,  study,  reflection  Power 
comes  to  the  man  who  knows.  The  price  of  leadership 
is  unremitting  toil.  You  must  be  prepared  to  pay  it, 
though  it  is  high.  When  to  the  strain  of  severe  labour 
is  added  that  of  great  responsibility,  the  burden  becomes 
almost  intolerable.  Again  and  again  you  will  ask,  "Is 
it  worth  while?"  and  worst  of  all  black  failure  will 
stare  you  in  the  face.  Such  things  seem  to  kill,  but 
they  are  really  the  conditions  of  growth.  Responsi- 
bility strengthens  as  well  as  sobers  a  man. 


436  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

When  one  drops  into  such  a  mood  one's  greatest 
comfort  is  to  remember  that  all  things  work  together 
to  the  good  of  them  that  love  God — the  good  of  those 
whose  petty  plans  are  in  harmony  with  the  great  pur- 
pose that  is  being  wrought  out  in  the  universe.  In  accom- 
plishing his  appointed  task  each  is  sharing  in  the 
realisation  of  the  Supreme  Good. 

May  you  all  find  abundant  opportunities  for  service, 
may  strength  be  given  you  to  accomplish  your  tasks, 
and  may  it  be  given  unto  you  to  see  the  results  of  your 
labours  and  to  rejoice. 


CAREER  OF  "RALPH  CONNOR" 


AN  intimate  friend  of  the  Rev.  Chas.  W.  Gordon, 
D.D.,  has  written  a  character  sketch  of  the 
life  of  this  distinguished  Canadian  author  in 
MacLean's  Magazine  for  April  last;  the  part  which 
deals  with  his  early  training  and  the  influence  of  the 
University  in  fitting  him  for  his  life-work  is  reproduced 
here. 

"  The  author  was  born  at  Indian  Lands  in  the  County 
of  Glengarry,  which  he  has  made  famous  by  two  of  his 
books,  'The  Man  from  Glengarry'  and  'Glengarry 
School  Days'.  When  he  was  a  lad  the  family  moved 
to  Harrington,  in  the  County  of  Oxford,  which  contains 
the  famous  township  of  Zorra.  The  name,  however,  is 
of  Spanish  origin,  not  Gaelic,  as  is  often  supposed.  It 
was  presumably  one  of  his  father's  congregation  who, 
when  the  Fenian  invasion  from  the  United  States  was 
threatened,  made  the  remark:  'They  may  capture 
Toronto,  but  they'll  no  tak  Zorra.'. 

"  After  studying  at  the  St.  Mary's  Collegiate  Institute 
and  teaching  himself  for  a  short  time,  Gordon  came  to 
the  University  of  Toronto.  Among  his  college  experi- 
ences, probably  the  one  to  which  '  Ralph  Connor'  owes 
most,  was  the  fine  classical  scholarship  of  Principal 
Maurice  Hutton,  from  whom  he  acquired  his  literary 
tastes  and  his  philosophical  outlook  on  life  and  its 
problems.  No  one  could  come  in  contact,  as  young 
Gordon  did,  with  George  Paxton  Young,  who  has  been 
described  as  the  Prince  of  Teachers,  without  deriving 
great  and  lasting  benefit  from  his  wholesome  idealism. 
To  Sir  Daniel  Wilson  may  be  ascribed  his  keen  historical 
sense.  Though  Gordon  never  was  a  mathematician,  yet 

[437] 


438  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

to  the  teaching  of  such  master  minds  as  Professor 
Loudon,  afterwards  President  of  the  University,  and 
Professor  Baker,  now  Dean  of  the  Faculty  of  Arts,  is 
largely  due  the  habit  of  clear  thinking  and  close  reason- 
ing, which  has  made  him  a  leader  in  Church  and  State. 
At  the  University,  Charlie,  as  he  was  then  called,  took  a 
leading  share  in  the  various  College  activities,  such,  for 
example,  as  the  Glee  Club  and  Football,  and  played  a 
distinguished  part  in  the  successful  presentation  of 
'Antigone'. 

"The  constant  companion  of  his  student  days  was 
his  brother,  Dr.  Gilbert  Gordon,  a  very  distinguished 
physician,  and  one  of  the  Professors  of  Trinity  Uni- 
versity and  afterwards  of  the  University  of  Toronto. 
The  early  and  lamented  death  of  his  brother  Gilbert 
illustrates  the  old  saying,  that  the  race  is  not  to  the 
swift,  or  the  battle  to  the  strong.  In  the  Gordon  family 
circle  there  was  many  an  anxiety  over  the  delicate 
health  of  Charlie,  whereas  Gilbert  was  the  very  type 
of  stalwart  robustness.  Gilbert,  the  strong  one,  died 
in  the  very  prime  of  life,  just  as  his  ambitions  were 
coming  into  his  grasp,  a  victim  of  over-zealous  devotion 
to  professional  duty  and  overwork. 

"Such  then  was  the  preparation  of  the  man  for  his 
life-work — a  home  of  unique  culture  and  exceptional 
refinement,  where  plain  living  and  high  thinking  were 
the  rules — excellent  educational  advantages,  the  St. 
Mary's  Collegiate  Institute  in  the  famous  days  of 
William  Tytler  and  his  successors,  the  University  of 
Toronto  in  the  glorious  days  of  McCaul  and  Maurice 
Hutton,  Sir  Daniel  Wilson,  Paxton  Young,  Loudon,  and 
Baker;  Knox  College  under  the  wise  Dr.  Caven;  Edin- 
burgh, Scotland,  and  the  Continental  tour;  then  the 
contact  with  the  mountains  and  the  men  of  the  West 
and  with  Dr.  Robertson,  the  Missionary  Statesman, 
whose  biography  is  one  of  his  best  books,  followed  by 
a  second  visit  to  Scotland  during  which  '  Ralph  Connor ' 
discussed  the  problems  of  the  Canadian  West  with  the 


CAREER  OF  "RALPH  CONNOR"  439 

most  sagacious  statesmen,  the  ripest  scholars,  and  the 
most  successful  business  men  of  Scotland". 

The  writer  of  the  article  then  sums  up  his  estimate 
of  "Ralph  Connor's"  work  and  his  place  in  interpreting 
the  life  of  the  Canadian  West  in  the  following  extract: 

"A  close  study,  however,  of  his  productions  to  date 
forces  the  conclusions  upon  one,  that  in  '  Ralph  Connor ' 
we  have  the  promise  and  potency  of  a  great  literary 
work,  which  will  truly  and  nobly  interpret  the  voice  of 
the  Canadian  West,  a  work  which  will  finely  combine 
the  force  and  robust  vigour  of  'The  Man  from  Glen- 
garry', with  the  exquisite  polish  of  'The  Sky  Pilot' 
and  'Black  Rock',  and  do  for  this  present  generation 
what  was  so  splendidly  done  for  the  last,  by  Charles 
Mair. 

'  The  task  is  a  worthy  one,  for  the  time  is  at  hand 
when  the  voice  of  the  West  will  be  the  voice  of  Canada 
and  when  the  voice  of  Canada  will  dominate  that  Great 
Empire  of  which  we  may  now,  more  truly  than  even  in 
the  mighty  days  of  Cromwell,  say  with  Milton  in  his 
'  Areopagitica ' : 

"  'For  as  in  a  body,  when  the  blood  is  fresh,  the 
spirits  pure  and  vigorous,  not  only  to  vital,  but  to 
rational  faculties,  and  those  in  the  acutest,  and  the 
perfect  operations  of  wit  and  subtlety,  it  argues  in  what 
good  plight  and  constitution  the  body  is,  so  when  the 
cheerfulness  of  the  people  is  so  sprighly  up  as  that  it  has 
not  only  wherewith  to  guard  well  its  own  freedom  and 
safety,  but  to  spare,  and  to  bestow  upon  the  sublimest 
points  of  controversy,  and  new  invention,  it  betokens  us 
not  degenerated,  nor  dropping  to  a  fatal  decay,  but 
casting  off  the  old  and  wrinkled  skin  of  corruption  to 
outlive  these  pangs  and  wax  young  again,  entering  the 
glorious  ways  of  Truth  and  prosperous  virtue,  destined 
to  become  great  and  honourable  in  these  latter  ages. 
Methinks  I  see  in  my  mind  a  noble  and  puissant  nation 
rousing  herself  like  a  strong  man  after  sleep,  and  shaking 
her  invincible  locks.  Methinks  I  see  her  as  an  eagle 


440  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

mewing  her  mighty  mouth,  and  kindling  her  undazzled 
eyes  at  the  full  midday  beam;  purging  and  unsealing 
her  long-abused  sight  at  the  fountain  itself  of  heavenly 
radiance;  while  the  whole  noise  of  timorous  and  flocking 
birds,  with  those  also  that  love  the  twilight,  flutter  about, 
amazed  at  what  she  means,  and  in  their  envious  gabble 
would  prognosticate  a  year  of  sects  and  schisms' ". 


PRESENTATION  OF  PORTRAIT  OF 
SIR  WILLIAM  MEREDITH 


SIR  JOHN  BO  YD,  in  presenting  the  portrait  of 
Sir  Wm.  Meredith  to  the  University  at  the  Com- 
mencement Exercises  on  June  6th,  1913,  referred 
to  some  of  the  Makers  of  the  University,  and  then  said : 
"The  portrait  of  the  fifth  Maker  is  now  to  be  un- 
veiled. His  name  is  connected  with  the  Act  of  1906, 
now  the  Charter  of  the  University  as  federated.  That 
statute  was  the  outcome  of  a  Royal  Commission  on 
University  affairs.  The  first  Federate  Act  of  1887  had 
its  defects  in  the  working  as  disclosed  by  lapse  of  years, 
lack  of  cohesion  in  difrerent  parts,  lack  of  unity  in  re- 
sponsibility, lack  of  disciplinary  powers.  Besides  the 
great  corporate  body,  sturdy  in  its  adolescence,  had 
grown  out  of  its  garments:  it  had  to  be  remeasured, 
refitted,  and  reclothed  in  suitable  apparel,  appropriate 
to  its  conspicuous  position  and  its  splendid  achieve- 
ments. In  other  words,  money  was  needed  to  answer 
the  growing  requirements  of  advancing  knowledge  on 
all  sides,  scientific  and  utilitarian.  A  new  scheme  was 
imperatively  called  for,  to  encourage  the  further  outlay 
of  public  money,  and  to  secure  future  timely  contribu- 
tions. The  work  of  the  commission  answered  the 
demand;  a  well-considered  and  an  elaborate  report 
covered  the  whole  ground.  The  manner  of  working  out 
the  scheme  was  crystallised  in  a  draft  statute  (after- 
wards adopted  by  the  legislature)  couched  in  clear, 
concise,  and  comprehensive  terms.  The  salient  points 
gained  by  the  work  of  the  Commission  were  (1)  the 
appointment  of  a  non-academic  body  of  governors, 
well-picked  men,  as  the  controlling  power  holding  an 
assured  position  for  several  years  (and  removed  from 

[441] 


442  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

party  prejudice)  so  that  a  well-defined  educational 
policy  suited  to  the  needs  of  the  country  might  be  main- 
tained; (2)  The  committal  of  all  academic  concerns 
into  the  hands  of  the  Senate  representing  an  elective 
element  from  the  graduates  and  a  selected  element  from 
the  professors,  in  touch  with  the  faculties  of  all  the 
teaching  bodies;  (3)  The  appointment  of  an  executive 
head  in  the  person  of  the  President,  forming  the  link  of 
connection  between  the  governing  board  and  the  ad- 
vising Senate:  upon  whose  recommendation  professors 
are  to  be  appointed  by  the  governors  (a  distinct  gain 
as  compared  by  former  method  of  appointment  practi- 
cally by  the  Minister  of  Education) ;  (4)  The  rehabili- 
tation of  an  old  body  called  the  Caput  with  new  members 
from  all  the  faculties  clothed  with  powers  of  discipline: 
which  are  a  terror  to  evil-doers  and  for  the  praise  of 
them  that  do  well. 

"  I  would  not  derogate  from  the  just  claims  of  all  the 
commissioners  to  be  commended,  nor  would  I  turn 
aside  to  commend  the  wise  policy  of  the  government 
though  that  policy  legislatively  and  financially  has 
recommended  it  to  many  voters,  but  now  the  emphasis 
is  laid  on  the  one  we  seek  to  honour  as  specially  the 
man  for  the  occasion;  qualified  as  the  elected  represen- 
tative of  the  graduate  body,  trained  in  legal  and  con- 
stitutional lore;  his  skill  as  a  draftsman  that  of  an 
expert  craftsman;  a  man  of  affairs  with  wide  experience 
in  municipal  and  political  life ;  long  interested  in  matters 
of  public  education,  and  ever  intent  in  keeping  it  free 
from  partisan  influences  and  ecclesiastical  control;  he 
was  fitted  to  take  the  labouring  oar,  the  stroke  oar,  to 
be  the  leading  spirit  primus  inter  pares  in  this  reorganis- 
ing and  revitalising  work. 

"The  merits  of  the  new  scheme  tapped  the  sources 
of  supply  and  a  current  from  the  public  treasury  re- 
plenished the  reservoir  of  the  University  and  Velut  arbor 
crescit  io.  So  this  goodly  tree  forthwith  began  to  fructify 
and  to  put  forth  new  branches  and  shoots.  This  fresh 


PRESENTATION  OF  PORTRAIT  443 

output  came  by  way  of  Domestic  Science,  Practical 
Science,  Education  and  University  School,  Forestry, 
Pathology,  Metallurgy,  to  name  some  of  the  more 
recent  manifestations. 

"But  I  must  forbear;  compressed  and  imperfect  as 
my  remarks  may  be,  enough  has  been  said  to  explain, 
to  justify,  the  motive  of  this  present  movement  in 
portraiture. 

' '  Mr.  Chairman,  I  am  commissioned  to  present  through 
you  to  the  Board  of  Governors  and  their  successors  in 
office  this  portrait  to  have  and  to  hold  to  the  use  of  the 
University  and  successive  generations  of  students  so 
long  as  this  tree  of  learning  flourishes,  with  its  leaf 
unwithering  and  yielding  its  fruit  perennially  in  due 
season  for  the  health  and  wealth,  the  healing  and  well- 
being  of  the  Canadian  people. 

"  I  present,  Sir,  the  portrait  of  Sir  William  Meredith." 


THE  ANNUAL  DINNER  OFTHE  UNITED 
ALUMNAE  ASSOCIATION 


THE  United  Alumnae  Association  of  the  University 
of  Toronto  had  its  annual  dinner  during  the 
mellow  eventide  of  June  5,  1913,  in  the  hallowed 
East  Hall  of  the  main  building  of  the  University  of 
Toronto.  The  association  consists  of  four  distinct 
alumnae  organisations — that  of  University,  Victoria, 
and  St.  Hilda's  colleges,  and  of  the  Faculty  of  Medicine. 
The  Arts  Colleges  held  the  presidency  for  the  past  three 
years;  and,  in  accordance  with  the  constitution,  the 
president  of  the  medical  alumnae  association  for  1913, 
Dr.  Augusta  Stowe-Gullen,  is  this  year  the  president 
of  the  combined  societies. 

The  first  duties  incumbent  upon  a  new  president 
are  those  connected  with  the  annual  dinner.  It  has 
always  seemed  to  the  writer  that  the  president  who 
has  been  in  close  touch  with  university  affairs  during 
the  past  year  could  more  easily,  and  sometimes  more 
effectively,  bid  Godspeed  to  the  graduating  students, 
welcome  the  graduates  of  other  years,  and  make  any 
necessary  announcements  and  explanations,  than  can 
the  new  president,  who  has  not  had  time  or  opportunity 
to  grasp  the  situation  thoroughly.  Besides,  the  dinner 
is  the  occasion  of  the  largest  gathering,  and  sometimes 
of  the  only  gathering,  during  the  year,  and  consequently 
affords  the  best  opportunity  of  addressing  the  alumnae 
on  important  subjects,  of  rendering  an  account  of  the 
stewardship  of  the  retiring  committee,  and  of  intro- 
ducing the  new  officers. 

Dr.  Stowe-Gullen  and  her  committee  worked  hard 
to  make  the  dinner  of  1913  a  signal  success,  and  had  the 

[444] 


THE  UNITED  ALUMNAE  DINNER  445 

satisfaction  of  greeting  a  very  large  and  distinguished 
assembly,  not  only  of  medical  alumnae,  who  naturally 
rallied  to  encourage  and  to  honour  their  newly  elected 
president,  but  of  the  alumnae  of  the  arts  colleges.  Were 
there  present  any  alumnae  that  questioned  the  wisdom 
of  having  a  banquet  in  honour  of  the  graduating  class 
of  1913?  If  there  were,  the  joyful  presence  of  alumnae 
from  far  and  near,  the  ventilating  chat,  the  deciphering 
laughter,  the  portable  humour,  the  fugue-like  music  of 
conversation,  the  abounding  wit,  were  the  best  possible 
answers.  Were  there  any  present  from  a  sense  of  duty 
painful  rather  than  pleasurable?  If  there  were,  their 
countenances  betrayed  them  not,  for  each  face  beamed 
with  a  pristine  satisfaction  that  was  assuredly  genuine 
from  the  moment  the  initial  course  appeared,  its  artistic 
colouring  instantly  recalling  the  fresh  fellowship  of  the 
first  year  in  college  life.  Were  any  alumnae  absent 
who  could  have  been  present?  If  there  were, — but  no, 
there  can  be  none  too  young  to  be  intoxicated  with 
selfishness  or  neglect,  too  old  to  wear  the  cankering 
infirmities  or  the  hereditary  ingratitude  of  age ;  none  so 
dyspeptic  that  they  fear  to  partake  of  our  epicurean 
feast,  or  so  unfaithful  to  Alma  Mater  as  deliberately 
to  cast  aside  the  capital  virtue  of  loyalty!  However, 
such  thoughts  surged  not  through  our  President's  mind. 
From  her  seat  of  honour,  her  point  of  vantage,  in  the 
centre  of  the  spacious  hall,  Dr.  Stowe-Gullen  must 
have  been  noting  with  pleasure  how  promptly  the 
dainty  and  appetising  viands  appeared,  and  how  magi- 
cally they  disappeared;  how  mellifluous  was  the  inton- 
ation of  knife  and  fork  and  spoon  and  plate;  how 
generously  the  flowers  diffused  their  fragrance;  how 
suitable  were  the  ingenious  place-cards;  and  how  bright 
and  happy  were  the  graduates,  oblivious  of  the  anxieties 
that  frequent  the  world  of  books  and  of  examinations. 
Yet,  as  the  dinner  drew  to  a  close,  and  the  relentless 
timepiece  on  the  west  wall  ticked  off  the  fleeting  minutes, 
our  President  must  have  caught  the  sympathetic  glance 


446  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

of  many  an  expectant  eye,  for  when  she  arose  to  address 
the  assembly,  she  was  loyally  greeted.  Her  gracious 
and  inspiring  words  were  cordially  applauded. 

The  invited  guests  who  were  present  were  Dr.  and 
Mrs.  Clarke,  President  Falconer,  Principal  Hutton, 
ex-Chancellor  and  Mrs.  Burwash.  Dr.  Clarke,  President 
Falconer,  Principal  Hutton,  and  ex-Chancellor  Burwash 
delivered  short,  but  highly  instructive  addresses.  Ex- 
Chancellor  Burwash,  who  has  recently  returned  from 
Japan,  surprised  and  gladdened  his  hearers  in  telling  of 
the  astonishing  progress  made  by  the  university  women 
of  Tokio. 

At  eight  o'clock  the  alumnae  formed  an  unmar- 
shalled  procession  that  almost  outrivalled  the  commence- 
ment procession,  and  crossed  from  the  main  building  to 
Convocation  Hall,  where  they  enjoyed  the  addresses 
to  the  graduates  of  1913  and  the  organ  recital. 

G.  L. 


REV.  A.  E.  JONES,  S.J.,  LL.D.,  F.R.S.C. 


REV.  A.  E.  JONES,  S.J.,  LL.D.,  F.R.S.C. 


THE  many  friends  of  Rev.  Dr.  Arthur  Edward 
Jones,  who  recently  received  the  degree  of 
Doctor  of  Laws,  honoris  causa,  from  the  Univer- 
sity of  Toronto,  will  be  pleased  to  see  in  this  issue  of 
the  MONTHLY  the  photogravure  of  the  distinguished 
alumnus. 

Rev.  Dr.  Jones  was  born  in  Brockville,  Ontario, 
seventy-five  years  ago;  but  age  sits  lightly  on  his  sturdy 
shoulders,  and  his  movements  still  recall  his  athletic 
prowess  in  college  baseball  and  hockey.  On  his  father's 
side,  Rev.  Dr.  Jones  is  of  Puritan  stock;  on  his  mother's, 
of  the  Scotch  blood  of  Inverness.  From  the  Brockville 
Grammar  School  the  young  student  proceeded  to  St. 
Mary's  College,  Montreal,  two  leading  colleges  in 
France,  Boston  College,  Mass.,  and  Fordham  Univer- 
sity, N.Y.  In  1901,  Father  Jones  was  appointed  Rector 
of  Loyola,  Montreal. 

From  his  boyhood  Rev.  Dr.  Jones  has  been  an 
indefatigable  worker  in  early  Canadian  history.  His 
facile  pen  is  well  known  in  many  valuable  compilations. 
He  has  edited  many  Canadian  publications,  and  ably 
assisted  R.  G.  Thwaites  in  "Jesuit  Relations  and  Allied 
Documents".  In  1909  the  Archives  Department  of  the 
Ontario  Government  published  his  "Old  Huronia". 

Rev.  Dr.  Jones  has  been  active  in  many  othe/  phases 
of  life.  He  established  a  splendid  sailors'  club,  invented 
an  excellent  fire  escape,  originated  a  perpetual  calendar 
of  movable  feasts,  painted  several  pictures  of  the 
highest  artistic  merit,  which  treasures  of  art  his  devoted 
nephew,  Mr.  Harry  A.  Jones  of  Montreal,  prizes  highly, 
laid  out  the  grounds  of  several  famous  colleges,  and  has 
been  the  architect  of  more  than  one  noted  seat  of  learning. 

[449] 


450  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

Like  all  other  men  of  surpassing  genius,  Rev.  Dr. 
Jones  is  most  genial  and  affable,  and  makes  warm  friends 
wherever  he  goes.  His  modesty  and  simplicity  and 
charm  as  a  conversationalist  endear  him  at  once.  The 
writer  heard  Rev.  Dr.  Jones  say  almost  in  a  whisper 
and  quite  unaware  that  he  was  overheard,  "How  strange 
that  I  am  honoured  with  a  degree  from  the  great  Uni- 
versity of  Toronto,  and  many  other  men  far  more 
deserving  are  not  noticed!"  But  all  who  know  the 
amiable  and  learned  doctor  are  certain  that  the  Uni- 
versity of  Toronto  has  honoured  itself  in  honouring 
him. 

The  alumni  of  the  University  of  Toronto  heartily 
wish  the  illustrious  archivist  many  more  prosperous 
years  of  usefulness  in  his  chosen  sphere,  and  hope  to 
have  the  pleasure  of  perusing  many  more  of  his  contri- 
butions to  the  archives  of  Ontario  and  of  Canada. 


THE  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 


A  MAGAZINE  PUBLISHED  BY  THE  ALUMNI  ASSOCIA- 
TION OF  THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO. 


EDITORIAL  COMMITTEE. 

I.  H.  CAMERON,  M.B.,  LL.D.,  W.  R.  CARR,  Ph.D., 
J.  M.  CLARK,  M.A.,  LL.B.,  R.  A.  GRAY,  B.A.,  H.  E.  T. 
HAULTAIN,  M.E.,  REV.  FATHER  KELLY,  B.A.,  J.  C. 
MCLENNAN,  Ph.D.,  C.  H.  MITCHELL,  C.E.,  J.  SQUAIR, 
B.A.,  F.  N.  G.  STARR,  M.D.,  J.  B.  TYRRELL,  M.A., 
B.Sc.,  GORDON  WALDRON,  B.A.,  GEO.  WILKIE,  B.A. 

A.  B.  MACALLUM,  Sc.D.,  F.R.S.,  Editor-in-chief,  Chairman. 


Miss  G.  LAWLER,  M.A.,  AND  GEORGE  H.  LOCKE,  M.A., 
Ph.D.,  Associate  Editors. 


ADDRESS  COMMUNICATIONS  TO  J.  PATTERSON,  M.A., 
SECRETARY  OF  THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  ALUMNI 
ASSOCIATION,  ROOM  51,  PHYSICS  BUILDING,  UNI- 
VERSITY OF  TORONTO. 


COMMUNICATIONS  REGARDING  "PERSONALS"  ARE  TO  BE 
ADDRESSED  TO  MlSS  M.  J.  HELSON,  M.A.,  UNIVER- 
SITY OF  TORONTO. 


THE  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY  is  ISSUED  ON  OR  ABOUT 
THE  IOTH  NOVEMBER,  DECEMBER,  JANUARY,  FEB- 
RUARY, MARCH,  APRIL,  MAY,  JUNE,  JULY. 

SUBSCRIPTION,  $1.00  A  YEAR.    SINGLE  COPIES,  15  CENTS. 


TORONTO 
PRINTED  AT  THE  UNIVERSITY  PRESS. 

[451] 


452  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

THE    SENATE 

The  Term  Meeting  of  the  Senate  was  held  on 
Wednesday,  June  4,  1913. 

A  report  from  the  Council  of  the  Faculty  of  Arts 
approved  by  the  Board  of  Arts  Studies  was  adopted. 
In  that  report  a  new  scheme  for  the  General  Course, 
which  has  been  under  discussion  by  the  Council  of  the 
Faculty  of  Arts  for  the  past  Session,  is  approved.  The 
details  of  the  plan  are  to  be  worked  out  during  the 
coming  Session,  and  should  come  into  operation  with 
the  beginning  of  the  Session  1914-15. 

Mr.  Waldron  drew  attention  to  the  number  of 
appointments  from  British  universities  as  indicated  in 
a  return  presented  at  a  previous  meeting  of  the  Senate. 
In  this  return  it  is  shown  that  on  the  Staff  in  the  Faculty 
of  Arts  of  the  University,  there  are  six  who  are  graduates 
of  Toronto  and  a  British  university;  there  are  eight  who 
are  graduates  of  Toronto  and  an  American  university; 
there  are  six  who  are  graduates  of  Toronto  and  a 
European  university;  there  is  one  who  is  a  graduate  of 
a  Canadian  university  other  than  Toronto,  and  a 
European  university.  There  are  two  graduates  of 
American  universities,  two  of  European  universities, 
and  fifteen  of  British  universities.  In  University  College 
there  are  three  who  are  graduates  of  Toronto  and  a 
British  university,  six  of  a  British  university,  and  there 
is  one  of  a  British  and  an  American  university.  These 
are  based  upon  the  appointments  for  the  Session  1912-13. 

Results  in  the  Faculties  of  Arts,  Medicine,  and  House- 
hold Science  were  received  and  adopted,  as  also  results 
in  Law,  Dentistry,  Pharmacy,  and  Veterinary  Science. 

Studies  covering  the  curricula  in  Agriculture  and 
in  Music  were  given  their  last  reading. 

INTERNATIONAL  GEOLOGICAL  CONGRESS 

The  twelfth  meeting  of  the  International  Geological 
Congress  will  be  held  from  the  6th  to  the  14th  August 
in  the  University  of  Toronto.  This  is  the  first  time  that 


TORONTONENSIA  453 

the  Congress  has  met  in  Canada,  and  at  it  will  be  assem- 
bled the  greatest  number  of  geologists  and  mining 
engineers  that  have  ever  met  together.  The  staff  of 
the  Geological  Survey  of  Canada  has  edited  a  monograph 
on  the  "Coal  Resources  of  the  World"  especially  for 
this  meeting.  This  monograph  has  been  in  preparation 
for  the  past  two  and  a  half  years,  and  will  consist  of 
three  volumes  and  one  atlas. 

Other  subjects  to  be  discussed  at  the  Congress  are: 
Differentiation  in  Igneous  Magmas;  The  Influence  of 
Depth  on  the  Character  of  Metalliferous  Deposits; 
The  Origin  and  Extent  of  the  Pre-Cambrian  Sedimen- 
taries;  the  Sub-division,  Correlation,  and  Terminology 
of  the  Pre-Cambrian;  to  what  extent  was  the  Ice  Age 
broken  by  Interglacial  Periods;  the  Physical  and  Faunal 
Characteristics  of  the  Palaeozoic  Seas;  with  reference  to 
the  Value  of  the  Recurrence  of  Seas  in  Establishing 
Geological  Systems. 

There  will  be  a  Special  Convocation  of  the  Univer- 
sity of  Toronto  on  the  14th  August  to  confer  honorary 
degrees  on  distinguished  members  of  the  Congress. 

The  Canadian  Institute  has  prepared  for  this  meet- 
ing of  the  Congress  a  Scientific  Handbook  dealing  with 
the  Natural  History,  Geology,  Archaeology,  Climatology, 
and  History,  etc.,  of  Toronto  and  vicinity. 

NAMES    OF  PERSONS  ADMITTED  TO  DEGREES 
AT  COMMENCEMENT,  JUNE  6,   1913. 

DOCTOR  OF  LAWS  (Honoris  Causa). — Daniel  Miner  Gordon,  M.A., 
D.D.,  LL.D.,  James  Alexander  McLean,  M.A.,  Ph.D.,  LL.D.,  Frank 
Fairchild  Wesbrook,  M.A.,  M.D.,  C.M.,  LL.D.,  Rev.  Artihilr  Edward 
Jones,  S.J. 

DOCTOR  OF  SCIENCE  (Honoris  Causa). — Thomas  Kennard  Thomson, 
C.E. 

DOCTOR  OF  PHILOSOPHY. — Absalom  Cosens,  Vivian  Ellsworth  Pound, 
Percival  Wilson  Spence,  Joseph  Roy  Sanderson  (in  absentia). 

MASTER  OF  ARTS.— Miss  E.  J.  Affleck,  B.A.,  1912;  A.  E.  Allin,  B.A., 
1910;  W.  R.  Ramsay  Armitage,  B.A.  Dalhousie;  F.  C.  Asbury,  B.A.,  1911; 
Miss  A.  Wbods  Ballard,  B.A.,  1899;  Miss  M.  W.  Blain,  B.A.,  1911;  G.  R. 
Bradken,  B-.A.,  1912;  N.  Cacciapuoti;  C.  H.  Carruthers,  B.A.,  1912;  W.  A. 


454  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

Clemens,  B.A.,  1912;  R.  C.  Coatsworth,  B.A.,  1910;  J.  B.  Collip,  B.A,, 
1912;  W.  F.  Dixon,  B.A.,  1912;  W.  J.  Fawcett,  B.A.,  1912;  W.  Fingland, 
B.A.,  1912;  W.  S.  Funnell,  B.A.,  1912;  Miss  M.  Gordon,  B.A.,  1912;  W.  C. 
Graham,  B.A.,  1912;  J.  E.  Gray,  B.A,,  1912;  J.  L.  Guinn,  B.A.,  1909;  Miss 
H.  M.  E.  Herrington,  B.A.,  1912;  H.  G.  Hiscbcks,  B.A.,  1910;  E.  A.  Hodg- 
son, B.A.,  1912;  H.  Holgate,  B.A.,  1912;  C.  E.  Johnston,  B.A.,  1912; 
Miss  E.  M.  Kells,  B.A.,  1910;  W.  M.  Lee,  B.A.,  1911;  J.  D.  Mackenzie- 
Naughton,  B.A.,  1912;  W.  N.  MaoQueen,  B.A.,  1912;  H.  C.  Martin,  B.A., 
1912;  Miss  M.  S.  Urqimart  Newton,  B.A.,  1912;  O.  J.  Nursef/B.A.,  1908; 
C.  Patersori-Smyth,  B.A.,  1910;  Miss  F.  P.  Plummer,  B.A.,  1912;  G.  E. 
Reaman,  B.A.,  1911;  H.  O.  Rogers,  B.A.,  1911;  F.  N.  Stapleford,  B.A., 
1912;  Miss  J.  Moffat  Starr,  B.A.,  1911;  T.  H.  Stewart,  B.A.,  1912;  A.  C. 
S.  Trivett,B.A.,  1912;  Miss  M.  M.  Waddingtott,  B.A.,  1911;  Miss  E.  M. 
Wade,B.A.,  19(M;  E.  J.  Whittaker,  B.A.,  1912;  W.  B.  Wiegand,  B.A.,  1912; 
A.  G.  Young,  B.A.,  1912. 

MASTER  OF  LAWS. — J.  J.  Power. 

DOCTOR  OF  MEDICINE. — R.  D.  Defries,  M.B.,  1911. 

BACHELOR  OF  LAWS. — G.  W.  Adams,  B.A.,  A  .  C.  Bell,  B.A.,  J.  Cairns, 
B.A.,  W.  H.  Cook,  B.A.,  A.  L.  Fleming,  B.A.,  F.  ] .  Foley,  Murray  Gbrdon, 
B.A.,  H.  E.  Grosch,  B.A.,  J.  H.  McDonald,  R.  Smith,  E.  Sugarman,  B.A. 

BACHELOR  OF  MEDICINE. — S.  L.  Alexander,  W.  C.  Allison,  H.  H. 
Argue,  J.  P.  Austin,  A.  E.  Best,  B.A.,  C.  A.  Brisco,  F.  A.  Brockenshire, 

C.  P.  Brown,  B.A.,  A.  Brodey,  B.A.,  H.  L.  Bryce,  B.A.,  J.  F.  Burgess, 
T.  L.  Butters,  O.  E.  Carr,  B.A.,  K.  E.  Cooke,  B.A.,  J.  A.  Cottam,  T.  D. 
Cumberland,  G.  E.  Darby,  B.A.,  A.  M.  Day,  B.A.,  W.  J.  Deadman,  B.A., 
G.  P.  Dunning,  W.  H.  Eby,  B.A.,  P.  E.  Faed,  O.  E.  Finch,  A.  A.  Fletcher, 
R.  O.  Frost,  J.  Z.  Gillies,  R.  W.  Gliddon,  G.  C.  Graham,  G.  G.  Greer,  H.  H. 
Hart,  B.A.,  E.  R.  Hastings,  W.  O.  Henry,  B.A.,  W.  J.  Hicks,  B.A.,  O.  M. 
Irwin,  B.A.,  B.  F.  Keillor,  D.  B.  Leitch,  B.A.,  F.  J.  Livingston,  B.A.,  E.  P. 
Lewis,  G.  W.  Lougheed,  C.  A.  McClenahan,  B.A.,  A.  E.  McCulloch,  B.A., 
J.  F.  McLay,  B.A.,  G.  S.  McAlpine,  Miss  A.  McEwen,  T.  H.  McKillip, 

D.  B.  McLean,  J.  L.  Mahoney,  S.  W.  Otton,  R.  C.  Phelps,  W.  A.  Reddick, 
S.  A.  Richardson,  W.  L.  Robinson,  H.  P.  Rogers,  A.  C.  Rowswell,  L.  M. 
Rice,  B.A.,  H.  P.  Robinson,  B.A.,  S.  O.  Rogers,  T.  M.  Savage,  W.  A.  Scott, 
J.  D.  Shields,  K.  M.  Benoit  Simon,  E.  A.  Smith,  H.  A.  Snetsinger,  J.T. 
Thomson,  C.  E.  Trow,  J.  G.  Turnbull,  F.  M.  Walker,  G.  H.  Watson, 

F.  E.  Webb,  G.  E.  White,  H.  W.  Wookey. 

BACHELOR  OF  ARTS. — Classics;  English  and  History  (Classical  Opt.); 
Orientals;  Greek  and  Hebrew — S.  M.  Adams,  F.  Ainsworth,  R.  C.  Berkin- 
shaw,  V.  O.  Boyle,  F.  G.  Buchanan,  Miss  M.  M.  Colbeck,  W.  Coutts, 
L.  C.  Cox,  Miss  M.  L.  Cuthbertson,  S.  G.  Devitt,  A.  M.  Doyle,  W.  A. 
Gardiner,  G.  L.  Haggen,  H.  A.  Harrison,  W.  E.  W.  Hutty,  W.  F.  Huycke 

G.  S.  Lloyd,  Miss  K.  P.  McVean,  E.  A.  Hamilton  Martin,  W.  J.  Mumford, 
J.  H.  Pddley,  Miss  J.  B.  Reade,  H.  E.  A.  Rose,  J.  W.  Stewart,  H.  H.  Wallace, 
Miss  M.  G.  Wilson,  H.  V.  Wrong. 


TORONTONENSIA  455 

Modern  Languages;  English  and  History  (Mod.  Opt.) — Miss  L.  M.  Allen, 
Miss  R.  Allison,  Miss  F.  M.  Blatchford,  Miss  A.  W.  L.  Breadbn,  Miss  J. 
Burns,  Miss  M.  N.  Burriss,  Miss  G.  M.  M.  Chapman,  Miss  I.  E.  Clemens, 
Miss  J.  M.  Clement,  Miss  E.  E.  Cloke,  Miss  A.  L.  Cook,  Miss  G.  H.  Cotter, 
G.  A.  Coyne,  J.  F.  Dales,  Miss  P.  I.  Davis,  Miss  L.  Belfry  de  Guerre,  Miss 
A.  A.  Dewar,  Miss  R.  M.  P.  Dickson,  Miss  L.  I.  Douglas,  Miss  C.  McRitchie 
Eakins,  Miss  K.  F.  Elliott,  Miss  M.  G.  Elliott,  Miss  H.  Field,  Miss  E. 
Fraser,  Miss  G.  Gardner,  Miss  E.  I.  Gilroy,  Miss  I.  Goldstick,  Miss  E.  M. 
Henderson,  Miss  D.  L.  Hoig,  Miss  T.  E.  Hutton,  Miss  H.  Ingham,  Miss 
M.  G.  Kerr,  Miss  V.  I.  Keys,  Miss  E.  W.  King,  J.  F.  Lucas,  Miss  L.  R. 
Lyons,  Miss  B.  McCamus,  A.  P.  McKenzie,  Miss  B.  Macnab,  Miss  H. 
Macklin,  Miss  M.  C.  Mairs,  N.  L.  Murch,  G.  C.  Patterson,  Miss  W.  E. 
Phelps,  Miss  D.  E.  Redman,  J.  D.  Robins,  Miss  M.  E.  Ross,  Miss  B.  H. 
Rowlin,  Miss  H.  G.  Smellie,  Miss  H.  C.  H.  Smith,  W.  R.  Smith,  Miss  R. 

E.  Spence,  Miss  A.  M.  A.  Taylor,  Miss  F.  S.  Todd,  Miss  E.  E.  Trotter, 
Miss  I.  Underbill,  Miss  V.  L.  Whitney,  Miss  G.  E.  Wookey. 

Political  Science;  Modern  History;  Commerce  and  Finance — P.  P.  Acland, 
C.  R.  Ankenman,  W.  J.  Beaton,  J.  M.  Bullen,  F.  W.  Callahan,  W.  B. 
Cowan,  R.  B.  Duggan,  A.  Eakins,  W.  G.  Egbert,  H.  M.  Ford,  R.  Forsyth, 
J.  D.  Gibson,  T.  E.  Greer,  H.  V.  Hearst,  T.  F.  Hinds,  H.  C.  Jeffries,  R.  B. 
Johnston,  W.  P.  Krug,  W.  J.  Little,  H.  W.  Lofft,  H.  J.  McLaughlin,  J.  M. 
Mitchell,  W.  C.  Parker,  H.  E.  B.  Platt,  T.  B.  Richardson,  H.  B.  Settering- 
ton,  P.  Shulman,  Miss  E.  E.  Smillie,  J.  H.  Stoneman,  N.  H.  Treadwell, 
W.  F.  Wallace,  M.  F.  Wilkes. 

Philosophy— K.  J.  Beaton,  C.  H.  Bowman,  F-  Charles,  W.  E.  Donnelly, 
R.  K.  Fairbairn,  C.  G.  Fletcher,  H.  G.  Fbrster,  F.  R.  Hall,  J.  Hateley, 
A.  H.  Howitt,  G.  F.  Kingston,  J.  Line,  J.  G.  McKee,  A.  McFarlane  Miller, 
J.  R.  Mutchmor,  G.  W.  Oliver,  A.  P.  Park,  J.  R.  Peters,  A.  L.  Phelps, 
W.  A.  Ross,  J.  A.  Scott,  A.  L.  Smith,  E.  J.  Spinks,  J.  J.  Stillwell,  W.J. 
Thompson,  R.  D.  Turnbull,  F.  H.  Vanstone,  A.  M.  Wise. 

Philosophy  (St.  Michael's  College)— C.  J.  D.  Black,  E;  M.  Brennan,  D. 
L.  Forestall,  L.  Forristjal,  L.  B.  Garvin";  B.  T;  Kingsley,  T.  J.  McGwan, 
J.  A.  Mogan,  M.  S.  O'Brien,  F.  C.  O'Leary. 

Mathematics;  Physics;  Astro-Physics — A.  D.  Banting,  J.  H.  Birkenshaw, 
G.  S.  East?oh,  Miss  R.  M.  Evans,  Miss  R.  M.  F.  Fleming,  R.  J.  P.  Gauley, 
H.  Holmes,  J.  T.  Jenkins,  D.  P.  J.  Kelly,  M.  E.  Lobb,  L.  G.  McAndless, 
H.  N.  MacCorkindale,  Miss  M.  A.  McLellan,  A.  R.  McLeod,  J.  McQueen, 
Miss  G.  Martin,  Miss  J.  L.  Muirhead,  Miss  F.  B.  Train. 

Biological  and  Physical  Sciences;  Physiological  and  Biochemical  Sciences; 
Biology— G.  W.  Armstrdng,  W.  W.  Barraclough,  P.  B.  Brown,  L.  W.  Dales, 
G.  A.  Davis,  J.  A.  Dickson,  Miss  F.  M.  Flanagan,  J.  R.  Fryer,  J.  H.  Howell, 
W.  P.  McCowan,  L.  P.  Menzie,  H.  C.  Pugh,  T.  E.  Robinson,  J.  R.  Smith, 

F.  Spearing,  N.  O.  Thomas,  N.  A.  Wallace,  C.  H.  Warriner,  T.  D.  Wheeler, 
Miss  B.  H.  Wilson,  M.  J.  Wilson,  R.  P.  Wodehouse. 


456  UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 

Chemistry  and  Mineralogy;  Geology  and  Mineralogy,  Household  Science — 
H.  R.  Brandt, ,K.  E.  Burgess,  Miss  A.  Montgomery  Coulter,  W.  A.  David- 
son, H.  V.  Ellsworth,  A.  C.  Hazen,  N.  J.  Ireland, ;Miss  M.  E.  MacKenzie, 
Miss  I.  F.  MacLachlan,  W.  H.  Martin,  Miss  E.  M.  Miller,  Miss  R.  K.  Neff, 
N.  C.  Qua,  Miss  J.  G.  Wright. 

General  Course — Miss  L.  K.  Aitken,  Miss  A.  J.  Anderson,  H.  N.  Barry, 
R.  T.  Birks.J.  L.  Bishop,  Miss  M.  H.  Blet'cher,  A.  H.  Boddy,  Miss  S.  A. 
Broatch,  G.  M.  Brock,  C.  G.  Brown,  Miss  M.  W.  Burfting,  H.  C.  Burwash, 
Miss  M.  L.  Burwash,  Miss  C.  A.  Cavell,  G.  C.  Clarke,  J.  Collins,  Miss  A. 
W.  Crawforth,  Miss  B.  M.  Crawforth,  Miss  G.  Cruikshank,  Miss  M.  J. 
Darrach,  Miss  A.  B.  Davidson,  Miss  L.  H.  DeLaporte,  J.  C.  Dempster, 
P.  T.  DoVling,  P.  J.  Dykes,  Miss  I.  M.  Finch,  H.  A.  Frost,  Miss  E.  R. 
Gardiner,  Miss  Z.  I.  Garvin,  C.  B.  Gill,  J.  E.  Glover,  Miss  G.  Goldie,  H. 
J.  Goodyear,  Miss  G.  Gordon,  F.  T.  Graham,  W.  H.  Gregory,  Miss  E. 

A.  Gwyn,  Miss  M.  M.  Hamilton,  Miss  J.  E.  Harstone,  Miss  O.  E.  Hender- 
son, Miss  A.  Hilborn,  A.  B.  Holmes,  Miss  A.  M.  Hunter,  L.  I.  Hunter, 
Miss  V.  M.  Hyland,  L.  M.  Keachie,  M.  W.  Keefer,  E.  E.  Kern,  J.  W.  F. 
Kerr,  Miss  M.  B.  Kettlewell,  C.  St.  Clair  McKay,  G.  L.  B.  Mackenzie, 
Miss  A.  McNeely,  M.  I.  Machell,  R.  H.  Manzer,  Miss  E.  H.  Matthews, 
E.  F.  Maunsell,  Miss  A.  Merritt,  Miss  E.  M.  Miller,  Miss  I.  M.  Oldham, 
R.  J.  Orde,  Miss  M.  F.  Owen,  Miss  A.  C.  Ponsford,  W.  D.  Roach,  J.  D. 
Scott,  W.  E.  Sloan,  Miss  L.  H.  Snider,  Miss  E.  L.  Stockwell,  J.  C.  Thomson, 
Miss  M.  E.  Trotter,  Miss  C.  L.  vbn  Gunten,  Miss  W.  L.  Williams,  Miss  J. 
E.  Wilson,  A.  S.  Winchester. 

CIVIL  ENGINEER. — F.  A.  Dallyn,  E.  A.  James,  C.  H.  Marrs. 
MECHANICAL  ENGINEER. — A.  G.  Christie,  E.  H.  Darling,  G.  J.  Manson, 
R.  S.  Smart. 

MINING  ENGINEER. — D.  L.  H.  Forbes. 
ELECTRICAL  ENGINEER. — P.  H.  Mitchell. 

BACHELOR  OF  APPLIED  SCIENCE. — O.  F.  Adams,  R.  J.  Allen,  F.  Alport, 

C.  R.  Avery,  L.  C.  M.  Baldwin,  F.  W.  Beatty,  W.  B.  Beatty,  B.  S.  Black, 

D.  Blain,  E.  R.  Bonter,  W.  M.  Brock,  T.  R.  Buchanan,  W.  B.  Buchanan, 

B.  H.  A.  Burrows,  L.  L.  Campbell,  G.  E.  Clarkson,  B.  D.  Clegg,  J.  H. 
Coleman,  G.  M.  Cook,  B.  R.  Coon,  A.  J.  Dates,  E.  L.  Deitch,  A.  V.  DeLa- 
porte, R.  W.  Dimond,  F.  R.  Fiddes,  D.  H.  Fleming,  T.  R.  C.  Flint,  J.  S. 
Galbraith,  H.  M.  Goodman,  A.  G.  Gray,  A.  J.  Gray,  E.  R.  Gray,  J.  P. 
Hadcock,  H.  G.  Hall,  H.  A.  Hawley,  R.  L.  Hearn,  H.  J.  Heinonen,  R.  A. 
Henry,  T.  A.  Hill,  O.  Holden,  J.  T.  Howard,  T.  F.  Hewlett,  A.  E.  Kerr, 
J.  S.  Laing,  H.  D'Alton  Liviiigston,  T.  V.  McCarthy,  W.  L.  McFaul,  H.  R. 
MacKenzie,  K.  S.  Maclachlan,  A.  R.  MacPherson,  W.  H.  MacTavish, 
K.  F.  Mickleborough,  G.  J.  Mickler,  N.  C.  Millman,  F.  J.  Mulqueen.W. 

C.  Murdie,  K.  L.  Newton,  W.  V.  Oke,  C.  J.  Otto,  N.  F.  Parkinson,  J.  W. 
Peart,  J.  E.  Perron,  H.  C.  Quail,  E.  G.  Ratz,  J.  M.  Riddell,  J.  E.  Ritchie, 
C.S.  Robertson,  H.  L.  Roblin,  L.  W.  Rothery,  C.  C.  Rous,  C.  H.  Russell, 


TORONTONENSIA  467 

A.  A.  Scarlett,  B.  H.  Segre,  L.  Sewell,  H.  L.  Seymour,  M.  C.  Sharp,  K.  E. 
Shaw,  D.  G.  Sinclair,  R.  W.  Soper,  W.  K.  Thompson,  J.  M.  Thompson, 
D.  J.  Thomson,  T.  E.  Torrance,  W.  G.  Ure,  C.  F.  von  Gunten,  H.  Webster, 

D.  H.  Weir,  A.  J.  Wright,  L.  P.  Yorke. 

DOCTOR  OF  DENTAL  SURGERY. — Admitted  to  the  Degree  on  May  2, 1913 — 
J.  B.  Aiken,  J.  C.  Allan,  G.  F.  Allison,  H.  H.  Armstrong,  D.  L.  Brown, 
G.  V.  Connolly,  P.  E.  Crysler,  J.  A.  Dean,  J.  M.  Dixon,  W.  J.  M.  Dolson, 
J.  R.  Doyle,  W.  J.  Fuller,  L.  S.  Godwin,  G.  W.  Harris,  W.  T.  Haynes,  W. 

E.  Hughes^  C.  M.  Joyce,  K.  M.  Johnson,  E.  J.  Lehman,  W.  B.  Leatherdale, 
J.  H.  Lumsden,  C.  R.  Minns,  G.  V.  Morton,  J.  M.  MacKay,  A.  D.  Mac- 
Pherson,  D.  A.  McCarten,  W.  J.  McEwen,  E.  F.  McGregor,  D.  A.  P. 
McKay,  W.  H.  McLaughlin,  D.  R.  McLean,  M.  R.  Parkin,  M.  Pivnick, 
C.  Purdon,  J.  W.  Reynolds,  G.  I.  Robertson,  M.  W.  Rutherford,  Miss  L. 
M.  Ryerse,  H.  M.  Schweitzer,  R.  C.  H.  Staples,  M.  C.  Tindale,  W.  G. 
Trelford,  C.  E.  Vander  Voort,  C.  W.  Waldron,  G.  A.  Wilcox,  J.  H.  Wiltze, 
N.  H.  Winn,  S.  H.  Zinn. 

BACHELOR  OF  THE  SCIENCE  OF  AGRICULTURE. — R.  S.  Beckett,  A.  G. 
Bland,  R.  A.  Boddy,  G.  G.  Bramhill,  R.  W.  Brown,  R.  H.  Clemens,  H. 
Cooke,  G.  J.  Culham,  S.  R.  Curzon,  E.  Davies,  W.  Davison,  R.  Diaz, 
G.  C.  Ellis,  R.  H.  Ferguson,  J.  B.  Grange,  P.  S.  D.  Harding,  L.  B.  Henry, 
L.  J.  Hextall,  M.  H.  Howitt,  G.  J.  Jenkins,  S.  C.  Johnston,  H.  L.  Heegan, 
H.  M.  King,  D.  McKee,  F.  E.  Millen,  C.  S.  Nicholson,  H.  C.  Nixon,  J.  W. 
Noble,  E.  F.  Palmer,  H.  E.  Presant,  C.  Rogers,  H.  S.  Ryrie,  F.  D.  Shaver, 
A.  W.  Sirett,  H.  Staniforth,  J.  L.  Tennant,  W.  H.  J.  Tisdale,  C.  A.  Tregillus, 
C.  A.  Webster,  G.  Wilson. 

BACHELOR  OF  THE  ScrENCE  OF  FORESTRY. — L.  R.  Andrews,  G.  E. 
Bothwell,  H.  R.  Christie,  S.  H.  Clark,  B.  R.  Martin,  F.  McVickar,  F.  S. 
Newman,  A.  E.  Parlow,  S.  S.  Sadler,  L.  C.  Tilt,  G.  Tunstell. 

BACHELOR  OF  PHARMACY. — W.  E.  Armstrong,  A.  F.  Astley,  H.  N. 
Balfour,  W.  D.  Bass,  G.  J.  Bray,  C.  C.  Brown,  A.  L.  Caldwell,  J.  A.  Capell, 
C.  L.  Coultis,  F.  C.  Curry,  T.  L.  Dymond,  J.  H.  Ellis,  R.  Geiger,  F.  C. 
Griffiths,  M.  J.  Hahn,  Miss  B.  Keeley,  J.  A.  Kennedy,  A.  L.  Kerr,  A.  J. 
Kilgour,  A.  A.  Klemmer,  F.  J.  La  Fleur,  N.  L.  Lambettus,  Miss  M.  Le 
Patourel,  C.  R.  McBride,  T.  L.  McCullough,  J.  A.  MacDonald,  N.  G. 
McHardy,  G.  R.  McRae,  I.  M.  Moore,  R.  L.  Peppin,  J.  R.  Platt,  J.  W. 
Preston,  R.  D.  Watson,  W.  R.  Watson,  W.  Webbet,  W.  J.  Wilson,  G.  S. 
Wood,  L.  B.  Woodman. 

BACHELOR  OF  VETERINARY  SCIENCE. — G.  A.  Bowman,  F.  E.  Bronson, 
A.  C.  Burt,  W.  R.  Cox,  G.  K.  Hobson,  H.  R.  McEwen,  C.  W.  Mclntosh, 
J.  N.  Pringle,  F.  F.  Russell,  F.  A.  Young. 

BACHELOR  OF  Music. — Miss  A.  E.  Cockburn,  Miss  M.  O.  Dowsley, 
H.  A.  Stares. 

MEDALS  AND  SCHOLARSHIPS. — Post-Graduate — 

The  Flaielle  Fellowship — H.  V.  Wrong. 

The  Rhodes  Scholarship— C.  H.  Carruthers. 


458 


UNIVERSITY  MONTHLY 


PERSONALS 


An  important  part  of  the  work  of  the  Alum- 
ni Association  is  to  keep  a  card  register  of 
the  graduates  of  the  University  of  Toronto 
in  all  the  faculties.  It  is  very  desirable  that 
the  information  about  the  graduates  should 
be  of  the  most  recent  date  possible.  The 
Editor  will  therefore  be  greatly  obliged  if  the 
Alumni  will  send  in  items  of  news  concerning 
themselves  or  their  fellow-graduates.  The 
information  thus  supplied  will  be  published  in 
THE  MONTHLY,  and  will  also  be  entered  on 
the  card  register. 

This  department  is  in  charge  of 
Miss  M.  J.  Helson,  M.A. 


H.  H.  Sir  John  M.  Gibson,  B.A. 
'63  (U.),  M.A.,  LL.D.,  celebrated 
the  fiftieth  anniversary  of  his  gradu- 
ation on  June  5th  by  entertaining 
at  dinner  the  members  of  his  class 
and  graduates  of  over  40  years 
standing. 

Geo.  E.  Shaw,  B.A.  75  (U.),  of 
Burlington,  Ont.,  was  made  an 
honorary  life  member  of  the  Modern 
Language  Section  of  the  Ontario 
Educational  Association  at  its  last 
meeting. 

On  the  evening  of  Thursday, 
June  5th,  in  the  Faculty  Union,  the 
Toronto  members  of  the  class  of  '84 
entertained  at  dinner  their  class- 
mate Rev.  D.  J.  McQueen  of 
Edmonton.  Those  present  were 
Dr.  J.  F.  Durand,  J.  M.  McWhin- 
ney,  Dr.  Harley  Smith,  R.  K. 
Sproule,  George  W.  Holmes,  R.  A. 
Gray  and  Dr.  J.  C.  Fields. 

Professor  Robert  R.  Bensley, 
B.A.,  M.B.,  '92  (U.)  of  the  depart- 
ment of  anatomy  in  the  University 
of  Chicago,  has  been  made  one  of 
the  editors  of  the  Internationale 
Monatsschrift  fur  Anatomic  und 
Physiologic,  published  in  Leipzig. 


The  class  of  Arts  '94,  University 
College,  is  holding  its  first  re-union 
next  June,  on  account  of  the 
twentieth  anniversary  of  gradua- 
tion. The  provisional  program 
includes  a  luncheon  at  the  Royal 
Canadian  Yacht  Club  and  a  dinner 
at  some  club.  The  Secretary  of  the 
Committee  is  C.  A.  Moss,  B.A., 
LL.B.,  Traders  Bank  Building, 
Toronto. 

Miss  Agnes  R.  Riddell,  B.A.  '96 
(U.),  M.A.,  has  for  the  past  year 
and  a  half,  been  doing  post-gradu- 
ate work  in  Romance  Languages  at 
the  University  of  Chicago.  She  has 
been  appointed,  for  the  summer 
quarter,  head  of  Kelly  Hall,  one  of 
the  residences  for  women  in  con- 
nection with  the  University. 

G.  F.  Colling,  B.A.  '97  (U.),  has 
been  appointed  mathematical 
master  at  St.  Mary's  Collegiate 
Institute  for  the  coming  year. 

Davis  S.  Dix,  B.A.  '04  (U.), 
M.A.,  Ph.D.,  of  Chalmers  Church, 
Guelph,  has  accepted  the  call  to 
Saskatoon. 

Dr.  Otto  Klotz,  LL.D.  '04  (U.), 
has  had  the  honorary  degree  of 
Doctor  of  Science  conferred  upon 
him  by  the  University  of  Michigan. 

Robert  E.  Johnston,  B.A.  '08 
(V.),  M.B.,  ship  surgeon  on  the 
C.P.R.  R.M.S.  Empress  of  Britain, 
has  taken  a  post-graduate  course  in 
London,  obtaining  the  degree  of 
M.R.C.S.,  L.R.C.P. 

Dr.  Charles  S.  Wright,  B.A.  '08 
(U.),  returned  from  the  Antartic 
Expedition  on  June  11,  1913.  A 
reception  was  held  in  his  honour 


TORONTONENSIA 


459 


at  the  City  Hall  on  Monday, 
June  16,  when  he  was  presented 
with  a  watch  by  the  City  Council. 
Dr.  Wright  left  on  July  1st  for 
England  to  arrange  and  publish 
the  scientific  results  that  he  ob- 
tained in  the  polar  regions. 

Sidney  Campbell  Dyke,  B.A.  '09 
(U.),  who  has  been  attending 
Exeter  College,  has  graduated  from 
the  latter  University  with  a  "first" 
in  the  final  school  of  Natural 
Science. 

Dr.  H.  S.  Raper,  lecturer  in 
pathological  chemistry  in  the  Uni- 
versity of  Toronto,  has  been  ap- 
pointed lecturer  in  chemical  physi- 
ology at  the  University  of  Leeds. 

Marriages. 

CLARK — CHAPLIN — On  Saturday, 
June  28,  1913,  at  Knox  Church, 
John  Murray  Clark,  B.A.  '82 
(U.),  M.A.,  LL.B.,  K.C.,  of 
Toronto,  to  Miss  Caroline  Chap- 
lin of  St.  Catharines. 

CONANT — SMITH — On  Wednesday, 
June  25,  1913,  Gordon  Daniel 
Conant,  B.A.  '05  (U.),  of  Oshawa, 
to  Verna  Rowena  Smith,  of 
Winona. 

GRANT — DUNSTAN — At  Campbell- 
ford,  on  July  2,  1913,  Arnold 
David  Grant,  '10,  S.P.S.,  of 
Sarnia,  to  Harriet  Olive  Dunstan 
of  Campbellford. 

MULLIN — BROWN — At  College 
Street  Presbyterian  Church, 
Toronto,  on  Wednesday,  June 
25,  1913,  Rev.  Alexander  Mullin, 
B.A.  '92  (U.),  B.D.,  to  Gertrude 
Rachel  Brown. 


ROBINSON — ALLAN  —  On  Wednes- 
day, May  21,  1913,  at  84  Wilcox 
St.,  Toronto,  Maud  Winnifred 
Allan,  B.A.  '04  (U.),  to  Royden 
Knight  Robinson,  both  of  Tor- 
onto. 

Ross — WILDRIDGE — At  St.  Paul's 
Church,  Toronto,  on  Monday, 
April  21,  1913,  George  W.  Ross, 
B.A.  '99  (U.),  M.A.,  M.D.,  to 
Margaret  Mary  Wildridge. 

STARR — HENDERSON — On  Monday, 
June  9,  1913,  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  A. 
Langford,  Ronald  H.  Starr, 
B.A.Sc.  '09,  to  Laura  Isabel 
Henderson. 

TUROFSKY — PULLAN — At  Ottawa, 
in  July,  1913,  Harry  Alfred 
Turofsky,  B.A.  '08  (U.),  M.B., 
of  Toronto,  to  Hilda  Pullan  of 
Ottawa.  Dr.  Turofsky  and  Mrs. 
Turofsky  will  reside  at  106 
Kenilworth  Avenue. 

Deaths. 

ANGER — On  Wednesday,  June  11, 
1913,  at  his  home  44  Chestnut 
Park  Road,  Toronto,  J.  Humfrey 
Anger,  Mus.D.  '02  (T.),  Mus.B. 
(Oxford),  F.R.S.C.O. 

BALL— On  Saturday,  July  5,  1913, 
at  Toronto,  Jerrold  D.  Ball, 
M.B.  74  (U.). 

CHARTERS — On  Saturday,  July  5, 
1913,  at  Erieau,  Maxwell  Char- 
ters, First  Year  medical  student, 
by  accident. 

SMOKE — On  Saturday,  June  7, 
1913,  at  his  residence  17  Chestnut 
Park  Road,  Toronto,  Samuel 
Clement  Smoke,  B.A.  78  (U.), 
K.C.,  of  the  firm  Watson,  Smoke, 
Chisholm  and  Smith. 


BJNDIKG  SECT.  JAN27  1972 


University  of  Toronto 
monthly 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY